《Betrayed By Husband, Stolen By Brother In Law》


 Chapter 1: The Return

    Chapter 1: The Return"Is that for me?"


    Melanie Collins turned around at the sound of the baritone voice and frowned. With a look that clearly said, dream on, to the man leaning against the door, she returned to the counter to continue preparing the mango cake. She had no intention of answering the question verbally, hoping he would take the hint and leave her alone.


    She had barely started piping the icing onto the cake when she felt someone''s breath near her ear.


    "Come on, Melanie. You know I don''t like mango," the man murmured, his voice laced with amusement. "I''d rather have some melony..."


    She stiffened at his double-edged words and would have whipped around to glare at him, but he was already too close, invading her space. Turning around now would mean she''d end up brushing against him, which she refused to do.


    "Will you please step back?" she asked stiffly,


    "If you ask nicely," Adam replied, the grin was practically audible in his tone.


    "Adam," she said sharply trying to warn him off, but he only leaned in closer, clearly unfazed by her irritation.


    "Melanie," he countered, mimicking her tone. "You look so serious. Loosen up a little. You might even enjoy having me around."


    Her nostrils flared as she resisted the urge to turn around and shove him away. "I''d enjoy it more if you stayed out of my personal space."


    "That''s funny," he said, tilting his head slightly, "because your personal space seems to be the most interesting spot I''ve found since I returned."


    Melanie snorted, shifting her leg to kick back at him, but as usual, he stepped away just in time, laughing under his breath. She whirled around, glaring at him.


    "Don''t you have somewhere else to be? Somewhere that doesn''t involve stealing my mangoes?" she asked, noticing the bowl in his hand.


    He held up the stolen fruit, the grin on his face widening. "I figured I''d save you the trouble of decorating the cake with these. They''re wasted on something no one''s going to eat."


    Melanie crossed her arms, her glare sharpening. "Oh, someone will eat it. The man who loves me will eat every bite of it because I made it with love."


    Adam''s grin faltered for a fraction of a second, his sharp eyes narrowing briefly before the smirk returned, full of mocking amusement. "Love, huh? You''re quite the na?ve one. I didn''t expect that from you, Melanie. So, let me guess¡ªyou''re making this cake for the love of your life? Your dear husband? The one who married you, left you behind, and barely bothered to keep in touch over the last three years?"


    Melanie''s hands froze mid-motion, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the icing bag a little too tightly. Adam had a way of finding the cracks, the soft spots she worked so hard to hide, and aiming straight for them. The last three years had been hard¡ªlonely, even¡ªbut for some reason, whenever Adam decided to throw one of his verbal jabs, it hit differently.


    But she''d be damned if she let him see how much his words stung. She inhaled sharply , telling herself to remain calm, before turning to him with a glare that could cut steel. "My husband went abroad to study and work hard¡ªunlike someone who spent the last three years partying, drinking, and wasting time."


    Adam''s grin widened, slow and deliberate, and the glint of his lip ring caught the light as he leaned back against the counter. "Are you jealous, Melon? Is that it? How about I take you with me next time?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s expression twisted into a grimace of pure disgust. "No, thank you. I''d rather spend that time with Spencer."


    His answer was a low mocking laugh as he walked backwards, "Your precious Spencer. Well, don''t let me stop you, Melanie. He''ll be here soon enough, won''t he? Better get on with that cake¡ªyou wouldn''t want to disappoint him."


    With one last smirk, Adam turned and strolled out of the kitchen, leaving behind the faint scent of him and a disturbed Melanie. Why did that man have to be so sarcastic?


    She closed her eyes, turning back to the cake, her movements slower but more focused now. She didn''t have time to waste on Adam and his needling. Her mind needed to stay on what mattered¡ªon Spencer, who would finally be returning home after all these years. Soon, all her troubles would come to an end, and Adam''s taunts would mean nothing.


    Three years. That was how long she''d waited for him. When Spencer had left home to pursue his dreams abroad, she''d made a promise¡ªto him and to herself¡ªthat she would take care of everything he left behind. His family, his responsibilities, even the failing business he''d been too tired to fix on his own. And now that he was coming back, she could not wait to surprise him with all that she had achieved.


    Melanie''s lips curved into a soft, bittersweet smile as the memories washed over her. The last time she''d seen him was on their wedding day. And then he''d leaned in, stealing the cream from the corner of her lips with a playful kiss. "I love the taste of mango and you."


    Soon, she reminded herself. Soon, he''d be home, and return to what he had left behind. Finally, the cake was finished. Now, all she had to do was cut another mango and add it into the heart...


    Before she could get to it, a maid came running inside, "Ma''am. Master Spencer is here."


    Without a second thought, she set the knife down and hurried out of the kitchen, her pulse quickening with every step. He was here. She drank in the sight of him. He was still just as handsome.


    But just as she was about to step forward¡ªjust as she would have leapt into his arms¡ªher steps faltered. Standing beside him, was a woman... her hand clasped in his.


    And behind them, were the mocking eyes of Adam Collins, her tormentor and her brother in law.

 Chapter 2: Broken

    Chapter 2: BrokenMelanie stood frozen, her gaze fixed on the darkening sky outside the window. The day had faded into night but she''d barely noticed. Her thoughts churned as she tried to make sense of what she had seen. She was hiding¡ªhiding from the truth Spencer had brought back with him. The truth she wasn''t ready to face. Her husband had brought back another woman with him. Someone whose hand he could not even bear to let go when he had been meeting the rest of his family. So engrossed was he in praising her, in introducing her to all the friends and family, that he had forgotten all about his wife.


    Just then, she felt it¡ªarms sliding around her waist from behind. She stiffened instantly, her body going rigid as her first instinct flared to life. Adam.


    Was he back to torment her? He even dared to walk into her room now? She tilted her head slightly, ready to lash out with words¡ªor worse¡ªbut before she could act, the grip around her tightened. "Hey," a familiar voice murmured softly against her ear. "Here you are- hiding from me?"


    Her breath hitched as she realized who it was. Spencer.


    "I thought the moment I returned, you''d come running into my arms. But instead, you chose to hide away, hmm?" He nuzzled her shoulder then, "Are you angry at me for ignoring you for so long? Is that it? But you know how busy I was and so were you. I missed you, Melanie. So much."


    For a moment, her heart wavered, the familiar comfort of his presence making her feel soft. He thought she''d been hiding. She''d sat there right opposite him all through the meal, just looking at him and he thought she was hiding? No one might have noticed that Spencer had not even asked for his wife, let alone looked at her, other than that one person.


    The image of those mocking eyes returned and she stiffened, " If you missed me so much, then why didn''t you come ask for me? The day has turned to night and only now you have the time to think of your wife? All you had to do was look away from your friend and you would have seen me."


    She felt him straighten then as he began, "Melanie..." but she didn''t let him finish.


    She turned her head just enough to glance at him, her eyes meeting his. The anger she had been holding back simmered to the surface then. Seeing him again had been overwhelming enough, but seeing him holding the hand of another woman had shaken her. And now, he had the gall to claim that she was the one who had been hiding?


    She clenched her hands as she looked into his eyes. Why did it feel nothing had changed something had? "Three years," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I waited for you. I believed in you. And you came back..." Her voice broke slightly as she swallowed down the lump in her throat. "You came back holding someone else''s hand. You cheated me."


    Melanie''s breath caught as Spencer closed the distance between them. His hands cradled her face, his lips pressing firmly against hers in a kiss that felt as sudden as it was strange. She let him kiss her for a moment, hoping that all the love she felt for him would come rushing back, but she felt frozen. She pushed him away. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen to me, Melanie. I can''t believe you would think I could cheat on you," he said, his voice tinged with hurt. "Mel, Mel..." The old nickname rolled off his tongue like a balm, but it only made her throat tighten. "That woman..." Spencer paused, taking a deep breath as if choosing his words carefully. "That woman is Hallie. She''s nothing more than a friend. She''s been going through a lot so I asked her to come here, and she was nervous about meeting my family. She held my hand because she needed support, not because there''s anything between us. Alright? Don''t be jealous and silly. That is just not like my Mel."


    "If I''d known you were hiding here because of that," Spencer continued, as he caressed her face, "I would have come looking for you the moment I arrived. I would have explained everything, Melanie. You have to know that."


    Melanie looked into his eyes then and suddenly felt at a loss. This was the same Spencer whom she''d dated and married. The one she''d trusted. Then why did he feel different? Here he was telling her that the other woman was only his friend but all she could do was be suspicious. Dam* it. She really wanted to believe that he was not cheating her.


    Adam was the culprit behind everything. He''d been whispering all those sarcastic comments about Spencer to her over the last few weeks and she''d thought she''d ignored them. Maybe she was not as strong as she believed then. She sighed and walked into his arms, her hands going around him as she placed her head on his shoulder, "Spencer. I missed you. Thank you for coming back to me."


    He hugged her back then and she smiled. Finally her husband was home and her wait was over. She''d been living like a widow for the last three years. She looked up at him then and leaned up to kiss him. But as their lips would have touched, Spencer turned his head away. "I am too tired, Mel Mel. Let''s sleep for now. Come on!"

 Chapter 3: Hurt

    Chapter 3: Hurt"Let''s sleep, Mel." He gave her a tired smile as he stepped back. Sleep? Sure. Her fingers grazed the side of his neck, lingering for a moment the way she used to do in the past. But instead of leaning in and kissing her palm like he did in the past, he moved away again. "I''ve had a long day, Mel. And I''m jet-lagged. Let''s just sleep tonight."


    Melanie drank deeply from her sipper as her feet pounded the jogging track. The memory from last night lingered in her head, distracting her. Her wedding night had been spent alone after sending her husband away. And the night he finally returned? Alone again. But why? Because he did not wish to talk or even do anything else.


    All those times when she''d dreamt of his return, she had thought of so many things they would do when he returned. But... nothing.


    So distracted was she by her disappointed thoughts that she didn''t notice the uneven stone in her path. Her foot caught on it, and she stumbled forward, her balance slipping entirely as she flailed¡ªuntil she collided with a solid chest.


    Strong arms caught her before she could hit the ground, holding her close. For a moment, she let herself lean into the steady grip, her hands instinctively clutching his forearms as she took a deep breath. The familiar scent washed over her, and her lips curved into a smile as his hand spread over her back to support her.


    So, he had only been pretending he didn''t want to come with her to exercise and sleep in? Typical Spencer. Always up to some mischief. She looked up, ready to tease him, but the words froze on her tongue. It wasn''t Spencer who was holding her close.


    It was Adam. Her smile vanished, replaced by a stiff, shocked expression. Why did she think that he had the familiar scent she liked? She pushed herself away from him in a panic. But as she stepped back, a sharp pain shot up her leg, and she wavered, nearly toppling over again and falling backwards this time. Once again, he caught her.


    "Stop moving if you''re hurt, okay?"


    "I''m fine," she muttered, wincing as she tried to put weight on her foot. She''d rather fracture her foot than stay close to him, though.


    Ignoring her assurance, Adam bent down, slipped an arm under her knee and the other around her back. Before she could process what was happening, he had lifted her effortlessly into his arms. Melanie''s eyes widened in shock, and a strangled protest escaped her lips.


    "Adam! Put me down!" she demanded outraged and panicky. Her hands gripped his shirt instinctively as the solid ground disappeared beneath her.


    "You''re not fine," he stated firmly, Without sparing her a glance, he started toward a nearby bench.


    Melanie squirmed in his hold, glancing around nervously. Her cheeks flushed at the thought of anyone seeing them like this. "Adam, I mean it¡ªput me down! If someone sees us..." Her voice dropped, tinged with anxiety. "They''ll misunderstand. Especially Spencer."


    "Stop moving," Adam snapped as he tightened his grip slightly to keep her still. "You''re going to make it worse. Also, do I look like I care about what your Spencer understands or doesn''t understand?


    He placed her carefully on the bench and knelt in front of her, his hands moving toward her injured foot. However, just as he reached for it, she quickly pulled it back, refusing to let him touch her.


    "Let me see how hurt you are," he said calmly, his tone challenging.


    Melanie shook her head immediately, folding her arms across her chest. "No. I''ll see for myself. You can go now. Thank you for your help."


    Once again, her words were ignored and Adam caught her ankle, his grip leaving no room for argument. He began to lift her foot toward his thigh, intent on examining the injury.


    As he checked her ankle, he caressed her foot," You''ve hurt yourself."


    Melanie stilled as she watched his bent head rolling down her socks. And then his fingers cupped her ankle, making her jolt. It was a simple touch and yet, she could feel it all the way to her toes.


    "You''re so tense," he murmured, his thumb brushing over the delicate curve of her ankle in slow, deliberate strokes. "Relax, Melon."


    "Don''t call me that," she snapped, her voice uneven as she tried to pull her ankle out of his grasp.


    He looked up then while still keeping her ankle imprisoned," It seems you don''t like being taken care of, hmm? No wonder you married Spencer." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just don''t like you touching me. Let me go, Adam."


    "And leave you here limping around like a fool?" He let out a low chuckle, his fingers tightening slightly around her ankle before he let go. His hand skimmed the side of her calf as he leaned closer, his breath warm against her skin. "What''s wrong, Melon? Scared you might like this?"


    She jerked back, heat creeping up her neck. "You''re insufferable."


    "And yet, here we are." His voice dropped an octave, the amusement giving way to something heavier. "Your husband should be the one here fussing over you, shouldn''t he?"


    Melanie''s breath caught. Adam tilted his head, studying her reaction. "Oh wait. He is too busy for you. After all, his dear girlfriend is busy cooking breakfast for him."


    After dropping that bomb, Adam rolled her socks back on, even placing her foot back into the shoes before he stood up and walked away, with a wink in her direction.

 Chapter 4: Breakfast

    Chapter 4: BreakfastAs Melanie slowly limped back from her jog, Adam''s words echoed in her mind. Your husband should be the one here fussing over you, shouldn''t he? Oh wait. He''s not, is he? And worse¡ªhis insinuation about Spencer being busy with his friend. It was ridiculous. Spencer had been insistent on wanting to sleep in, claiming he was too exhausted. There was no way he''d be up and about so soon, let alone with someone else.


    Yet, as she stepped into the house, her thoughts screeched to a halt.


    There he was. The husband who had wanted to sleep in, who had dismissed her the night before with nothing but exhaustion as an excuse and even refused to move away on the bed this morning was now sitting at the breakfast table. Not only was he awake, but he wasn''t eating his breakfast. He was being fed.


    Melanie''s breath caught as she watched Halley, his friend, reach across the table, cut a bite-sized piece of his egg, and lift it to his mouth with an ease that spoke of familiarity. Spencer, without hesitation, leaned forward and accepted it.


    She stiffened. Was this how just friends were supposed to behave?


    But it got worse.


    After swallowing, Spencer casually plucked a piece of apple from his plate and held it up to Halley''s lips. Melanie expected her to simply take a bite. Instead, Halley leaned in, her tongue flicking against his fingers as she took the fruit into her mouth.


    Melanie saw red.


    That was enough. More than enough.


    Jaw tight, she strode forward, ignoring the slight throb in her ankle. The sharp sound of her slow, deliberate claps filled the room, drawing immediate attention.


    "What a wonderful scene," she drawled, her voice laced with mock admiration.


    Spencer''s entire demeanor changed the moment he saw her. His shoulders tensed, his hand dropped away from Halley, and guilt flashed across his face before he quickly masked it. "Mel," he said, his tone forced and wary. "What are you doing here?"


    Melanie arched an eyebrow, her smile cool. "I''ve been living here for the past three years, Spencer. What do you think?"


    He grimaced, realizing his blunder. "I meant¡ªhow was your walk?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie took her time walking closer, making sure not to limp as she tilted her head. "Oh, it was good enough," she said lightly, her gaze flicking between him and Halley. "Though I couldn''t stop thinking about how exhausted you were this morning. Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep in?"


    Before Spencer could fumble for an answer, Halley spoke up with an easy, almost dismissive smile. "Oh, I made breakfast and then went to wake him up. I figured he''d be hungry." She turned to Spencer with a fond look. "Over there, he always had breakfast around this time, so I thought I''d get something ready for him and the others."


    Then, with an air of complete confidence, she nudged his plate toward him. "Come on, Spency. Let''s eat."


    Melanie went completely still.


    The casual way Halley spoke, the way she acted as if she knew Spencer''s every habit¡ªher every action was like a blade twisting in Melanie''s gut. But what truly sent a fresh wave of fury through her was Spencer himself.


    He said nothing.


    No denial. No correction. He simply picked up his fork, ready to eat like this was all perfectly normal.


    Melanie straightened, her fingers curling at her sides as she let out a slow breath. Her smile was sharp when she finally spoke.


    "Really?" she mused, her voice deceptively light. "And did you feed him breakfast every day over there, too?"


    This time Spencer paused, his fork in mid air as he looked at her," Melanie. Don''t be rude."


    "I am being rude? Your friend comes into my house, takes over my kitchen and apparently my husband, and I am the one being rude?"


    There was an awkward pause before Halley spoke up, "Well," Halley began after an awkward pause, her voice a little less confident, "I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. I just thought I''d help out."


    Melanie raised an eyebrow again, her lips curving into a tight smile. "Help out? That''s thoughtful of you," she said, her words laced with irony. "But next time, maybe ask first. You wouldn''t want anyone to think that you were the wife."


    Halley''s face flushed, and for a moment, it seemed like she was going to argue. But then she glanced at Spencer aggrievedly, and whatever words she had died in her throat.


    With a pointed look at her husband, Melanie turned and walked away.


    As expected, Spencer did not follow her. However, as she limped up the stairs, she saw someone standing there witnessing everything and her heart clenched. Was this man forever going to be witness to her humiliation?


    ***


    Sometimes actions spoke louder than words. Soon after, Spencer returned to their room, angry and pulled at her elbow.


    "How could you do this? Hallie is my guest and you humiliated her! She is down there crying, insisting that she wants to leave. I brought here here to help her and not to be humiliated by you!"


    Melanie yanked her elbow free from Spencer''s grip, her eyes blazing as she spun to face him. "I humiliated her?" she snapped. "You brought her into our home like she owns the place, cooking breakfast like she''s the woman of the house, calling you ''Spency,'' and I''m the one in the wrong?"


    "She''s a guest, Melanie," Spencer shot back, his tone sharp. "She was just trying to be helpful. You didn''t have to make her feel unwelcome As for your home, this is MY HOME! Not yours. And she has the right to be here because I invited her."


    Melanie let out a disbelieving laugh, bitter and cutting. She was the one who had spent the last three years keeping this home a home, taking all sorts of abuses and what now but suddenly it was His Home? She shook her head," Well, then you can make her feel welcome! I don''t need to! Don''t blame me for calling it out when you''re unwilling to set boundaries."


    Spencer''s jaw tightened, and he took a step closer, his voice dropping dangerously low. "Watch it, Melanie. You''re making this into something it''s not."


    "Oh, really?" Melanie said, her arms crossed tightly, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Then what exactly is it, Spencer?"


    "Stop being so insecure, Melanie. Hallie is my best friend and she is going to be my assistant when I join the office. Of course, she is going to take care of my needs. And you were the one at fault first for not preparing my breakfast and going out to run. So do not try to cast blame on her and ruin everything with your petty jealousy."

 Chapter 5: Left Behind

    Chapter 5: Left BehindMelanie stared at her reflection in the mirror, her fingers absentmindedly twisting the wedding ring on her hand. The metal felt colder than usual, its once comforting weight now feeling like a burden. A bitter smile tugged at her lips as she continued to look at herself. She was a class one fool, that is what she was.


    She breathed deeply, and with a single motion, pulled open the drawer in front of her. Her hand hesitated briefly before closing around the envelope hidden inside. She was the one who hidden it away, thinking she could pretend it didn''t exist, that she would never need it. But the truth had a way of creeping back in, no matter how much she wanted to avoid it.


    She deserved an award for her ability to bury her head in the sand. Spencer had changed. Or maybe he had always been like this, and she had simply never seen it. Maybe she hadn''t wanted to see it. She''d been blinded by love.


    Letting out a slow breath, she carefully unfolded the note inside the envelope, her eyes scanning the familiar words.


    "Consider this a favour. If you want to know the truth about your husband, go through it."


    Her gaze drifted to the USB stick resting at the bottom of the drawer, untouched since the day she had received it. She had not even given it a single thought and simply buried it here, thinking that someone was probably only trying to sow discord between them. But now... She''d have to take a look for sure.


    Before she could reach for the USB again, a sharp knock on the door startled her. Heart pounding, she shoved the note back into the drawer and slipped the USB stick into her purse just as the door opened.


    Spencer stood there, his expression impatient and sulky. His tie was loose around his neck, and he ran a hand through his perfectly styled hair, clearly annoyed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come down faster," he muttered. "I need to get to the office. I''m getting late. I can''t let your tardiness ruin my first impression on everyone."


    Melanie met his gaze with a blank expression, unwilling to engage in another pointless exchange. "I''ll be down in a minute," she said neutrally. Her tardiness?


    Without waiting for a response, she turned back toward the mirror, gave her one last look and then grabbing her purse before heading for the door. But before she could step out, her mother-in-law''s voice rang through the hallway.


    "Melanie!"


    She closed her eyes briefly, swallowing back a sigh before pivoting toward the source of the voice. Could the woman ever not stop her from going out? With measured steps, she entered her mother-in-law''s lavishly furnished room.


    "You''re not going to the office today," the old woman announced, setting her cup down with a soft clink. "Spencer is back, and you are not needed there."


    Melanie clenched her jaw, "I have to go," she said evenly. "If only to hand over everything to Spencer." Though she had no intention to only handover the things. The company did not just belong to Spencer. It was the hard work of her and her own grandmother as well. Like hell, she was going to give that all up and sit at home to become a personal maid to her mother-in-law.


    Her mother-in-law gave her a sharp look but said nothing further. It was clear she thought Melanie''s place was in the house, waiting dutifully for her husband''s return rather than concerning herself with business matters. But Melanie was past caring what the woman thought. The only reason she had kept quiet until now was because of her love for Spencer. She''d wanted him to come back to a peaceful home.


    Turning on her heel, she walked out, quickening her pace toward the foyer where her husband had probably worn a hole in the carpet by now... But as she reached the entrance, the butler stopped her with an apologetic look.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Collins has already left with his friend," he informed her.


    Melanie nodded even as her heart flickered. She''d waited for the man for three years. And he could not wait three minutes. "Fine," she said briskly. "Get another car ready for me."


    The butler hesitated. "Madam... the car keys. Your mother-in-law took them a while ago."


    Melanie inhaled sharply, irritation curling inside her. "Of course, she did," she muttered under her breath. She should have known.


    The butler gave her a sympathetic glance before retreating, leaving her standing at the grand entrance with no means of transport. She could walk, but it since this was a gated community and no public transport was allowed inside... it would take her at least twenty minutes of walking in heels.


    Just as she was contemplating her next move, the low hum of an engine reached her ears, followed by the distinct screech of tires. A motorcycle pulled up in front of her, the rider dressed in black from head to toe, a helmet concealing his face.


    Melanie''s breath caught. Again. It was him. Why was he always here?


    "You need a ride?" His voice was familiar¡ªtoo familiar.


    Her fingers curled around the strap of her purse as she stared at him.

 Chapter 6: Ride

    Chapter 6: Ride"Need a ride?"


    Melanie looked at the man for a few seconds before shaking her head decisively. Like hell, she would get on top of that machine. Or behind that man.


    "We are going different ways," she told him coldly.


    His mouth kicked up at that," And how do you know which way I am going Melon?"


    She opened her mouth but found no answer. That was indeed correct. She had no idea what Adam did with his days and where he was going. He seemed to know that as well as his gaze lingered, dark and unreadable, before he spoke again, his voice smooth. He tapped his fingers idly against the handlebar. "You''re heading to the office. And I am going that way, so just get on."


    Melanie narrowed her eyes, flicking her gaze from him to the bike as if it were a wild animal waiting to pounce.


    "Can''t you take a car?" she asked, grasping at any excuse.


    Adam scoffed, shaking his head as if the very suggestion offended him. "I don''t know how to drive."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "You¡ªwhat?"


    "Stop stalling," he murmured, his voice dipping lower, edged with amusement. It was almost as if he knew why she was hesitating, like he could feel the uncertainty crackling in the air between them.


    Annoyed at herself, she exhaled sharply and moved to sit side-saddle, only to be interrupted by another one of his scoffs.


    "You''ll be blown off before we even leave the gate if you sit like that," he said, shaking his head. "Come on, what era do you think we''re in? It''s not like I asked you to straddle me."


    Her mouth fell open at the blatant remark, heat creeping up her neck. "You¡ª"


    Before she could finish snapping at him, he reached for a spare helmet, flipping up the visor. Without a word, he slipped it onto her head, his fingers grazing the sensitive skin beneath her chin as he adjusted the strap. His touch was brief, impersonal even, but damn it¡ªher stomach still dipped.


    She gritted her teeth. Nope. Absolutely not. She was not going to react to him.


    Huffing out a breath, she swung one leg over the bike, forcing herself to sit properly behind him. The movement caused her skirt to ride up slightly, exposing just a little more of her bare thighs than she was comfortable with. The seat was warm beneath her, but it was nothing compared to the solid heat of the man in front of her.


    For a moment, she hesitated, hovering awkwardly, placing only the lightest touch on his jacket.


    It wasn''t enough for him.


    Without warning, his hands slid back, fingers brushing against the outer sides of her thighs.


    She stiffened. "What are you doing?"


    Instead of answering, he simply tightened his grip, pulling her forward in one firm motion. A startled gasp escaped her as she found herself pressed flush against his back, her knees now bracketing his hips. The scent of leather and something distinctly him flooded her senses.


    "This," he murmured, "Is better."


    Melanie barely had time to process how intimately close they were before the bike roared to life beneath them. The sudden vibration sent a jolt through her, and instinct took over. Her arms snapped around his waist, fingers clutching his leather jacket as they shot forward.


    Adam let out a short, knowing chuckle, the sound vibrating through his back. "Told you to hold on tight." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie gritted her teeth and clung to him for dear life regretting getting onto this beast from the first minute onwards.


    The man was not just reckless! He was dangerous to the lives of the people on the road.


    She kept her eyes shut for most of the ride, unwilling to witness just how recklessly he was weaving through traffic. It was either that, or she''d scream, and she refused to give Adam the satisfaction.


    Finally, after what felt like hours but was probably only about thirty minutes, the bike slowed before coming to a smooth stop.


    Melanie exhaled sharply, her pulse still racing as she cautiously opened her eyes. They weren''t at the office entrance but a short distance away, tucked near a side street that offered just enough privacy.


    Before she could question him, his voice came, smooth and knowing.


    "I don''t mind dropping you off at the entrance," he said lazily, one hand resting on the throttle as he glanced back at her. "But I figured you wouldn''t like that."


    She stiffened. He was right. The last thing she needed was to show up at work on the back of Adam''s bike. With her arms wrapped around him. Especially when her husband had just returned.


    Hurriedly, she swung her leg over and all but jumped off the bike.


    "Thank you. This is perfect," she muttered quickly, already taking a step back. She just needed to get away.


    Melanie frowned and turned, only to find Adam watching her with a dark, unreadable expression. He tugged her a fraction closer, his voice dipping low.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    She blinked. "What¡ª"


    His gaze flicked pointedly toward her head.


    Her eyes widened. The helmet.


    Oh. Oops.


    She had been so flustered that she hadn''t even realized she was still wearing it. Hastily, she reached up to unbuckle the strap, but before she could fumble with it, his hands were there.


    She looked down at the leather gloves on his hand that did not cover his finger tips and had the absurd thought of why he did not wear full gloves. But that thought was soon pushed back to the recesses of her mind.


    Then, instead of simply taking the helmet, he lingered, slipping it off slowly, his fingers threading through her hair as if it were the most natural thing in the world as he muttered," Wouldn''t want you to go into the office with helmet head.


    Melanie froze.


    Her breath caught in her throat as his fingertips grazed her scalp, his touch unhurried and deliberate.


    That was it. Enough.


    She jerked her head back, snapping, "Adam. Please! Know your limits. I am your brother''s wife."


    The words came out sharp, meant to cut through whatever tension had settled between them.


    But instead of looking guilty or backing off, Adam merely smirked.


    And for a moment, she was distracted¡ªno, entranced¡ªby the glint of silver at the corner of his mouth. The small ring on the side of his lip caught the light as he sneered, his voice laced with something dangerous.


    "What brother?" he scoffed, tilting his head. "Your husband is not my brother."


    Melanie inhaled sharply.


    Her stomach twisted as she tried to keep her voice steady. "Even if you don''t consider him your brother, I am a married woman, Adam. Married."


    He didn''t look impressed. If anything, his smirk deepened, and his fingers¡ªthose same fingers that had just been tangled in her hair¡ªcame up to tap against her chin.


    "Hmm," he mused, his voice a murmur. "Are you married? Really?"


    The words sent a jolt through her, striking something deep in her chest.


    Melanie stilled. "What do you mean by that!"


    Adam shrugged as he straightened his motorcycle and roared away.

 Chapter 7: A Scene

    Chapter 7: A ScenePutting Adam and his words out of her mind, Melanie stepped out of her office and into the towering glass building, her expression carefully blank. Indifference was the best mask to wear when dealing with difficult men. She had no patience for being left behind, and husband or not, Spencer was going to hear what she had to say.


    However, as she walked into the lobby, she immediately noticed an unusual commotion. A large crowd had gathered near the entrance, murmuring in hushed voices. Curious, she moved closer, weaving through the onlookers, and soon discovered the cause of the spectacle¡ªher husband.


    Spencer was standing near the security desk, arguing heatedly with the personnel. His voice, thick with authority and impatience, carried across the lobby. By his side, Miss Halley, his dear ''friend'', was desperately attempting to de-escalate the situation, her hands raised in a placating gesture to try and pacify Spencer, who was agitated.


    Melanie didn''t make a move to interrupt. Instead, she glanced at her watch. There was still time before her next meeting. With that in mind, she decided to observe. Perversely, she was pleased with the situation. He was the one who left her behind, didn''t he. If he had waited for her, he wouldn''t have been in this position. She smiled at the security guards and made a note of their names. They were following the rules to a tee. The deserved a bonus.


    "What do you mean she cannot go up without a pass?" Spencer''s voice was sharp, edged with irritation. "I am going to be the chairman of this company, and you dare to stop my person?"


    His person. What an odd phrasing. Melanie''s eyes darkened. If someone had ever asked her who was ''her person'' she would have said Spencer. But it seemed, she was not Spencer''s person. And why the ambiguous tone? Hadn''t he said that Hallie would be his assistant? Why not simply introduce her as one?


    The security guard, though clearly uncomfortable, remained professional, shaking his head firmly. "Sir, she can definitely go up. But as per protocol, we need to register her and issue a visitor pass."


    "She does not need a visitor pass!" Spencer snapped. "She is with me!"


    "I understand that, Sir," the guard responded patiently. "But your access was personally approved by the Chairwoman. As per company policy, only the Chairwoman can make an exception for visitors. If you''d like, I can call her for confirmation."


    Spencer''s expression darkened further, his frustration nearly reaching a boiling point. "There is no need to call her! She is just a..." He was on the verge of raising his voice and probably saying something when Melanie decided to intervene.


    "Mister James." Silence fell over the lobby at her voice. "It''s alright," Melanie continued, stepping forward with quiet confidence. "There''s no need to call me. I''m already here."


    The gathered staff seemed to collectively realize, all at once, that their Chairwoman had been standing among them. There was an immediate reaction¡ªemployees hastily stepping aside, heads lowering slightly in deference.


    Melanie Collins was well known within the company. She was generous and fair but ran a tight ship. Those who worked under her respected her¡ªand feared the consequences of crossing her.


    Spencer turned sharply at the sound of her voice. For a brief moment, Melanie caught the flicker of something like guilt, perhaps in his expression. But the moment passed quickly. He lifted his chin.


    "Melanie!" he demanded, his tone almost accusatory. "What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to undermine my authority here?"


    She met his gaze coldly, almost tempted to say he had no authority but she kept quiet. "Mister James. Miss Halley does not need a visiting pass."


    For a moment, Spencer looked victorious, his posture straightened and he prepared to gloat. ready to throw a smug remark, but Melanie was already turning away from him.


    "Miss Halley," she said coolly, shifting her attention to the woman standing beside him. "You can go to HR, submit your documents, and collect your ID card as Mr. Spencer''s assistant. It is not done for an assistant like yourself to create a scene on your first day of work. He is your boss." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Halley blinked, surprised at the tone of voice and the silent reprimand. She glanced at Spencer as if seeking protection at the snub she had been dealt. In a single word, she had been shown her position. Spencer opened his mouth, but Melanie was faster as she turned to him and spoke in a low voice," The board members will be here soon. You need to make a good first impression."


    Spencer stiffened. His eyes flickered with irritation, but he said nothing. He knew she was right. With one last glance at Halley, he clenched his jaw and nodded at Halley letting her know that he would not be defending her. Halley gave her a look before quickly nodding," Of course, Chairwoman. I''ll do it right away."

 Chapter 8: Insult

    Chapter 8: InsultOnce inside her office, Spencer didn''t waste a second before turning on her. His voice was sharp with anger.


    "Why did you have to insult Halley like that? You could have simply waived her getting a pass and later instructed her to get her credentials. What was the point of humiliating her like that?"


    Melanie scoffed at his words, her arms crossing over her chest as she met his furious gaze without flinching.


    "Really? You think that was insulting?" she countered, her tone laced with disbelief. "What about the insult you dealt me? Did it even cross your mind how I would feel¡ªhow humiliated I would be¡ªwhen my husband walked into our workplace with another woman by his side? How he stood in the lobby and had the audacity to claim another woman as his person while trying to get her inside? If you were so concerned about her reputation, you could have simply let her wear the visitor pass and enter quietly. But you didn''t. Instead, you made a scene. And why? Because you wanted to make a grand entrance. Because you wanted to flaunt your power."


    Spencer froze at her words, his expression shifting as he processed her accusations. He studied her intently, as if searching for something he had missed before.


    "So, you think I did all this just to push you down?" His voice was quieter now, but no less intense. "And in return, you decided to humiliate me? When did you become so vindictive, Melanie? So calculating?"


    A bitter smile curled at Melanie''s lips. She turned her gaze fully on him, her eyes dark with emotions she refused to voice.


    "Really?" she said softly. "You don''t know the answer to that?"


    But she didn''t wait for a reply. Even as Spencer stood there, confusion flickering across his face, she was already moving. Without another glance in his direction, she strode toward her desk, pulling out her chair and lowering herself into it with an air of finality.


    "Your office is on the opposite end of the floor," she informed him. "I suggest you get acquainted with the rest of your personal staff. If you need to make any changes, tell your assistant to coordinate with HR." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words were firm, dismissive. She didn''t want him lingering, didn''t want to hear whatever excuse or explanation he might come up with next. Or his pretence that everything was well. And for once, Spencer didn''t argue. With a hard glare, he spun on his heel and stormed out, the door slamming shut behind him.


    The moment he was gone, Melanie let out a shaky breath. Her fingers curled into fists, nails biting into her palms as she stared at the closed door. A deep bitterness settled in her heart.


    She must have been blind to have fallen for him.


    For three years, she had loved Spencer with everything she had. She had endured his absence, his coldness over the phone, his abrupt and often dismissive attitude. She had made excuses for him, telling herself he was busy, that he was under pressure, that things would be different once he returned.


    She had endured everything his family had thrown at her, too. His dear mother and sisters had treated her like a convenient maid, a money-making machine disguised as a wife. And she had put up with it all¡ªwaiting, hoping, believing that when Spencer finally came back, everything would go back to the way it was.


    Because she remembered how he used to be.


    She remembered how he had once doted on her, how he had pursued her so insistently, how he had made her feel like the center of his world.


    But now, as she sat alone in her office, she couldn''t help but wonder if any of it had ever been real.


    Had it all been an act? And if so... why?


    She wasn''t an outstanding beauty. She didn''t come from a powerful or wealthy family. Yes, her grandmother had run a modest business, but that was hardly enough to make her a prize worth chasing. So what had Spencer seen in her back then? What had made him so determined to win her over?


    The questions swirled in her mind, but she refused to dwell on them.


    Melanie had spent enough time waiting and enduring, allowing others to mistake her patience for weakness. But she wasn''t weak. She had always been decisive when it truly mattered. And if Spencer was no longer the man she had believed him to be, then she would not waste another moment clinging to him.


    With that thought steeling her resolve, she reached into her purse and pulled out a small USB stick. Without hesitation, she inserted it into her laptop, her expression set with quiet determination. If someone had something to show her, she would look.


    However, before the files could even load, there was a knock on her door, startling her into hurriedly closing the laptop as the door opened. However, her relief was short lived when she looked at the man who stood there in her doorway. Why was Adam here?

 Chapter 9: Flirting

    Chapter 9: FlirtingMelanie took a deep breath as she watched the man walk inside. She didn''t stand up. She didn''t offer him a seat. She didn''t even acknowledge his presence with any words. If there was one thing she had learned about Adam Collins in the past few weeks, it was that he did what he wanted¡ªwhen he wanted. Nobody could make him do anything. If he had decided to come here, then he would, regardless of whether she welcomed him or not.


    Still, she couldn''t help but wonder what it was that made him so different. There were plenty of men like him¡ªconfident, powerful, unbothered by the rules of polite society. And yet, none of them had the same presence, the same energy that seemed to demand attention the moment he stepped into a room.


    Well, other than his looks, of course.


    Adam Collins was a beautiful man. There was no denying it. But not in an effeminate way, not in a way that made him seem delicate or polished. No, there was something raw about him, something almost dangerous. His beauty wasn''t just in his face but in the way he carried himself, the way he moved, like an animal on the prowl, wanting to hunt.


    And she, usually felt like a prey in his presence. Because he made her feel unsettled yet drawn to him all the same. Everytime she came into contact with him, her instincts would scream at her to run in the other direction, yet it was almost impossible to look anywhere else when he was around.


    Melanie knew she was staring as she watched him walk into her office. And she assured herself, that in a minute, she would snap at him about his reason for being here. For now, she would not return his kindness of bringing her here by snapping at him.


    Her eyes drifted to the small silver ring at the corner of his lower lip. It wasn''t flashy, not the kind that screamed for attention, but on him, it was impossible to ignore. It was distracting. And confusing. She wasn''t one to like piercings but why could she never look away. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hated that she was staring.


    But before she could force herself to look away, he cleared his throat. Amusement flickered in his dark eyes, as if he knew exactly where her mind had wandered. And just to make it worse, he let his tongue dart out, tapping against the metal in a slow, deliberate motion.


    She scowled. Dam* it! She''d been caught! "What are you doing here?", she snapped finally.


    Adam clucked his tongue, shaking his head like she''d asked something ridiculous. "I''m here for the board meeting, of course." He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "I do own a substantial amount of shares in this company, you know."


    She shook her head. She knew that. This meeting was one of the biggest reasons that Spencer had returned and so had Adam. Otherwise, she had not seen a hair or hide of either her husband or this brother of his.


    "I meant why are you here in my office?" She answered.


    Did he answer her? No. He simply moved. Not toward the chair opposite her desk, where any normal person would sit, but around it. She stiffened as he closed the distance, rounding the large wooden desk.


    And then, he leaned against the edge of her desk, right next to her. Her jaw clenched, but before she ask him to move away, he lifted one foot and hooked it against the leg of her chair, pulling it forward until she was closer to him than she had any intention of being.


    She looked up at him, as he stared down at her. Her heart steeled. She was not one to be intimidated easily, just because he was invading her space.


    The scent of his cologne¡ªsomething dark, woody, and sharp¡ªfilled her senses as he leaned in, just enough to make her heart stutter against her will.


    His voice dropped to something low and teasing. "Did you miss me that much, Melon?"


    Her hands clenched at the ridiculous nickname, her nails digging into her palms as she leveled him with a glare sharp enough to cut through steel. But Adam? He only grinned, as if nothing in the world could amuse him more than riling her up.


    "What are you even talking about?" she snapped. "Why would I miss you? Did you just have some kind of daydream?"


    Adam''s smirk widened, his dark eyes glinting with mischief. "Hmm. Maybe it does feel like a dream," he mused. "After all, when I came in last week, I was told my office was at the far end of the hall. But now¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the door, "it turns out I''ve been moved right next door to you."


    Melanie stiffened. Dam* it! She had been so agitated with Spencer just now that she''d wanted to push him away and so she told him that the opposite at the other end was his... which meant that Adam''s cabin was right next to hers... How could she have been so foolish?


    And while she was busy cursing herself, Adam leaned in, closing the remaining distance between them, his breath warm against her ear as he murmured, "I don''t mind, really. I can be even closer."

 Chapter 10: Hello Hotness

    Chapter 10: Hello HotnessAdam leaned back, a slow grin spreading across his face as he took in the flustered expression on the woman''s face. Her lips parted slightly, and a soft blush crept up her cheeks, making her even more irresistible. The first time he had laid eyes on her, his heart had faltered¡ªno, it had nearly stopped. She wasn''t just beautiful. She was breathtaking. A contradiction wrapped in perfection. Seductive yet innocent. Alluring yet untouchable.


    And then he''d discovered that she was married to Spencer. Never had he hated that man more than in that moment. He had the perfect wife at home. And what was he doing? Adam scoffed.


    Well, it didn''t matter. If Spencer was foolish enough not to cherish what he had, Adam had no qualms about stepping in and taking her for himself. Possession, after all, was just a matter of who held on tighter. He was about to tease her a little more, relishing the way she squirmed under his gaze, when a sudden knock on the door interrupted them.


    He didn''t miss the way her body tensed, how her eyes widened slightly before narrowing into a sharp glare aimed directly at him. The soft flush that had colored her cheeks only moments ago drained away, leaving her pale. Ah. Whoops.


    It seemed she wanted him to put some distance between them.. Sigh. No problem. He could give her that... for now.


    With an easy, almost lazy movement, Adam straightened and took a deliberate step back, giving her space. Then, as if he had all the time in the world, he strolled around the desk, heading toward the door. His gaze flickered briefly to the laptop sitting open on her desk, lingering for a second longer on the USB drive plugged into the side before he walked away, leaving with a cryptic comment, "See you soon. Don''t miss me too much, Melon."


    As he left, a younger woman entered the room, her eyes big and innocent. The moment she entered the room, she could still feel the residual of the testosterone and pheromones. She gave a hooded glance at the woman sitting at her desk and smiled, "Sister, was that your husband who has just returned?"


    Melanie blinked, thrown off for a moment, and was about to say no when Laela continued," He''s so handsome. Sister, you''re really lucky." Then, with a playful tilt of her head and a glimmer of mischief in her gaze, she added, "But if you''re not careful... I just might steal him from you."


    Melanie let out a tired chuckle, shaking her head. "Drop the act, Leala. He is not my husband. Feel free to steal him."


    Leala pouted, crossing her arms in front of her chest. "He''s not your husband?" She tapped a finger against her lips, pretending to think. "That''s such a shame... No, no, I can''t seduce him, then." She let out an exaggerated sigh before flashing Melanie a teasing smile. "Leala has to steal your husband. After all, if a younger sister doesn''t steal her sister''s husband or fianc¨¦, how will the plot of this story move forward? No no. I have to fulfill my duty as your younger sister." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie rolled her eyes. "Laela. Drop the act. Knowing you, you probably already have some man lined up, waiting for you to bat your eyelashes at him, so you don''t have to go to the trouble of trying to steal your brother-in-law. Also, you don''t like him."


    Laela chuckled and entered the room, casually pulling a chair and slouching down," I don''t. For a man who was not even actively present in your life for the past few years, he has made you enough sad. Now that he is back, I can''t even think how miserable you will be. I swear, if not for you, I want to bash that Spencer Collins on the head. Anyway. Don''t digress. Who was the hottie who just left?"


    Melanie sighed," That was Adam, Spencer''s brother."


    Laela''s eyes widened at that. "Holy hell. You have a smoking hot brother-in-law. This plot was not imagined..."


    Melanie shook her head and stared at her sister, wondering if she should tell her something. ''The plot has changed direction, actually.'' It wasn''t her husband she had to worry about, that ship had already sailed seemingly. But it was her brother-in-law who seemed intent on making things complicated.


    Ignoring Laela''s prattle, Melanie opened her laptop and bagan playing the contenrs of the USb drive... and felt her face pale. It took her a few moments, but Laela seemed to sense that something was wrong. She immediately stood up and rounded the desk, peering into what Melanie was seeing. And as she saw the contents, she could not help but curse aloud. That basta*d!

 Chapter 11: A Truth

    Chapter 11: A TruthMelanie felt cold inside. Even as the board members continued to talk and chat, throwing words of welcome toward the brothers, she barely heard them. Their voices were just a distant hum, meaningless noise against the storm raging in her mind. Her entire focus remained on what she had seen just before stepping inside.


    A hollow ache settled deep in her chest, and all she wanted to do was leave¡ªslip away unnoticed and find some dark, quiet corner where she could curl into a ball and let the weight of it all crush her. She wanted to cry, to grieve the shattering of her first love, the betrayal that had left a deep, gaping wound, and the loss of the innocent self she could never reclaim. But she wouldn''t. Not yet.


    There would be time for that later¡ªwhen she had the luxury of solitude. Right now, she had to keep herself together. She had to focus on what mattered: stopping Spencer from taking over as chairman.


    The irony wasn''t lost on her. She had set this in motion herself. She had prepared everything, made the necessary arrangements, even convinced the board members to support Spencer''s appointment. And now, she was trying to undo it.


    The problem was, the board was evenly divided. Some believed there was no need for change, that things were running smoothly under her leadership. Others, however, had never truly accepted her as the head of the company. They were simply waiting¡ªbiding their time¡ªuntil she finally stepped down and handed everything over to Spencer.


    If she cast her vote against him now, the results would be tied. And Spencer would know. He would realize that she was the one who had turned against him at the last moment.


    Melanie exhaled quietly, lowering her gaze to her fingers.


    There was only one man who could shift the balance.


    She could feel his eyes on her, watching her with an intensity that made her skin prickle. She hesitated before looking up, her gaze locking onto his for a brief, electric moment before she quickly looked away.


    Adam Collins.


    There was something about the way he looked at her that always made her uneasy, like he could see straight through her, peeling back every layer, exposing things she wasn''t ready to confront.


    Inevitably, her eyes met his again.


    Would he support her? Could she count on him?


    As if sensing her unspoken question, Adam raised an eyebrow, then lifted the small bottle of water in his hand. Without breaking eye contact, he tipped it slightly in her direction before taking a slow sip.


    Melanie shook her head at herself. She was being foolish. Adam Collins wasn''t a mind reader. Why would he, of all people, be able to guess what she wanted?


    A sudden nudge against her foot made her blink.


    She turned, finding Laela watching her with a meaningful expression. It took her a moment to register what was happening, but then she noticed the voting slips being passed around.


    It was time to cast a vote.


    The casting of the vote was a routine affair¡ªsimple, almost mechanical. Twenty-one board members, each handed a slip of paper, tasked with writing a single word: Yes or No. A word that would decide the future of the company. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie tightened her grip on her pen, her pulse drumming in her ears. She had to brace herself for the inevitable, steel her heart against whatever came next. It was her mistake and she would pay for it.


    But then¡ªbefore the first vote could be cast¡ªAdam knocked on the table in front of him once. Just once.


    Yet, the sound carried through the room like a command, sharp and deliberate. Conversations halted mid-sentence, pens froze above paper, and every head turned in his direction. A strange, almost unnatural stillness settled over the boardroom, as if the very air had thickened with anticipation.


    Melanie frowned, her fingers tightening slightly around the pen in her hand. Once again, she found herself unable to understand why this man''s presence was so commanding.


    Adam Collins was an enigma. Even now, he stood out starkly against the sea of perfectly tailored suits and polished appearances, the only one in a worn leather jacket that should have made him seem out of place. Instead, he owned the space around him, his presence looming larger than anyone else in the room.


    He was the black sheep of the Collins family¡ªthe man who had walked away from it all long before Melanie had even met Spencer. And yet, despite his absence over the years, there was something about him that seemed deeply rooted in the company''s history.


    She had seen it the moment he entered. The way the older board members had reacted¡ªflashes of recognition, surprise, even a hint of unease¡ªtold her that Adam Collins was not just a familiar name. He was someone they had not expected to return.


    But the most telling reaction had come from Spencer.


    Her husband¡ªNo, she corrected herself, he wouldn''t be her husband for much longer if she had anything to say about it¡ªhad stiffened at the sight of Adam in the company. Spencer had not been pleased to see him.


    At this she remembered that she had not observed these two at home as well when Spencer had returned.


    But one thing was clear. Just as Adam seemed to think little of Spencer, Spencer had no love lost for Adam either.


    Something was going on here and she had no idea what. But as she sat there, she realized... she didn''t even want to know.


    And then Adam started to speak," Before we sit here and cast this vote, I have one simple question to ask- Director Spencer Collins, what have been your achievements and contribution to this company that makes you qualified to stand here and take this position?"

 Chapter 12: Enough

    Chapter 12: Enough"Didn''t you say that you had already arranged everything? Then what happened today?" Spencer growled as they went back home in the car.


    Melanie stared out of the window, watching the city lights blur past, her expression impassive as she listened to him.


    "You had one job! One job!" he continued, his voice rising. "To make sure everything was ready for my return so I could take my rightful place seamlessly. And yet, you couldn''t even do that! You failed me, Melanie!"


    Failed him?


    She let out a slow, measured breath, forcing herself not to react. What a joke.


    She was ignoring him, her focus turned inward. Could it be possible that she had actuallly turned off all her feelings for Spencer in a day?At this time yesterday, she had been in the kitchen, carefully frosting his favourite cake, looking forward to welcoming him back home.


    But now?


    Now, she almost wished she could shove him right back onto whatever plane had brought him home.


    She had spent three years convincing herself that she mattered to him, that their marriage was built on the solid foundation of love and respect. That even though there had been misunderstandings along the way, once he was back, they would be able to communicate better. But looking at him now¡ªat the pure selfishness in his words, the way he saw her not as a partner but as a stepping stone to his own ambitions¡ªshe realized she had been hopelessly, painfully blind.


    A small, humorless smile tugged at her lips. The curtain had finally fallen. And the most ironic part? She had been the lead actress in this tragic play, and yet, she had never even known her own role. She''d thought he was her prince charming when he was the villain.


    Too bad for Spencer, she was not a poor helpless maiden. She was a patient person whose limits had just been reached. She would not let things go so easily.


    As she thought this, she could not help but wonder, though. She wondered how Adam had guessed her intention to try and stop the board from making Spencer the next chairman.


    She shook her head slightly. No. Adam Collins wasn''t the type to act on guesswork. He must have had his own reasons for stepping in, for forcing the board to delay their decision. Maybe it was personal, maybe it was strategic. Either way, it didn''t matter.


    Because the result was the same¡ªshe had been given a reprieve.


    Months. She had spent months painstakingly convincing the directors to give Spencer a chance, to trust in his leadership, to believe in his supposed vision. And in a single moment, with just a few words, Adam had swept it all away.


    And she was still satisfied. So what if it was all down the drain? Because now, with what she knew, she would never have wanted to support Spencer either.


    But even as she thought of all this, trying to convince herself that Adam was acting for his own sake and not hers, she could not help but think about what he had said, just before leaving the large conference room. "I hope you are satisfied with this outcome. You''ll continue to be the chairwoman for the next year."


    She was brought out of her reverie when Spencer shook her by the arm," Are you listening to me?"


    Melanie''s gaze snapped to Spencer, her expression devoid of emotion. His fingers dug into her arm, his grip unrelenting, his face contorted with frustration.


    "Are you listening to me?" he demanded sharply.


    She didn''t flinch or look away the way she would have at any other time. She did not like confrontations and would have avoided them at any cost but right now... all she watned was a fight.And yet, she slowly pried his fingers off her arm and turned to face him fully and spoke in a cold voice, "Let go."


    He hesitated, taken aback by the iciness in her tone. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I said¡ªlet go, Spencer."


    There was no anger in her voice, and she was glad for it. Because, if she let it out, she would definitely cry.


    His grip loosened as he stared at her in shock, and she pulled her arm free, brushing off the lingering sensation of his touch as if it were nothing more than dust on her sleeve.


    She shifted slightly in her seat and gestured toward the front of the car where his dear best friend and the driver were sitting, listening. "I have no intention of discussing personal matters in front of outsiders. We can talk later."


    Spencer glared at her, his pride wounded, his voice sharp with irritation. "Hallie is not an outsider¡ªshe is¡ª"


    Melanie had enough.


    Just moments ago, getting into her own car had been a hassle because she''d had to request Miss Hallie to move out of her space. And now this? Spencer had the audacity to claim Hallie as family while berating her in front of everyone?


    Her patience snapped.


    "Stop the car," she ordered the driver.


    The driver obeyed immediately, pulling to a smooth halt.


    Melanie turned to Spencer, meeting his glare with a calm, detached expression. "Since Hallie is such a dear family member to you, you can go home with her. I''ll come later."


    Before he could utter a single protest, Melanie pushed the door open and stepped out.

 Chapter 13: A Deal

    Chapter 13: A DealWhen Melanie asked the driver to stop and stepped out of the car, she had no particular destination in mind. She just needed to escape¡ªto put as much distance as possible between herself and Spencer. The suffocating emotions pressing down on her had become unbearable, and she acted on instinct, walking away without a second thought.


    For the past hour, she had wandered the streets, believing she was aimlessly drifting from one block to another. Yet now, as she stood frozen in front of a towering building, she realized the truth¡ªher steps hadn''t been as random as she had thought. Some part of her had known exactly where to go, even if she hadn''t known it herself.


    The realization sent a shiver down her spine. Had she truly been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn''t noticed where she was heading? Or had her subconscious guided her here all along?


    She stared at the entrance, her heart pounding. The question wasn''t whether she had found the right place. It was whether she had the courage to walk inside.


    Melanie shook her head, exhaling sharply. What was wrong with her? It wasn''t as if she couldn''t face him. And yet, her hesitation made it feel as though an invisible force was holding her back.


    But deep down, she knew the truth¡ªgoing inside was the only way to get the answers she needed. The only question was whether she was ready to hear them. She took a deep breath. She had already taken the step by checking the contents of the USB drive. Going inside was just the final step.


    She took a deep breath and walked in.


    Inside, she approached the reception desk and informed the attendant that she was here to see Mr. Adam Collins. The receptionist gave her a brief nod, asked her to wait, and disappeared through a side door.


    Once again she wondered if she was making the right decision. And then another thought struck her. Would he be here? He''d invited her to come and talk to him here whenever she wanted to look for him. But maybe he''d already gone home.


    Minutes later, the man returned and gestured for her to follow. She walked behind him down a quiet hallway until they stopped in front of a door. The man opened it and motioned for her to step inside.


    Adam was already seated inside. As she entered, he stood, his gaze steady on her. With a small gesture, he invited her to take a seat and then as she went to sit, pulled out the chair for her. It was so old fashioned that she was not able to hide her surprise.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked casually.


    She blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected question. Of all the ways she had imagined this meeting going, this wasn''t one of them.


    Noticing her surprise, the corner of his mouth lifted in amusement. "What''s wrong? Did you think I''d be gloating?" And when she shook her head, even though her expression said that is exactly what she was thinking, he bent down, close to her, invading her space and questioned," Or maybe you thought I''d flirt with you? Hmm?"


    She shook her head again. She had no idea how he would react. Maybe she did expect him to behave like a hooligan. Or make her squirm.


    Adam smiled and straightened before walking back around the table and taking a seat as he said," I will flirt with you on our own time. Right now, I am sure you are here on business."


    Melanie nodded her head as she agreed. Yes. She was here on business but then she saw his mouth kick up in amusement and she realized she had agreed to both the things. She shook her head," No. Don''t flirt with me." He laughed then and shook his head," But this is the best part, Melon."


    Melanie grimaced. "And don''t call me Melon. My name is Melanie."


    "Hmm. I know. So, Melon, tell me what brings you here to me? Wasn''t it you who said that you would never have anything to discuss with me?"


    Even though the words were bitter, Adam Collins did not seem to be taunting her. In fact, he seemed perfectly pleased to see her.


    She sighed and without looking at the menu he had placed in front of her, asked him," You sent the USB drive to me, didn''t you?"


    Adam leaned back in his chair, raising an eyebrow. "USB?"


    Melanie snorted. "Don''t play dumb. I''m not a fool, Adam."


    He tilted his head, considering her for a moment before shrugging lazily. "If someone had been keeping track of your actions over the last three years, they might not agree with that statement."


    Her spine stiffened, anger flashing in her eyes. Without hesitation, she pushed back her chair and stood. "I didn''t come here to discuss my life, Adam. I just want answers." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam sighed dramatically, but there was something sharp in his gaze, something calculating. Then, with a small nod, he admitted, "Fine. Yes, I made sure the USB got to you."


    Melanie folded her arms across her chest. "Why?"


    Instead of answering right away, Adam gestured for her to sit back down. She hesitated, weighing her options, but eventually did. He studied her for a moment, then, slowly, an almost wicked smile stretched across his face¡ªa smile of triumph, as if he had just won a game she didn''t even know she was playing.


    "I have a proposition for you."

 Chapter 14: Unforgiving

    Chapter 14: Unforgiving"Crack!"


    The sharp sound of the slap echoed through the grand entrance hall the moment Melanie stepped into the Collins residence. Her head snapped to the side, the sting of the blow shocking her in place. Before she could recover, her mother-in-law''s furious voice rang out, cutting through the heavy silence like a blade.


    "How dare you insult my son!" the older woman seethed, her eyes blazing with fury. "Can you do nothing right? First, you forced your way into this family, clinging onto the old woman''s dying wish as if it were your salvation! Then, you had the audacity to seduce my son¡ªmy son!¡ªweaving your manipulative little web until he believed you, until he trusted you enough to leave, thinking his place here would be safe upon his return."


    She stepped closer, her presence looming over Melanie like a storm about to break.


    "But today, today, he was humiliated in front of the entire board! They have the nerve to ask him to prove himself¡ªas if his very name isn''t enough! And all of this¡ªevery last shred of disgrace¡ªfalls on you!" Her voice cracked with rage, her chest heaving as she glared down at Melanie.


    "And yet, instead of standing by your husband, instead of offering him your support like any decent wife would¡ªinstead of even having the decency to apologize for the mess you''ve created¡ªyou insult him? You humiliate him furthein front of his best friend. A person he has invited over?"


    A sneer curled her lips as she spat out her next words. "How dare you, you worthless little bitch! I have had enough of you!"


    Melanie''s hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought the overwhelming urge to strike the woman back. But before she could move¡ªbefore she could so much as take a step¡ªSpencer swiftly stepped between them, his broad frame shielding her from his mother''s wrath. His back was to her, a silent but firm barrier against the storm.


    "Mother! That is enough!" His voice was sharp, cutting through the charged air like a blade. "How could you raise your hand against my wife? Against your own daughter-in-law?"


    "Daughter-in-law?" she spat, her voice laced with venom. "What daughter-in-law? That woman is not even fit to be a maid in this house, let alone its mistress! And yet, your grandmother¡ªyour dear, foolish grandmother¡ªthought she was worthy? Thought she belonged among us?"


    She scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief before fixing Spencer with a glare filled with disappointment and frustration.


    "You are a fool, Spencer. A fool blinded by love! Open your eyes and look at what she truly is! Had it not been for Hallie, I wouldn''t have even known the full extent of your humiliation. Do you have any idea what happened in the car today? Do you not understand how she dismissed you¡ªhow she ignored you completely? If not for Hallie telling me the truth, you would have continued to suffer in silence, letting this disgraceful woman trample all over you!"


    Her voice rose with every word, her chest heaving as her fury reached its peak. She turned her gaze back to Melanie, eyes blazing with pure contempt.


    "And yet, even now, you defend her?" She let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "You disgust me, Spencer."


    With a sharp shove, Spencer''s mother pushed him aside, sneering as she glared at Melanie.


    "This trash! Instead of throwing her out, you treasure her?" she scoffed before turning and marching into the house, her fury unmistakable.


    Melanie remained frozen, the sting of the slap fading, replaced by something far heavier.


    Spencer turned to her, reaching out. "Melanie, are you alright? Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Here?


    A bitter laugh almost escaped her. What good was here? Hadn''t he been here when his mother slapped her? When she hurled insults without hesitation? Had he even tried to stop her before she did all that?


    Her gaze shifted to Hallie, standing in the corner, watching with quiet satisfaction.


    Melanie''s jaw tightened. Without a word, she turned and walked into the kitchen, leaving them behind.


    Once inside, Melanie moved with mechanical precision, her body numb as she reached for an ice pack from the freezer. Pressing it against her burning cheek, she let out a shaky breath, feeling the cold seep into her skin. The pain dulled, but the ache in her chest only deepened. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tears fell silently, tracing warm paths down her face. She had truly been a fool. Today had been an awakening¡ªone she would never forget.


    She replayed his words in her mind, that he''d said about her being a fool.


    Hadn''t she been?


    The first time her mother-in-law had raised a hand against her, she had stood there, silent, accepting. If she had spoken up then, if she had taken a stand, would things have been different? Would that woman have dared to strike her every time she was angry, every time she wanted to remind Melanie of her place?


    Her grip on the ice pack tightened.


    She had allowed this to happen. All for the sake of peace that she had promised Spencer? Not anymore. She would not allow this.

 Chapter 15: Hurt

    Chapter 15: HurtShe closed her eyes, letting the cold seep into her skin, numbing the dull ache for a few precious moments. Just as she began to relax, the ice pack was lifted from her hand and held to her cheek by someone else. She didn''t need to open her eyes to know who it was. The air shifted, the familiar presence settling beside her, unwelcome yet unavoidable.


    She didn''t want to talk to this man right now.


    "Mel," Spencer''s voice was low and pleading. "Are you really so angry that you won''t even look at me?"


    She let out a quiet, bitter scoff but still refused to turn his way. Instead, she shifted slightly, turning her head away from the lingering chill of the ice. Suddenly, it wasn''t so soothing anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spencer sighed. "Mel, you know how Mom is. She''s old, she has a temper, and sometimes she speaks before she thinks. Look, I''ll talk to her, okay? I''ll make sure she understands. She just needs to be more careful with her words."


    Melanie finally opened her eyes then, her gaze steady as it met his. For a long moment, she simply studied him¡ªthis man she had waited for. And now? He would talk to her?


    Now, all she wanted was to be free of him.


    "Spencer," she spoke in a quiet voice. "Let''s get a divorce."


    Spencer''s entire body went rigid, his breath catching as if the words had physically struck him. He stared at her, as though trying to gauge if she was serious, searching for hesitation, for uncertainty. But she gave him none. She simply stared at him.


    Before he could formulate a response, he instinctively reached out, cupping her face between his palms. She winced at the contact, and he immediately softened his grip, shifting his hand to cup her uninjured cheek


    "Melanie," he whispered almost desperately. "How can you say something like that? I just got back. We''ve been apart for so long, waiting for this moment, for us to finally be together. And now that I''m here, you want to throw it all away?"


    His eyes searched hers, pleading, but Melanie remained unmoved.


    "I''ve already thought this through," she said steadily. "Come with me to the civil affairs bureau tomorrow. We can annul the marriage¡ªclean, simple. It''s not like we ever consummated it."


    Spencer flinched at that, as though the reminder stung. His jaw tightened, his grip on her easing as he exhaled sharply. "Melanie, you''re upset right now. This isn''t the time to make decisions like this. Let''s talk when you''ve calmed down, when you''re thinking clearly. You love me, how can you bear to leave me like this?"


    She shook her head, pretending not to hear him, pretending his words didn''t matter. But even now, they did. And they were much clear. It was not about loving each other. It was about her loving him. "If you don''t want an annulment, fine. We''ll get a divorce instead. We''ve already been separated for three years¡ªlong enough to claim irreconcilable differences. Or something like we grew apart."


    Her voice was even, devoid of any emotion.


    "Don''t be foolish, Mel!" Spencer snapped, his patient and repenetant tone disappearing. "You''re being too harsh on Mom and me! I know what she did was wrong, but her anger wasn''t unfounded. What you did was out of line¡ªyou humiliated me in front of Hallie and the driver!"


    Melanie''s eyes flashed with disbelief. "What I did was wrong?" she repeated, her voice sharp with incredulity. "Are you actually standing there justifying her actions? And what about you, Spencer? You didn''t humiliate me? I thought Hallie was like family?" She let out a bitter laugh. "So, it''s fine for you to throw a tantrum in front of her, to lash out at me in front of her, but the moment I do the same, suddenly, I''m the villain? Spencer Collins, I never took you for a hypocrite."


    She took a step back, her voice turning cold. "I''m filing for a divorce tomorrow."


    Spencer stilled. The anger in his eyes flickered and faded, replaced by something deeper¡ªfear, desperation. In one swift motion, he reached out and caught her arms, his grip firm but gentle.


    "Mel, baby," he murmured, his voice suddenly soft. "Why are we fighting like this? Hurting each other because of other people? Didn''t we promise that nothing would come between us?" His hands slid up to cradle her face, his thumb brushing against her cheek. "Just take a breath, okay? Come here. Let me hold you."


    Her body trembled as tears welled in her eyes, and before she could stop them, they fell. Spencer pulled her into his arms, holding her close, his warmth wrapping around her. For a moment, just a fleeting moment, she let herself sink into it.


    Believing he had calmed her, Spencer exhaled, pressing a soft kiss to the top of her head. "I know I''ve let you down these past three years, Mel," he whispered. "But give me this chance, okay? Don''t talk about divorce again. In fact, give me a week. Next week marks three years since our wedding. Let''s celebrate it¡ªproperly. I''ll introduce you officially as my wife, the way I should have from the start."


    He pulled back slightly, searching her face. "And in this one week, I''ll erase every complaint you have against me. I''ll prove to you that I can be the man you deserve.


    "After that, if you still have doubts, if you still think you can''t forgive me¡ªwe''ll talk about divorce. But until then, don''t even think about it." His voice dropped low and possessive. "No outsider is going to come between what me and what''s mine. No one will come between us."


    Melanie''s breath hitched. And then, as though a switch had flipped inside her, her eyes snapped open and met an amused gaze.


    Standing there, leaning casually against the doorframe, was Adam.

 Chapter 16: Him

    Chapter 16: HimAs their eyes met, Spencer''s words seemed to echo in the quiet kitchen. But Adam, leaning against the door frame with a casual ease that only heightened the tension, simply raised a smirking eyebrow at her, as if to silently ask, Isn''t there already someone between the two of you?


    Melanie stiffened, her fingers curling against Spencer''s chest as she attempted to push him away. "Let go of me," she said, her voice firm despite the sudden dryness in her throat.


    Spencer, however, didn''t seem to hear her¡ªor perhaps he chose not to. Instead, he tightened his hold, his warm breath ghosting over her skin as he turned his head and nuzzled into the hollow of her neck.


    Melanie''s breath hitched, but it wasn''t because of Spencer''s touch. It was because Adam was still watching.


    His gaze was unreadable, but something about it sent a sharp thrill down her spine. He wasn''t just looking at them¡ªhe was assessing them. Studying the way Spencer held her.


    And then Spencer whispered her name.


    Adam''s expression darkened.


    The change was subtle but undeniable. His smirk faded, and his stance shifted ever so slightly, the easy amusement in his eyes giving way to something else. Something sharper.


    Melanie should have said something¡ªwarned Spencer that they weren''t alone¡ªbut her voice was caught somewhere between her throat and her pounding heart. And before she could force the words out, Adam was already moving.


    With deliberate, measured silent steps, he crossed the room, his presence commanding enough to send a shiver down her spine. By the time Spencer seemed to realize that something had changed, it was too late.


    Adam was standing right next to them.


    "Don''t you people have a bedroom?"


    His deep voice was laced with amusement and it shattered whatever haze Spencer had been in.


    Spencer jolted as if he''d been burned. He practically jumped away from Melanie, his grip loosening so suddenly that she lost her balance.


    A startled gasp escaped her as she teetered backward.


    In a flash, Adam''s hand shot out, catching her with an ease that was almost infuriating. His palm rested against the small of her back, the warmth of his touch searing through the fabric of her dress.


    Melanie froze.


    The moment stretched.


    Then, just as she was about to pull away, she felt it¡ªa quick, subtle pinch at her waist.


    Her breath hitched, and she jerked away as if burned.


    Adam didn''t react. At least, not visibly. But there was a knowing glint in his eyes that told her he had definitely meant to do that.


    Melanie''s heart was pounding in her chest as she hurriedly reached for Spencer''s arm, gripping it tighter than necessary. "Let''s go back," she said, her voice coming out sharper than intended.


    She needed to get out of here. Away from the smirk tugging at Adam''s lips.


    But Spencer wasn''t done. His stance remained firm, his glare sharp as he locked eyes with Adam, wanting to confront him.


    "Do you really think delaying my appointment by a year changes anything?" he spat, his voice edged with irritation. "It means nothing to me. Melanie and I are one¡ªso whether it''s now or later, I will


    take that seat."


    Adam let out a quiet chuckle, rolling his shoulders in a lazy shrug as he strolled toward the refrigerator. He moved with an infuriating ease, as if Spencer''s anger didn''t so much as graze him.


    From inside, he pulled out a plate with a slice of cake, examining it with an amused smirk before holding it up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you and Melanie are truly one..." he mused, slicing into the cake with a small spoon. "Then why are you the one after that position?" He lifted a brow, his tone dripping with mock curiosity. "Why not let her keep it?"


    He took a slow bite, savoring the dessert before giving Spencer a knowing look.


    "You see, Spencer, not everything in life is a cake that can be handed to you on a silver platter by your wife." He licked the edge of the spoon before continuing, "You should be careful. If you''re not paying attention... someone might steal your cake."


    Spencer''s patience snapped.


    "I don''t give a damn about your cake metaphors or your pathetic mind games!" he barked, fists clenching at his sides. "You were thrown out of this house a long time ago, Adam. You shouldn''t have come back!" His chest rose and fell with fury as he took a step closer. "But since you have... don''t get too comfortable. Because I will throw you out again."


    With that, he spun around and stormed out of the kitchen, his footsteps echoing down the hall. Silence followed.


    Melanie exhaled slowly, realizing just how tense her body had become during their exchang and was about to move away. But before she could gather her thoughts, Adam turned his gaze to her.


    He started walking toward her, a slow, deliberate pace that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Hmm..." He hummed thoughtfully, twirling the spoon between his fingers. "This mango cake is delicious. Absolutely divine." His lips curved into a smirk. "I personally finished the entire thing."


    Melanie swallowed as he came closer, stopping just inches from her.


    "The chef who made this..." He tilted his head, his gaze flicking to her hands before locking onto her eyes. "I''d love to kiss her hands in gratitude."


    Her breath hitched. It was the cake she had made yesterday for Spencer.


    Adam then glanced down at the last remaining bite on his spoon. He raised it between them, his voice dipping into something softer, silkier.


    "Would you like a taste of temptation?"


    As if under a spell, Melanie found herself leaning forward. Her lips parted as she took the last bite from his spoon, feeling a peculiar heat as she kept her eyes locked on his.


    His eyes darkened then, his smirk fading into something far more dangerous.

 Chapter 17: Liabilities

    Chapter 17: LiabilitiesAdam leaned in close, his gaze locked onto hers as he lifted the spoon to his mouth, licking off the remaining cream. Melanie turned her head away, blushing at the intimacy. It was not that big a deal but to her, it almost felt like an indirect kiss...


    But just then, Adam stiffened.


    Then his voice dropped, turning into a low, dangerous growl.


    "Who hit you?"


    Melanie blinked, momentarily caught off guard. It took her a second to realize what had happened¡ªAdam had only just noticed her swollen cheek. When he first walked in, the dim lighting and Spencer''s presence had kept it hidden. But now, when she turned her head away, there was no disguising the ugly bruise blooming across her skin.


    Heat crept up her neck as a wave of self-consciousness hit her. She knew exactly how bad it looked. After all, she''d had to work hard to cover it up in the past.


    Before she could find the words to respond, Adam cursed under his breath. His hands clenched at his sides as he placed the plate and spoon aside, slowly, his entire frame taut with barely restrained fury.


    "I''m going to teach him a lesson," he said, his voice dangerously quiet as he turned toward the door, already set on a path of vengeance.


    Adam halted instantly, his head snapping back to her. His eyes darkened with suspicion. "Are you seriously lying to protect him?" His voice was sharp, edged with frustration. "After everything he''s done to you? After he laid his hands on you¡ª"


    "No," she interrupted, shaking her head vehemently. "It wasn''t Spencer."


    His jaw tightened. "Then who?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She swallowed hard, lowering her voice. "It was your mother."


    Silence crashed between them even as Melanie felt a slight warmth in her heart.


    Adam didn''t move. He just stood there, breathing heavily, his expression unreadable. But the shift in his energy was unmistakable¡ªtension coiled tight in his muscles, barely contained fury radiating off him in waves. She realized that she was still holding onto his wrist and she hurriedly let go.


    He looked down at his hand that she had let go of and then, without a word, he turned sharply on his heel and strode toward the cabinets.


    A few seconds later, he returned, and placed the small jar on the table.


    Melanie reached for the ointment, but before her fingers could close around it, Adam pulled out a barstool from near the island and sat down. In one swift motion, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her forward, guiding her until she stood between his spread thighs.


    She tensed at the sudden proximity, her heart thudding a little faster as she looked down at their position


    Wordlessly, Adam unscrewed the jar, dipping his fingers into the cool salve. The sharp, medicinal scent filled the space between them as he lifted his hand, his gaze locked onto hers for a brief moment before he gently spread the ointment against her swollen cheek.


    Melanie winced at the sudden chill, instinctively jerking her face away. "It''s cold!" she tried to protest.


    Adam scoffed, unimpressed. "Good," he said dryly. "Hopefully, it''ll wake you up from your stupidity."


    The soft tension between them shattered in an instant.


    Melanie''s eyes snapped up, her earlier self-consciousness replaced by a sharp glare. "Excuse me?" she hissed.


    Adam didn''t flinch. His fingers pressed a little more insistently against her cheek as he continued applying the ointment with measured precision. "You heard me. Already, you know everything, but still you are using your heart instead of your brain, instead of taking me up on the offer."


    Melanie jerked her head away, thinking back to what he had offered in the private room.


    "I told you I need some time to think this through! I cannot take your word for it only! Does that make me an stupid? I don''t think so..."


    Adam exhaled sharply through his nose, his fingers stilling for just a second before he caught her chin with his other hand to stop her from jerking away and then resumed his task. "It does make you stupid if you''re just going to stand there and take the slaps. What, were you planning on pretending nothing happened? And continue with the so called thinking? You are wasting your time and mine."


    With that Adam slid the stool away from her and stood up at these words while Melanie paled. " You said you were willing to give me time to think things through."


    Adam''s mouth lifted in a smirk then,"Hmm. You have a week to agree. The same amount of time Spencer needs to woo you..."


    He walked back to her then," Don''t take losses for liabilities, Melon. Hmm?"

 Chapter 18: Not Forgiving

    Chapter 18: Not Forgiving"I don''t care, Hallie! You had no right to go behind my back and talk to Mom about this! Now look at what you''ve done!"


    Spencer shot his best friend a glare before letting out a sharp sigh, his frustration evident in the way he paced near the door. "Melanie and I... We''ve finally found our way back to each other after waiting for three years. Do you have any idea how hard that is? There''s already so much distance between us because of the time we spent apart. And then you go and make things even worse by running to Mom with your complaints? This was something between Mel and me, Hallie. You should have stayed out of it."


    Hallie, unfazed by his anger, folded her arms tightly across her chest, her expression hardening. "You''re acting like I did this for my own benefit. Spencer, I did what I did for you! Did you even hear the way she was talking to you? Did you like it? Because I sure as hell didn''t. I just wanted your mom to step in, to have a conversation with her, maybe knock some sense into her. How was I supposed to know she would go as far as slapping her?"


    Spencer dragged a hand through his hair, exhaling heavily as he tried to keep his temper in check. "Hallie... The way Melanie and I talk to each other, the way we figure things out¡ªthat''s between me and her. No one else. Not you, not Mom, and definitely not anyone who thinks they have the right to interfere. I told you when I invited you here that I didn''t want any trouble. And yet, here we are."


    "So, what? I''m just supposed to turn a blind eye to everything? Pretend I don''t see what''s happening?" Hallie snapped, her voice rising with defiance. "I don''t agree with that, Spencer. And honestly? Your mom is right. That woman isn''t worthy of you."


    Spencer stilled at her words, his expression darkening as he exhaled slowly. Then, in a quiet, almost resigned tone, he muttered, "That''s where you''re wrong, Hallie. You think Melanie isn''t worthy of me? But the truth is... I''m the one who isn''t worthy of her. I''m the one who failed¡ªas a husband, as a partner."


    With a sigh, she finally moved toward him, slipping her hand around his arm and hugging it lightly. "Fine," she murmured. "I might not agree with you, but I''m not going to argue with you anymore." She hesitated before adding, "I''ll apologize to Melanie."


    Then, without another word, Hallie released his arm and turned away, walking toward the door, only to spot Melanie at the top of the stairs.


    Hallie stopped in her tracks, lifting her chin as she met Melanie''s gaze. "I''m sorry that you were slapped by your mother in law. But there was no need for you to be petty and send Spencer here to argue with me."


    With that, she turned back toward Spencer, who had yet to move, his expression frozen in shock as he saw that Melanie was here. Clearly, he hadn''t realized Melanie had been right behind them. How long had she been standing there?


    Melanie took in his expression and a cynical smile graced her face. What a farce. Of course Spencer knew she would be coming up now. After all, this was the only wat to get to their room. Should she have teleported there instead?


    Hallie arched a brow at him as she walked to him, taking his hand in her. "There, Spencer. I apologized to your wife, and she forgave me. So, do you have anything else to say?"


    Melanie smiled then¡ªslowly, knowingly. It was quite a performance. Her gaze shifted from Hallie back to Spencer, who still seemed to be processing what was happening. He deserved an oscar. He''d come here, to pretend and fight for her with Hallie. If she didn''t know the truth, she would have been touched.


    Well, let him hone his acting skills then. She walked into the guest bedroom then and spoke in a deceptively light voice," Miss Hallie you made a mistake."


    Hallie stiffened and turned sharply to face her. "Mistake?" she echoed, folding her arms across her chest. "I already apologized for my mistake, didn''t I? So why are you bringing it up again?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie let out a soft, amused laugh then. "Hmm. I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about the fact that you claimed to have apologized... and that I forgave you." She let the words linger for a moment before finishing with a quiet, almost dangerous edge, "Both your statements are incorrect. Those words you threw at me were not ''apology'', and I definitely didn''t forget you."


    The room seemed to hold its breath and her eyes met Spencer''s," Spencer. I am going back to my room. Are you going to come or would you like to spend the night here, with your best friend?"


    Spencer seemed to be shaken out of his stupor then. "Of course, I am coming with you."


    As Spencer hurried out of the room, Melanie turned to Hallie and smiled," Miss Hallie, we met just this morning. You are a guest in my home. But from the moment you arrived, you''ve been intent on humiliating me. And I should warn you¡ªI am not some forgiving saint. Consider this a warning to yourself."

 Chapter 19: Not Needed

    Chapter 19: Not Needed"I don''t want to meet this man," Melanie stated stubbornly, her voice firm as she leaned back in her office chair. Across from her, Spencer sighed in exasperation, his hands braced against the desk as he tried once more to convince her.


    "Melanie, Mr. Girf was one of our major clients. And yet, last year, he took his contract from us and handed it over to our competitors. You know how much that set us back. Come on, we need to win him back."


    Melanie''s gaze locked onto Spencer''s, "You want to woo him? Then go ahead. Why do I need to be there? I don''t want to go there, Spencer."


    Spencer shook his head, frustration clear in his expression. "Because you''re the chairwoman, Melanie. Your presence alone would reassure him of our sincerity. It would send the message that we''re serious about rebuilding this relationship. And let''s not forget¡ªyou were our top negotiator with his company last time. You know him better than anyone else here." He let out a breath. "Look, I get it. Things didn''t work out before, but that''s just business. You can''t hold grudges over something like this forever. You failed last time. This time, you just need to be present and I will handle everything."


    Melanie exhaled sharply, her grip tightening around the pen she had been holding. She didn''t miss the condescending insinuation that Spencer had made. That she was the reason for losing out the previous time and she was not going now because she did not want to face her failure. She carefully placed it down, leveling Spencer with a stare.


    "Do you know why things didn''t work out last time?" she asked, her voice eerily calm. "Because I refused to sleep with him. In fact, I would have been surprised if he did choose us. After all, I almost broke his nose."


    Spencer blinked, clearly caught off guard by the bluntness of her words. Silence filled the office, stretching between them as Melanie watched the realization settle over his features.


    It had been two years since she had taken over the company at the time. Mr. Girf''s contract was supposed to have been the final push¡ªan agreement that would have cemented both her position and the company''s standing among the top five in the industry.


    But then that man...


    Even now, a shudder crawled up Melanie''s spine as the memory surfaced, unwanted and vivid. The way his hand had slid over her thigh beneath the table, fingers pressing against the hem of her skirt as he''d leaned in close to her. The sickeningly confident smirk on his face when she''d pushed his hand away and then the moment he had tried to force her, grip tightening as though he had some unspoken right to her body.


    She had stormed out that night, fury burning through her veins as she swung her purse at him. But only she knew how scared she had been. How scared.


    Of course, the board had erupted into outrage afterward, demanding explanations and lamenting the loss of their most valuable client. They''d even tried to force her hand by threatening her that if she did not bring him back, she would be thrown out. And she''d seen in the eyes of those snakes, that they knew... knew why she had lost out and were not bothered about the morality of all.


    But Melanie had silenced their complaints soon enough though¡ªsecuring an even bigger contract with the international powerhouse, StormEdge. That deal had been her victory, her proof that she didn''t need to bend to men like Mr. Girf to succeed.


    And now, after all this time, Spencer wanted to drag that man back into their orbit? To prove himself, he was willing to grovel before a man who had once tried to violate her? Well, he could do it alone.


    She wasn''t going anywhere near Mr. Girf. Not now. Not ever.


    Spencer cursed under his breath while Melanie was lost in thought and walked around the desk hurriedly. "Jesus, Melanie," he muttered, his voice raw. Then, before she could react, he stepped forward, pulled her up from her chair and hugged her tightly.


    Melanie stiffened in shock. Of all the reactions she had expected¡ªdismissal, disbelief, maybe even a half-hearted apology¡ªthis wasn''t one of them.


    "You suffered so much. And I... I didn''t even know.I was told that you refused to go ahead with the negotiations. I just assumed that you were being proud..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie nodded and stepped away from him. It seemed he was really worried about their relationship after her demand for divorce from last night. He was even willing to show her compassion. Of course, the compasson was only momentary as Spencer soon stepped back and said," This time, you won''t be alone. I''ll be there with you. You don''t need to worry, okay?"


    Melanie almost snorted. DId he really think by standing next to her, he could protect her from people like him?


    "You know what?" she said coolly, straightening her blazer as she picked up her pen once more. "Go ahead. Schedule the meeting. Do what you need to do."

 Chapter 20: Run Away

    Chapter 20: Run Away"Miss Hallie, do you see any other assistants sitting here with us?" Melanie asked as she noticed Hallie taking her seat on Spencer''s other side. She stiffened and looked around. True. Mr Grif''s and Melanie''s own assistant had taken a seat in the corner of the room instead of the main table.


    Hallie hesitated and shot a glance at Spencer who seemed unaware of hwat was going on and then stiffly walked away. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Melanie. I know you''re upset with everything but do you really need to take it out on Hallie?" Spencer whispered in her ear.


    Melanie turned to look at him then, to see his gaze fixed on Hallie who was now taking a seat on the other end of the room and said," If you''re so concerned, why don''t I go and sit there and she can join you here."


    Spencer whipped his head around to glare at Melanie but before he could say anyhing more, the door opened.


    As soon as Mr Grif walked in, Melanie felt herself stiffen even more. Somehow, she had forgotten just how repulsive the man was. He greeted Spencer as if they were old friends, disregarding Melanie who sat there quietly. Well, she was happy about that. Even the man''s gaze made her feel dirty.


    "Spencer," Mr. Grif greeted smoothly, "Apologies for my late arrival. Some things simply demand attention. You''re looking well. And welcome back. It will be good to have the main man at the helm again. I''m sure the board members are also all relieved."


    Melanie smiled at that. Mr Grif really did well to point out a man''s painful spot. It was impossible for Grif to not know that Spencer''s appointment had been delayed by the board.


    Spencer gave a tight, diplomatic smile, clearly choosing his words with care. "The board always has the company''s best interests at heart," he said smoothly, though Melanie didn''t miss the flicker of irritation in his eyes. "I''m just glad to be back and moving things forward."


    Mr. Grif smirked knowingly but let it slide. "Of course, of course. But before we dive into all that, we should have a drink¡ªas old friends." He raised a hand, signaling a waiter. "Bring drinks for our table¡ªand for the assistants as well," he added with a pointed glance toward the corner where Hallie and the others sat.


    Melanie resisted the urge to roll her eyes. The old man always made a show of magnanimity, but she knew better. It was so that all the ''witnesses'' to his depravity would be too muddled to remember anything too clearly the next day.


    The drinks arrived swiftly and Spencer took his glass with a slight hesitation before tipping it back for a quick sip. Mr. Grif chuckled and lifted his own in a small toast before taking a slow sip, his eyes flicking over to Melanie for the first time since arriving.


    The conversation finally drifted to business and projections, but Melanie simply shook her head. While Spencer was trying to sell things off, Grif was not willing to commit. And Spencer seemed to not understand that.


    But Melanie was not concerned about this and barely followed much. She focused instead on the way Spencer''s fingers tightened around his glass with each refill. And how he was already on his fifth glass while Grif had not even finished his first drink.


    Finally, as the waiter refilled Spencer''s glass once again, she placed a hand on his arm, "Spencer, that''s enough."


    His head turned toward her slowly, as if trying to understand what she was saying. Before he could speak though, Mr. Grif let out a mocking laugh.


    "Ah, you should listen to your boss," he said, amusement curling in his voice. "She seems to think she knows what''s best for you."


    Spencer exhaled sharply, and whatever it was that he was thinking earlier was forgotten as he shrugged Melanie''s hand off. "I can handle it."


    Mr. Grif leaned back, swirling the liquid in his glass before turning his attention to Melanie. His smile was too smug, too knowing. "And you, Miss Collins? Perhaps you should have a drink as well. Loosen up a little. You''re always so... stiff."


    Melanie barely spared the offered glass a glance, her expression cool as she reached for her water instead. She took a slow sip before setting the glass down with careful precision.


    "I prefer to keep my wits about me," she said evenly. "Especially in the presence of Jackals."


    Mr. Grif''s smile didn''t falter, but something sharper flashed in his eyes. "Pity," he murmured. "I imagine you''d be much more agreeable with a little help."


    "The thing is that I don''t need to be agreeable, Mr Grif."


    A beat of silence. Then a chuckle. As she said this, she sipped her water again, only to pause as she watched Grif''s eyes stuck on her glass.


    She turned her head to look at Spencer and the others. They were all totally wasted. Without waiting for a moment, she stood up," Spencer, let''s go."


    But Spencer could barely move and simply shrugged off her hand before pushing her away. "I don''t want to go. I''ll stay."


    Melanie stared then and turned around," Fine. I can leave by myself."


    With that, Melanie turned around to walk out of the room, but it was blocked by the two waiters. She stiffened and turned back to glare at the man.

 Chapter 21: Where Is She?

    Chapter 21: Where Is She?Adam Collins sat at the breakfast table in silence, his presence heavy and oppressive, pressing down on the room like a storm cloud. The atmosphere was tense, yet it did nothing to deter his dear mother from fussing over her elder son, determinedly piling fruit onto Spencer''s plate, as if the simple act of motherly concern could erase the discomfort in the air. He smirked. He was already used to it and not bothered at all.


    For a while, he let the three people pretend he wasn''t there, watching as they awkwardly attempted to carry on with their meal. But when he finally had enough of their wordless avoidance, he broke the silence. He might not have interest in these clowns but he did have an interest in someone.


    "Where is Melanie?", he asked in a cold voice.


    The reaction was immediate and strange. Adam''s sharp gaze swept over the three of them, noting the way they all stiffened at the mention of her name. A quick glance was exchanged between them, but it was Spencer''s reaction that stood out the most. The man went completely pale, his grip tightening around his fork before he forced himself to look away.


    It was their mother who eventually spoke, her tone clipped and dismissive. "She''s gone to stay with her friends for a few days. What concern is it to you?"


    A lie. And a blatant one at that.


    Adam frowned. She wasn''t even trying to make it convincing.


    His mind turned over the facts. The last time he''d seen Melanie, she was going out for dinner with Spencer to meet a client. That had been three days ago, and she hadn''t returned since. Three days was nothign to worry about but there was something off about the situation that made him uneasy. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice dropped slightly, his words measured and deliberate as he questioned them, "It''s been three days. I get that she might need space from the lot of you, but why isn''t she coming into the office?"


    Spencer cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. When he finally spoke, his words came out hesitant, almost rehearsed. "Uh... you know she hasn''t taken a single day off in three years. I just thought... maybe she deserved a real break."


    Adam studied him carefully, his expression unreadable. The explanation might have sounded reasonable on the surface, but Spencer''s nervous demeanor gave him away.


    He leaned back slightly, fingers tapping against the edge of the table in a steady, rhythm, like nails knocking on a coffin, "Tonight is your wedding anniversary celebration. And she''s still not here. Don''t tell me she''s taking a break from that too. i''m sure grandfather would love to see that. He is going to be here in a few hours."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he didn''t miss the way the three of them exchanged yet another uneasy glance, their tension palpable. It was subtle, but not subtle enough. They were hiding something. And at that moment, Adam knew with absolute certainty¡ªhis gut instinct had been right all along.


    Melanie wasn''t off visiting any friends. That much was obvious.


    But if she wasn''t with them... then where was she?


    His jaw tightened as he mulled over the possibilities. Today wasn''t just any day. It was the deadline he had given her¡ªthe final day she had to make a decision.


    And knowing what he did about Melanie, it was highly unlikely that she would simply vanish to avoid him. No, that wasn''t her style.


    While he was thinking, Spencer spoke up, this time with clarity," Tonight, I''ll handle everything and of course she will be here by then. Don''t spout anything. And I know Grandfather is arriving in a few hours. She''ll be here by then! She must have forgotten or maybe she is sleeping in."


    Adam scoffed at that and stood up," Very well. Then I will look forward to this arrival.


    Before he could turn around, Hallie spoke up. "Why does it even matter to you when she arrives or what she does, Adam?"


    Adam stilled. Then, with a slow movement, he turned back to face her. His gaze was cold, assessing¡ªlike a predator sizing up insignificant prey. And then disregarding her as even being worthy of his prey.


    "Do you know me?" His voice was quiet, but the weight behind it made the air feel heavier.


    Hallie frowned. "You''re Spencer''s younger brother..."


    Adam''s lips curled, but there was no amusement in it. "I didn''t ask who you think I''m related to. I asked if you know me." He let the words hang for a beat, watching as unease flickered across her face. Then, in a voice that carried nothing but disdain, he added, "Since you don''t, don''t say my name so casually. I don''t like it."


    With that, Adam walked out of the house, leaving behind the people who dared to call himself his ''family.''


    But the moment he was out, he pulled out his cell phone and made a call," Find out where Melanie Collins is. I want answers in the next hour."

 Chapter 22: Where Is She?(2)

    Chapter 22: Where Is She?(2)The moment Adam stepped out the door, Spencer let out a slow breath and almost banged his head against the table in sheer relief. He had been tense the entire time, waiting for his brother to leave. But of all the things Adam could have questioned, he hadn''t expected him to ask about Melanie. If it had been anyone else, he could have easily sidestepped the question with a half-truth or a casual excuse. But Adam? His questions had been direct, out of the blue, and impossible to dismiss without raising suspicion.


    His mother, sensing his distress, quickly patted his arm, her voice low but urgent. "Spencer, have you gotten in touch with that Mr. Grif yet? Did he tell you what happened that night? Where is Melanie?"


    Spencer lifted his head slowly, his expression troubled, his eyes unfocused. He swallowed before shaking his head. "He''s not answering my calls." His voice was quiet, almost hollow. "I''ve even sent a few people to look for him, but it''s useless." He hesitated before adding, "I fear that he..."


    But he couldn''t bring himself to finish the sentence.


    Ever since he had woken up the morning after that night, a sick feeling had lodged itself deep in his stomach. He had barely been able to think about anything other than Melanie and what could have happened to her. She had simply vanished after the meeting, leaving no trace. He had racked his brain, gone over the events again and again, trying to make sense of it.


    According to Hallie, it had been Mr. Grif who sent everyone back. But when Spencer had asked if she had seen Melanie, Hallie had hesitated before admitting that she couldn''t remember. No one could. Everyone had been too drunk, too plastered to recall much of anything.


    That alone made his unease sharpen into something close to panic.


    A heavy weight settled in his stomach, pressing down like a stone.


    Melanie had warned him. She had told him that Grif had bad intentions, and he¡ªlike a fool¡ªhad assured her that he would protect her. That as long as he was there, nothing would happen to her. He had been so confident, so certain that his presence alone would be enough to keep Grif in check. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought the crafty old man would find another way? That he would get Spencer drunk, render him completely useless, and then¡ª


    Spencer shuddered. His hands clenched into fists on the table. The realization was almost suffocating. And now, Melanie was gone.


    He stood up. He would have to look for her and save her.


    Spencer had barely taken a step when Hallie spoke up in an indifferent voice, "Even if you do find her, she has been with that man for three nights now. What do you think you are going to do? Anyway, she is not going to be in a proper state of mind to understand things. By looking for her and rescuing her, you will make your own future difficult.


    Spencer froze. His breath stilled as a slow, simmering anger rose within him. Turning sharply, he fixed her with a glare so cold that Hallie instinctively straightened. "Even if you don''t like Melanie, there''s no need to wish harm upon her Hallie. She is not my enemy."


    Hallie blinked, caught off guard by the sudden reprimand. Her jaw tightened. Spencer had never taken this tone in the last three years with her. But now, he was looking at her like this because of Melanie. Could it be that now that he was back, he was attracted to Melanie again? But she decided to not say anything for now and simple defended herself, "I wasn''t wishing harm upon her. I was just..."


    Spencer glared at her and a flicker of guilt crossed her face before she quickly dropped her gaze. "I didn''t mean it like that," she muttered. "I was just saying... never mind." She exhaled, rubbing a hand over her arm before looking back up at him. "I''m sorry, alright? That was thoughtless of me."


    Spencer didn''t respond, his mind focused on the current problem of finding Melanie but Hallie pressed on. "Look, I''ll help you find her." She hesitated before adding, "But you need to make sure everything is in place for tonight."


    Spencer''s expression darkened, but she continued before he could protest. "We both know Melanie isn''t needed there, so it''ll be fine. You focus on that, and I''ll see what I can find out. But you need to keep your promise to me, Spency. Tonight has to be it."


    Spencer didn''t like the idea of waiting¡ªof doing anything except searching for Melanie himself¡ªbut Hallie had a point. Tonight was too important to be left in chaos.


    Grinding his teeth, he finally gave a short nod. "Fine." His voice was clipped, unwilling. "But if you find anything¡ªanything at all¡ªyou call me immediately."


    Hallie nodded quickly. "Of course."


    Spencer exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. The thought of leaving this in someone else''s hands didn''t sit well with him, but right now, he didn''t have a choice. He had to keep things in place for tonight.


    Also, as he walked out, he reminded himself, in a way, it would be a good thing that Melanie did not return tonight or ever for that matter. It would uncomplicate a lot of things... But of course, he would never tarnish his image by speaking out loud something like this.

 Chapter 23: Who Did This?

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Who Did This?</h4>


    There was a knock on the door and a few momentster, the butler of therge private club walked in. After a single look around the room, he walked to Adam and whispered something discreetly in Adam''s ears.


    Adam''s expression stilled, his rxed demeanor shifting in an instant. Without a word, he pushed back his chair and stood up, drawing the attention of the other men in the room.


    "Leaving so soon?" one of them called out in protest, quickly followed by a chorus of simrints but Adam merely waved them off with a casual flick of his wrist. "Enjoy the drinks," he said as he departed.


    And then without any further exnation, he turned on his heel and strode toward the door, gesturing for the butler to bring her to the private room.


    Whatever it was that he had expected, the woman who walked in was not the one. He''d seen her dressed in sharp suits in thest many weeks and many times even wondered how she would look in a jeans or a dress. But this was unexpected. She was wearing a lose sweater, that did nothing to enhance her figure and the jeans was so ill fitted that it would probably fit two of her in. And then there was her face. Half of it was covered with over sized sunsses.


    Adam waited for her to sit down as he pulled a chair before stepping back. He would have teased her but there was something in her demeanor, that air of destion around her that cautioned him to maintain his distance for now. So he gave her the space she seemed to need.


    Once she was in her ce, he leaned back in his chair as he studied her. "Did you have fun?"


    She stilled, the faintest twitch in her fingers betraying her reaction. "What do you mean?" she asked cautiously, her tone carefully neutral.


    He lifted a shoulder in an easy shrug. "Wasn''t that where you were? Out with your friends? Having fun?" His words were smooth, almost offhand, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath them. "At least, that''s what Spencer told me."


    For a second, she froze, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag. Then, as ifing to a decision, she let out a quiet breath and looked straight at him. "Is your proposition still on the table?"


    His lips quirked slightly, though his expression remained unreadable. So, she wasn''t even going to reply to that? He shrugged. He could stick to the point when needed. "Of course. I was expecting an answer today."


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment before she nodded," Then I ept it. We can sign the papers whenever you want."


    With that, she seemed to be waiting for him. As if he would wave his hands and the papers would appear out of thin air. And he coudl do that. He''d known she would ept and had the papers already drawn. But... "Why?"


    She frowned, almost confused by his question. "What do you mean, why?"


    Instead of answering her question, Adam pushed back his chair and stepped around the table, to lean next to her.


    She stiffened but didn''t move away. She never did, when he came too close. As if she needed to prove to him that he did not affect her. But even now, he could see that the effect he usually had was not what it was today. He could see the tension in her shoulders, the way she braced herself.


    And so, without warning, he reached out.


    His fingers brushed against her cheek and then her sunsses had been taken off her face in one swift motion. "Because," he continued coldly, "if we''re going to move forward with this, we shouldn''t keep secrets from each other."


    Her breath caught, and for a moment, she just sat there, frozen, as if deciding whether tosh out or retreat. But it was toote to hide now.


    The atmosphere around them dropped as he stared at her swollen eyes and the blue bruise which was now faint, indicating it was only a few days old.


    His jaw tightened, a sharp edge creeping into his voice as he asked coldly, "Who did this?"


    Why was it that thest two times he met her, she was injured. Thest time it had been that woman. But this time.. His eyes roved over the rest of her. Despite the makeup, he could see the faint swelling on the side of her lip, a telltale sign of a hit she had tried to conceal. And then there were her clothes¡ªso unlike her.


    He had yet to handle the previous matters and already they were harming her again?The oversized sweater, the ill-fitted jeans. It didn''t take a genius to put the pieces together. She wasn''t just dressing down¡ªshe was hiding something.


    Or rather hiding someone. He reached forward to grip her chin but stopped when she flinched and moved back. He stood up and walked away," Mnie. Either tell me who did this or you are not leaving this ce."

 Chapter 24: Leave? No

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Leave? No</h4>


    Mnie frowned as she looked back at Adam. Well, it was touching to see him show care, even though they were barely acquaintances. And even though she had no wish to recall all that happened¡ªshe did. If only to let him know the reason why she was finally going to stand with him.


    She hadn''t intended to stay in that private room a second longer than necessary. But as she reached for the door, her path had been blocked. Two waiters¡ªno, not waiters, men in waiters'' uniforms¡ªstood in her way, their expressions unreadable.


    With that, Mnie turned back and red at the man sitting there smugly."What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Grif smiled, but that smile sent a chill down her spine as she watched the man stand up slowly. "Do you really have to ask? Of course, it is to restrain you, my dear Mnie. I lost to you once¡ªhow could I let you escape again now that I''ve lured you back?"


    Her stomach twisted at the words. "What do you mean, lured me back?"


    The old man chuckled, tapping his fingers lightly against the polished wood of the table. "What do you think I mean? When Spencer approached me to renegotiate my contract with you, I made one thing very clear¡ªif I were to consider it, you would have toe in person." His smile widened, smug and victorious as he continued,"And he promised me he''d bring you to me. Now that you''re here, of course, I intend to reap the benefits."


    Mnie stilled, the weight of his words sinking in like a stone in water. So this was the n? Her jaw clenched as anger and something far more bitter twisted inside her. She didn''t know why¡ªafter everything¡ªher heart still insisted on giving Spencer another chance. To see for herself that all this was some sort of conspiracy against him and their rtionship.


    But it was clear now. She had already told Spence how she felt about Grif. How his behaviour had almost ruined her, even giving her nightmares. But he had assured her that he would take care of her. And yet, not once he had mentioned that the old man had specifically demanded for her presence.


    And after arriving here, he had not cared what the man did. If she needed any more reason to go ahead with Adam''s proposal then she was the fool.She stiffened and was about to warn the old man to get out of her way when she was pped across the face.


    Her head snapped to the side, the force sending her staggering backward even as her eye throbbed due to the impact.And then a metallic taste of blood flooded her mouth as she hit the ground.A dull throb pulsed at the corner of her lip where she was pushed against the table.


    While she was still in shock, Grif had alreadye to her with gleaming eyes as he caught her hair and tugged hard, making her wince. She flinched when he wiped the bloof from the corner of her lips, his fingers making her feel nausous."Shocked aren''t you? That I would do something like this to you? I''m sure you would not have expected this. I want to be gentle with you, but remember how you reciprocated my gentlenessst time? Hmm? This was my payment for that."


    "And now that you are within my grasp, I am going to have fun with you for a while... Come on, tie her up and take her to my..." Before the man could have said more, she moved hurriedly.


    Her forehead connected solidly with his nose making a sickening sound and Grif reeled back with a guttural groan.He clutched his face, cursing as warm blood dripped between his fingers


    .His eyes burned with raw fury as he staggered back and screamed, "Get her and tie her up!"But Mnie was prepared for this. How could she let d"Tie her up!" His voice was a snarl, reverberating through the room.


    Before the men could react, she lunged for the table. She would be a fool if she gave them a chance to one up her all over again. Fingers closed around the neck of a bottle she gripped it tightly, before hitting it against the back of a chair. .Shards cascaded to the floor, leaving her with a jagged weapon in hand.


    She pressed the sharp edge firmly against Grif''s throat, feeling the slight give of his flesh, "Call them off or you''ll be bleeding out before they even move." Thankfully, just at that moment, there was urgent knocking on the outside and the waiters were forced to move away. She knew the way he rxed that Grif thought that he had been spared. But when the doors opened... he would not have imagined it was the end of him.

 Chapter 25: Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Underestimated</h4>


    After finishing her recounting of the events, she watched Adam closely, noting the way his gaze remained fixed on her. His expression was unreadable, but she could see the wheels turning in his head as he processed her words.


    "So," he said slowly, his voiceced with both curiosity and something deeper, "you had already tipped off your friend to be on standby, and then, when he finally crossed the line, you had him arrested?"


    A slow, satisfied smile curved Mnie''s lips. "Hmm. He is in police custody..." she mused, her tone light, almost yful. Of course, she left out a few key details¡ªlike how her friend had more than a few good connections within the department. And how, before they dragged the bastard away, they had turned a blind eye when shended a few well-ced hits of her own. He deserved worse, really. But if he hadn''t learned his lesson after the sharp crack of her heel connecting with his skull, then, well... he''d only have himself to me for whatever came next.


    Instead, she turned her attention to the man still watching her, his brow slightly furrowed, as if trying to piece together something he couldn''t quite grasp. She wondered, fleetingly, how he would react if he knew the full extent of what she had done. Would he be shocked? Amused? Impressed? The thought barely lingered before she dismissed it. She didn''t need to care about that.


    She smiled then¡ªnot out of amusement, but something colder. Almostzily, she reached for her sunsses, slipped them back onto her face and then continued, "If you''re wondering about my swollen eyes, then yes, they''re from crying. Because of Spencer."


    Adam''s gaze sharpened at that, and though she could feel the weight of his scrutiny, she didn''t return it. Instead, she kept her tone calm and indifferent, "When something dies, it is better to mourn it properly." There was a finality in her words, that gave Adam pause.


    Despite his machinations, Adam had not expceted Mnie to be so calm and collected at the end.While he was still understanding this, she continued without giving him a chance to say anything, "So are you willing to go ahead with this or not? And if you are... then let me remind you of your own words." Her lips curled, but it wasn''t a smile¡ªit was a challenge. "''You don''t want to keep secrets between us?'' Then, Adam, I think you should drop the act."


    His head cocked slightly, his eyes narrowing in curiosity as he wondered what it was she was referring to, "Drop the act?"


    Mnie exhaled and even as her hands clenched she stared up at him, "Hmm. This constant flirting, the way you invade my space, the way you act so damn protective¡ªlike you can''t bear to see me in pain. You must think me a gullible fool if you believe I''d fall for something like that. If we''re going to move forward, then we should proceed professionally. No games."


    Adam stared at her then, his expression unreadable, but something flickered in his eyes. He was amused. So, she really thought he was only pretending? That his every touch, every nce, every teasing remark had been calcted? His lips curled slowly like a predator who had just found its favorite prey.


    Since he had already been leaning against the table, he simply slid onto it, and with one swift motion, he hooked his boot around the leg of her chair and pulled it¡ªpulled her¡ªcloser.The sudden movement made her jolt slightly, and when she looked up or rather when she looked ahead, she found herself staring directly at the zipper of his jeans... She looked up then and met his gaze.


    He caught her chin," Would you like to check if I am only pretending, sweet melon?"Mnie stiffened. And then pushed back her chair suddenly, so that Adam almost lost his bnce, as she stood up.


    Before he could bnce himself, she ced her hand on his shoulder, her fingers brushing against his neck.


    Adam stiffened, his eyes glittering as he waited to see what she would do next. And she, of course surprised him as her other hand, slowly settled on the inside of his thigh. And then, the hand on his shoulder started to move. Her fingers tracing the side of his neck before lifting as she shot a nce to the corner of his mouth. She flicked at it lightly, barely a touch, but Adam could feel the heat all over his body, as she leaned in close, her lips barely a few centimetres away...so that they could both feel each other''s breaths...


    She smiled slowly then. "Careful, Adam," she murmured, her voice yful, but carrying the unmistakable edge of a challenge. "Keep pushing, and I just might call your bluff."


    Adam held her gaze, and Mnie, to her credit, didn''t flinch. She stared right back, challenging him to do what he had been teasing her about these three weeks. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, locked in a silent battle of wills, neither willing to break first.


    Then, suddenly, Adam threw his head back andughed."Dam*!" he drawled, shaking his head in amusement. "You might not believe this, but I really was enjoying flirting with you. So, tell me, how did you know?"


    Mnie stepped back then, pulling the chair so that she could take a seat and then motioned for Adam to take the seat opposite her," This is life, Adam. Not some fairytale novel where a toad breaks the princess'' heart and then a princees swooping in. Most likely, another toad wille to fool the princess.


    "This time, Adamughed even more as he finally jumped off the table and went back towards a small locked cab on the other side of the room," Melon, my dear almost ex sister-inw, it seems, not just Spencer but I underestimated you as well. And while I do not like being called a toad I like that you referred to Spencer as that."He then ced a file on the table, pushing it towards her," This is our prenuptial agreement. Take a look."

 Chapter 26: Outside

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Outside</h4>


    The moment Mnie stepped outside of the club, she walked into her car and took a few calming breaths! It had taken everything in her to call out Adam. And she hade out the winner. Something that she had almost not expected. Even if he had been pretending, Adam Collins was toobustible. He''d been keeping her on the backfoot ever since he returned, keeping her unbnced with his maism.


    Thankfully she had done well and put him on the back foot.She had seen it¡ªthe exact moment he realized he wouldn''t be able to fool her. That slight shift in his gaze, the way his eyes sharpened with reluctant respect. It had been small, but she had caught it. And it mattered to her.


    For the past two days, all she had done was cry over what she had lost. Her first love, her trust, her innocence¡ªshattered like fragile ss. She had grieved over the illusion of what could have been, drowning in the ache of betrayal while desperately trying to figure out what came next.


    She''d given up so much for Spencer, made so manypromises that she had lost herself. And the confidence in her decisions. Dare she take a risk with Adam or would it be better to simply give up everything, ept her losses, learn her lesson and move on?


    Thankfully, La had been there for her.She''d cursed and cursed Spencer for her, helped her dig up some information about Adam and even guided her on how to handle the meeting so that she would not be on the back foot because of his deviousness.


    It was because of her decision that she had finally decided to take Adam up on his proposal. Why should she be the one to lose everything when Spencer was the one who was in the wrong. Why should she have to be the only one to restart her life?


    And now, it was time for the next stage of the new n. Mnie took a deep breath and put the car in drive.The starry eyes Mnie with romance in her dreams was gone. It was now to take back what belonged to her. To use Adam the way he wanted to use her.


    ***


    Inside the Collins Mansion, Spencer paced anxiously, his fingers twitching at his sides. His grandfather would be arriving any moment, and he still had no idea where Mnie was. The uncertainty gnawed at him, and for a brief second, he considered postponing the entire n. They''d been married three years. They could remain married for longer. He didn''t have any problem with Mnie as his wife for another few years.


    As for Hallie, since Mnie was missing and had probably beent aken by Grif, Spencer could not possibly abandon her immediately. If she went public about the abuse and how he divorced her after that, things would turn bacd for him fast.


    And so, just when he was about to call Hallie to let her know his n, Mnie walked in.


    Spencer froze.


    At a nce, he could tell, that the older man had been a monster probably. In a couple of days, he''d almost made her unrecognisable.


    Her clothes were unfamiliar, hanging off her frame in a way that made her look smaller, almost fragile. At first, he felt pity for her. After all, she was the one who was sacrificed for his ultimate gain. But then her expression sent a chill down his spine.


    Her usually bright eyes, though swollen from tears, looked dull and lifeless. Her face was bruised, the evidence stark under the soft glow of the chandelier. A fresh cut had been ced on her lip.


    Shaking off the unease he felt on seeing her, he moved toward her, his only thought to pull her into his arms, to offer whateverfort he could and make this entire matter go away... for now.


    Spencer reached for her, his hands hovering just before they could touch her arms. But before he could pull her in, Mnie stepped back and red at him," Stay away from me."


    Spencer hesitated, his arms falling to his sides. "Mnie, listen¡ª"


    She shook her head, a humorlessugh escaping her lips. "No, Spencer. You''ve done whatever you wanted. You made your choices. Now it''s my turn."


    "Mnie, please. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    Again, she shook her head, her expression unreadable. "You didn''t mean for things to go this far? You didn''t mean for me to end up like this? Then what did you mean, Spencer?" With that, she walked away from him, her goal clear. She needed to go to her room and get her things so that she could get away from him forever.


    Spencer gulped and sighed but had no words to say other than shout from behind her,"Mel! I''ll make it up to you!"


    She stopped.


    For a moment, he thought she might turn back, that she might give him a chance to exin. And she did turn¡ªbut the smile on her face wasn''t one of warmth or forgiveness.


    "Really?" Her voice was deceptively light. "And how exactly are you nning to do that, Spencer? Give me a little extra money in the divorce settlement? A generous payout to soothe your guilt? That should make you feel better, right?"


    Divorce?


    His fingers clenched into fists at his sides. "Why are you talking about divorce?" he asked, his voice slow, careful, as if saying it out loud would make it real.


    Mnie let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. "You must really take me for a fool, Spencer." Her gaze locked onto his, cold and unflinching. "Did you think I wouldn''t see through you? That I wouldn''t figure out why you''ve waited this long? I know about the inheritance. I know the conditions you have to meet before you can im it."


    Spencer felt the blood drain from his face. His breath caught in his throat as he stared at her, struggling to mask the shock he knew was written all over his face.


    "How did you know?"

 Chapter 27: Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Grandfather</h4>


    "Where is my granddaughter-inw?" Robert Collins demanded the moment he sat down, his cane resting against the arm of the couch. His eyes locked onto his older grandson expectantly.


    Spencer exhaled slowly, suppressing a sigh, "She''s resting, Grandfather. You should do the same. You just got here."


    Robert scoffed. "I didn''t travel all this way to nap. I came to meet the woman you''ve been hiding from me for thest three years. First you get married in a hurry, then leave to study, putting all the burden on my poor granddaughter inw''s delicate shoulders and now that you have returned, instead of holding a grand wedding like she deserves, you are holding this party! Ha! I''ve been waiting to meet the girl my wife adored. Is that too much to ask? I''ve been patient for so long haven''t I?"


    Spencer grimaced, searching for a response, but before he could speak, another voice chimed inzily."Still jealous of Grandma''s favorites even after she''s gone? That''s some dedication, old man. You can get off the high horse. Your wife definitely adored you the most."


    Robert''s eyes snapped toward his other grandson, Adam, who had just entered and was now leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, an insufferable smirk ying on his lips.


    The old man''s face twisted in disapproval the moment he took in Adam''s appearance. "What the hell is wrong with you? Do you enjoy being a pincushion? Why do you keep adding more holes to yourself?"


    Adam chuckled, running a hand through his hair. "Rx, old man. How many times do I have to tell you to wear your sses? Look closely¡ªI got rid of my ear piercings." He tilted his head, showcasing his now unadorned ears.Robert squinted, then huffed. "And what about your lip? That''s new. And disgusting."


    Adam''s smirk deepened. "Ah, but you see, my woman likes this one. So, I''m keeping it."


    Robert, mid-eye-roll, froze. His gaze sharpened as he processed Adam''s words. "Your woman?" His tone was skeptical. "Are you saying you''ve finally found someone who can tolerate you?"


    Adam shrugged, entirely too pleased with himself at the old man''s reaction, "Hmm. Would you like to meet your younger granddaughter-inw too?" Robert stared at him for a long moment before muttering under his breath, "Lord help her survive you. I need a drink."


    Adam let out a bark ofughter, shaking his head. "You''ll find any excuse to drink, old man. Look at the time¡ªbarely past noon, and you''re already thinking about whiskey." He tsked, crossing his arms. "Go and rest. You just stepped off a long journey, and look at your face. You''re pale as a ghost. Do you want to scare the woman into thinking a spirit hase to haunt her? Meet her in the evening along with everyone else."


    Robert red at the cheeky boy before turning to Spencer," Okay okay! I will rest for a while. But, in the evening is the final reading of your grandmother''s will. So, before the party begins, bring your woman to see me!" He then turned to Adam," And you. If you''re serious about this girl, I want to meet her soon. Before I have to return. I don''t have time to wait for you to get your act together, so bring her to me as well."


    Adam gave a mock salute. "Yes, sir. I''ll make sure to prepare her well for you." Robert sent Adam a long nce, trying to sense if there was a deeper meaning in his words but seeing the samecent look, said nothing.


    Robert grumbled under his breath as Spencer stepped in, offering a steadying hand as the old man stood up "Come on, Grandfather. You''ve had a long journey. Your room''s ready."


    Together, they walked out of the room, Robert leaned slightly on Spencer as they made their way down the grand hallway. Once they were far enough away from prying ears, Robert nced up at his grandson, his gaze sharp.


    "Why do you look so troubled?"


    Spencer hesitated for a moment before sighing. "It''s about the divorce," he admitted. "I''m having second thoughts."


    Robert halted mid-step, turning his full attention to the younger man. His sharp, calcting eyes studied Spencer''s face. "I thought you were in love with the other girl. You created such a fuss when I told you to woo her. What changed now?"


    Spencer exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "That''s true. I don''t love Mnie. But... she suffered because of me. And I feel guilty. Also, she really did fall for me and wait loyally. I wasn''t expecting that."


    Robert let out a scoffingugh, shaking his head. "Boy, don''t be ridiculous. Guilt is no reason to remain tied to someone. You don''t owe her a lifetime just because things didn''t go the way she wanted. Besides, aren''t you nning topensate her generously? From what I remember, the prenup she signed entitles her to nothing. And yet, you''re still offering her a substantial settlement."


    Spencer nodded slowly, but Robert wasn''t done. There was no way he was going to let his grandson stay married to a woman that histe wife had chosen. He would not let her win from the grave. So, he continued, "Now, keep aside this foolish guilt and focus on what truly matters¡ªtaking possession of what is rightfully yours and removing the obstacles in your path. And that obstacle, Spencer, is Mnie. The longer you hesitate, the harder it will be. Cut clean. Move forward. You''re not a boy anymore. And do it harshly so that she knows she has no other option."


    Spencer nodded and as they started to walk back again, the old man continued," Also, this time, I think Adam has other ns so he might be staying here longer. Try and keep out of his way."


    Spencer nodded but could not help asking, "Why is Adam here anyway, grandfather? He has already received his trust funds and has been throwing them on his adventure sports and what not."


    Robert shook his head," I don''t know why he is here but whatever the reason, he hates you so stay out of his way."

 Chapter 28: Did You Ever Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Did You Ever Love Me?</h4>


    Spencer stepped into the room, his sharp gaze sweeping over the space. It looked the same¡ªyet different. The furniture was still in ce, but the rest of the things had already disappeared. The dressing table full of her things was empty. He frowned. He''d lived in this room barely a week and yet, it seemed he''d observed and remembered too many things.


    He had already noticed the maids clearing out the clothes and personal belongings when he left to receive his grandfather. Now, standing here, he felt an ufortable weight over him.


    His eyesnded on Mnie, who was now picking up her purse from the bed, ready to leave.


    "What were you talking about, Mnie?" he asked in a measured voice. "What do you know about the will and the divorce?"


    Mnie turned and smiled, slow and knowing. "Why?" she asked lightly. "Are you afraid I''ll cause trouble for you?"


    Something in her tone grated on him. Here he was worried about her and considering hurting the person he loved for her, and she was taunting him!


    Swiftly, he closed the distance between them, his hand wrapping tightly around her arm before she could step back. "Don''t even think about it, Mnie," he said, his voice low and cold. "I don''t know how you found out or what you think you know, but if you try to make things difficult for me, I won''t spare you. I will make you regret every breath."


    He pulled a set of documents from his pocket and threw them onto the bed without even turning his head. "Here. Since you already seem prepared for this, these should suffice for now."


    Mnie inhaled sharply as her gazended on the divorce letter., trying to wrench her arm free. His grip didn''t loosen. A flicker of something¡ªpain or frustration¡ªcrossed her face, but she didn''t look away. Instead, she held his gaze and asked the one question that had been haunting her since she had uncovered the betrayal he had dealt her.


    "Did you ever love me, Spencer? Even if only for a moment?" She held her breath as she tried to think of an answer. This was hisst chance for forgiveness. SHe''d already decided to shake hands with Adam but if Spencer had really loved her, she would do her best to be kind...


    "When we met and you asked me out... that wasn''t because of the will, was it? Your grandmother was still alive then."


    She looked into his eyes, reminding him of those days and waited for his reaction as his eyes became clouded as if trying to think back.


    On the other hand, Mnie''s quastion stilled him. For a moment, Spencer said nothing.


    When he had first met Mnie, he had been drawn to her. She had carried herself differently¡ªuntainted by greed or pretense. She had intrigued him.


    The way she had visited his grandmother every day, speaking to her with genuine warmth. The way she hadughed, light and unguarded. The way she had refused his expensive gifts without a second nce¡ªyet had epted a box of choctes without hesitation, as if the simple gesture meant more than any luxury ever could.


    Their dates had been enjoyable. Easy. She was beautiful. Intelligent. An interesting woman, the kind he might have eventually indulged in for the sake of entertainment. And of course to have se* with. She was quite a beauty of course. The only reason he''d held back initially was her innocence and thenter, when he''d decided to marry her, it was the guilt. At night, seeing her sleep next to him, he''d been tempted to pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    She would have given herself to him. So easily. But he''d held back, fearful of causing any more obstacles in his way. After all, he wanted a clean break after tonight.


    As for love? No. That had never been part of the equation.


    He met her gaze, his expression unreadable. And then, he gave her the only answer he could. "No," he said emotionlessly, before adding," Not even for a moment." And then, he let her go, looking at her expression.


    Surprisingly, there was no reaction. No flicker of shock, no visible pain. It was as if she had already prepared herself for this answer, bracing for the inevitable.


    That realization unsettled him more than he cared to admit. He had expected some resistance¡ªan argument, some crying perhaps, or even just a fleeting look of disbelief. But there was nothing. Just quiet eptance.


    Ignoring the strange unease creeping into his chest, Spencer spoke, "Sign the papers, Mnie. Thene downstairster." He paused, watching her carefully. "Grandmother''s extended will is being read in a few hours, followed by the party. Whether you choose to attend or not is entirely up to you."


    He turned to leave, but her voice stopped him just as he reached the door. "What if I refuse to divorce you?"


    The question was almost defiant.


    Spencer exhaled through his nose, then turned back, a slow, knowing smile curving his lips.


    "It won''t make a difference to me, Mnie," he said smoothly. "But tell me¡ªhave you enjoyed living here with my mother for the past three years? Because I doubt it."


    He let the words sink in before continuing, his voice carrying a touch of amusement.


    "You don''t want your life to be more difficult, do you?" His gaze locked onto hers, unreadable but the threat in his voice was evident. "So, like the good girl you are,e downstairs witht he signed papers and wait. Five o''clock sharp."


    He reached for the doorknob, then nced back, as if remembering something.


    "Oh... and Grandfather will be there," he added, his voiceced with something almost mocking. "You''d better greet him properly. And don''t get any ideas, Mnie."


    His eyes darkened slightly, his smile still in ce, but colder now.


    "Don''t think you can involve him and cling to me. Am I clear?"

 Chapter 29: The Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 29 - The Lawyer</h4>


    "Sir Collins, how are you faring?" The attorney greeted the elder gentleman with a polite smile before settling into the high-backed chair across from him. It was time to read the final will, a moment that would officially mark the conclusion of their firm''s obligations to thete Lady Collins.


    His gaze swept across the familiar faces gathered in the dimly lit study. They were the same as they had been three years ago¡ªSir Collins, his grandson- Spencer Collins, and Madam Collins. Yet today, two additional individuals were required to be present for the final proceedings or hising here would be useless.


    "Where are Mr. Adam Collins and Miss Mnie?" he inquired slowly.


    Spencer frowned at the question. "Adam received his inheritance three years ago. Why is his presence necessary now?" His voice held a note of irritation, as though the attorney was needlessly prolonging matters.


    Thewyer shook his head, his expression calm but resolute. "You are mistaken," he corrected evenly. "Three years ago, Adam and you both received only your designated trust funds. However, the remainder of Lady Collins'' estate¡ªthe primary properties and assets¡ªhas yet to be formally distributed. She left behind detailed instructions regarding the final division of her wealth, and this reading will determine who inherits thest of her bestowals."


    A tense silence settled over the room as the weight of his words sank in. Spencer frowned? Could they have been mistaken. As far as he knew the only conditions were...


    Before he could ask anything or say more, the door opened and Adam walked inside the room.


    Thewyer nced up at the younger man, acknowledging his presence with a brief nod before shifting his focus back to the documents in front of him. He took a measured breath before speaking, "Since Adam is here, we can proceed with reviewing the will once more while we await Miss Mnie''s arrival. After all, Adam was not here at the time of the reading of the will and had left his power of attorney with Sir Collins."


    He cleared his throat before continuing, ensuring that his words carried the necessary weight. "As you are all aware, at the time of her passing, Lady Collins left behind one specific request¡ªone that she believed would secure both the future of her grandson and the well-being of Miss Mnie. Her wish was that her grandson enter into marriage with Miss Mnie and take responsibility for her care and happiness. Should they proceed with the marriage and remain together for a period of no less than three years, the majority of her estate would be transferred to her grandson as an inheritance."


    Thewyer paused for a moment, sending a look at Adam for a moment, as if reminding him of something before continuing, " However, there were two notable exceptions¡ªLuxart Furniture, which she designated to be given solely to Miss Mnie, and ten percent of the stocks in the ABC Empire, which were to be granted to her other grandson."


    Thewyer allowed a brief pause again. "However, should they choose to part ways before the stipted three-year period have psed, the estate will not be awarded as originally intended. Instead, Lady Collins instructed that all remaining assets be divided into three equal portions, with Mr. Spencer, Mr. Adam, and Miss Mnie each receiving one-third of the inheritance."


    His expression remainedposed as he turned to the final use. "Furthermore, in the event that Miss Mnie does not wish to enter into this marriage at all, then the same division of assets shall apply, ensuring that no single party receives an unfair advantage. Lady Collins was quite deliberate in her instructions, ensuring that her estate would be allocated in a manner she deemed just, regardless of personal decisions made by the involved parties."


    "Mr Spencer, you volunteered to marry Miss Mnie three years ago."


    Spencer walked forward eagerly," Yes. We were ma..."


    Before he could say more, there was a knock on the door and Mnie entered the room.


    The attorney immediately rose to his feet, offering a courteous nod. "Miss Mnie, thank you for joining us."


    The elder Sir Collins, who had remained silent until now, also stood, his sharp eyes assessing the young woman before him. "So, you are Mnie," he said, his voice holding an air of curiosity as well as something more¡ªperhaps a trace of expectation. "My grand daughter inw!"


    Mnie smiled at that moment and greeted the old man with a smile," It is nice to finally meet you, Sir Collins."


    The older man shook his head, letting out a gruff chuckle. "What is this ''Sir'' and all that? Call me Grandfather!"


    Mnie''s lips curved into a polite smile as she inclined her head. "Thank you, Grandfather."


    With that, she turned toward thewyer, offering him a respectful nod before moving further into the room. Spencer, who had shifted on the couch to make space for her, watched expectantly. However, rather than taking the offered seat, Mnie walked past him and settled on the opposite side of the room.


    Spencer''s scowled at the deliberate snub, but he said nothing. The oldwyer, however, did not miss the subtle exchange. His sharp gaze flickered between them, but he made noment. Instead, he turned to Mnie and addressed her directly.


    Adam noticed the entire exchange as well, and the expression of the other two people, feeling intensely satisfied. Ah! It was going to be a good show.


    "Miss Mnie, Spencer was just telling me about your marriage." the attorney said slowly.


    A faint, unreadable smile touched Mnie''s lips. She cast a brief nce at Spencer before returning her attention back to the old man. "Was he? And what exactly did he say about our marriage?"


    Spencer stiffened at the question. Even he heard the edge in her tone.


    The attorney''s expression shifted slightly, detecting the underlying tension between the couple. Before he could respond, Spencer hurriedly spoke up defensively.


    "Just that you and I have been happily married for three years now," he said, looking directly at Mnie. "That is what I was telling Uncle."


    She smiled and turned her head towards him, acknowledging him for the first time since entering the room. "Have we?"

 Chapter 30: Silence

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Silence</h4>


    Spencer cast a horrified look at Mnie and then at thewyer. Dam* t! Of course he was not worried abotu the divorce situation because they had met the requirements to the tee, but he would have rather preferred Mnie to keep things to herself until the papers for the handover of the assets were signed.


    After a moment of rm, he turned back to thewyer with a reassuring smile, "There are a few... misunderstandings. But that''s normal in any marriage, isn''t it? Things have been a little rocky, sure, but that doesn''t mean we should dwell on it. In fact, we are just about to celebrate our third anniversary tonight."


    He shot Mnie a meaningful look, as if urging her to go along with the story. "So, let''s just finalize everything quickly, shall we? That way, we can get on with our evening and put all this behind us."


    Thewyer, who had been watching the exchange with quiet scrutiny, steepled his fingers and regarded them both carefully. "Is that true, Miss Mnie?" he asked, "You are celebrating your third anniversary tonight?"


    Mnie tilted her head slightly, her smile never faltering, but there was something almost amused in the way she regarded Spencer. "Our anniversary?" she mouthed at him. Then, after a moment, she let out a light chuckle and turned to thewyer. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding, indeed, Mr. Truman."


    Spencer''s jaw clenched. "Mnie¡ª"


    She ignored him. Instead, she leaned back in her chair, her gaze sweeping across the room before settling back on thewyer. "You see, Mr. Truman, Spencer and I were never truly married."


    The words dropped into the room like a stone in still water.


    The elder Sir Collins straightened in his chair, his expression dark as he banged his cane against the floor. "What nonsense is this?"


    Spencer, looking visibly shaken now, let out a nervousugh. "She''s joking," he said quickly. "Mnie, stop this."


    But Mnie merely crossed one leg over the other and folded her hands neatly in herp. "Am I?" she mused aloud.


    Spencer stood up then, unable to keep hisposure any more. He strode over to Mnie and caught her arm, in a tight grip." Mnie. This is enough. You think this is a game? You have no idea what you''re doing right now."


    He expected her to back off and heed his threat, but instead she caught his hand and slowly pulled his fingers off her. "Let go, Spencer."


    Thewyer also stared at the two people and was about to intervene when Mnie turned to him," Mr. Truman, you asked for my presence today. What exactly do you need from me?"


    Thewyer hesitated, ncing between Spencer¡ªwho looked ready to explode¡ªand Mnie, whose calm demeanor had unsettled the entire room. Clearing his throat, he finally spoke.


    "It''s about LuxeArt," he said slowly. "The business was set to be handed over to you today."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow then? "Really? It is not to be given to Spencer?"


    Thewyer frowned and shook his head," No. LuxeArt was gifted to Lady Collins by your grandmother. Lady Collins wanted you to have it, regardless of anything else."


    "LuxeArt is to be given to me? But I thought that was part of my divorce settlement."


    "Divorce?" Attorney Truman repeated slowly, his sharp gaze shifting toward Spencer, scrutinizing him.


    Spencer met thewyer''s stare, and raised his chin defiantly. "The only thing you''ll be getting from the divorce is separation, Mnie," he said, "When I said I would let you have LuxeArt, I meant that I wouldn''t contest it or demand that it be divided. That''s it."


    He exhaled in irritation then, "ording to the prenuptial agreement you have no legal im to anything that belongs to me. But I, on the other hand, have every right to im fifty percent of everything you own."


    It didn''t take long for Attorney Truman¡ªwho had dealt with all kinds of high-stakes negotiations and human deceptions¡ªto understand what was truly unfolding before him.


    He leaned back slightly,cing his fingers together as he regarded Spencer with a knowing look. "Mr. Spencer Collins," he began, his voice even yet probing, "are you saying that you and Miss Mnie are moving forward with a divorce?"


    Spencer''s expression remained rigid and a muscle ticked in his jaw before he finally gave a curt nod. "Yes," he admitted, the single word cutting through the room like a de.


    It seemed that Lady Collins, despite her careful efforts to ensure Miss Mnie''s well-being, had ultimately failed in achieving her true goal. Had she been blind to Spencer Collins'' true intentions? Could it be that he had only married Mnie for the sake of securing his inheritance? But he could not have known that. He''d been dating Miss Mnie even before the olddy passed away.


    So, Spencer could not have known... unless... he nced at Sir Collins but looking at the old man who was staring at his own grandson angrily, he rejected the idea that the elderly man would have betrayed his wife''s confidence.


    Attorney Truman let out a slow breath, shaking his head. He had warned the olddy against including such rigid terms in her will, had advised her¡ªrepeatedly¡ªthat it would be wiser to either remove the stiptions altogether or, at the very least, inform Miss Mnie about the conditions she was unknowingly agreeing to. But Lady Collins had been steadfast in her decision, stubbornly choosing secrecy over transparency. And now... this was the result.


    The only person to lose out the most in this position was Miss Mnie. Such a shame. He nced at the woman again. She did look as if she had already epted her fate.


    As silence stretched across the room, Spencer turned toward thewyer with a hardened expression. "Don''t try to pull anything, Uncle Truman," he warned, his voice edged with impatience. "The will was clear¡ªcrystal clear. It stipted that Mnie and I had to remain married for three years. And as of today, those three years are officiallyplete. That means I inherit the entire estate. There was no mention of separation after three years, so I am free to divorce Mnie and be done with her!"


    His gaze flickered between thewyer and then to Adam and Mnie before his lips curled into a smirk. "These two," he gestured dismissively, his toneced with finality, "can take their constion prizes and be done with it. That was the deal from the start, and I intend to see it through."


    And yet, despite everything, Attorney Truman was not prepared to let the matter rest so easily.


    "Mr. Spencer, the original purpose of these stiptions was to ensure that Miss Mnie would be properly cared for. Lady Collins wanted to guarantee her security, not leave her vulnerable to maniption. And so, if your marriage was nothing more than a calcted move to im your inheritance...it is unquestionably too hical..."


    But Spencer, simply shrugged before sending a gloating smile at the man," hical? Hmm.. perhaps... But still legal, isn''t it?"


    There was no remorse in his voice¡ªonly the cold certainty of a man who knew the game he was ying. He felt Mnie staring at him then and he simply shrigged, "Sorry, Mel. I could not let this estate slip from my hands. And to be fair, grandma should have simply made a will. Why involve you in something like this? Now, be a doll and let''s get on with the formalities."

 Chapter 31: Slapped

    <h4>Chapter 31 - pped</h4>


    "Congrattions, Miss Mnie. LuxeArt is now officially yours. I am sure Lady Collins can finally rest in peace, knowing that the business has returned to its rightful owner."


    Mnie smiled as she signed the papers, though a faint mncholy lingered beneath herposed expression. Thest three years she had spent relentlessly steering the ABC Empire, protecting its interests, and ensuring its growth. In her naivety, she had believed LuxeArt was being taken care of, trusting Spencer''s mother to uphold the legacy left behind by her own grandmother and Lady Collins. She should have known better. A woman who had mistreated her so easily¡ªso cruelly¡ªwould hardly spare a second thought for her grandmother''s business.


    And now, LuxeArt was nothing more than a hollow shell of what it once had been, all the funds having been bled out of it. A business took years to build, but it could crumble in mere moments under careless hands. If Adam hadn''t stepped in, hadn''t brought the extent of Madam Collins'' negligence to her attention... She tightened her grip on the pen, jaw clenching as a wave of frustration surged through her. But now was not the time to dwell on what was lost.


    Taking a steady breath, she lifted her gaze¡ªand her breath caught when her eyes met Adam''s. His expression was unreadable, but she could see the glint of satisfaction in his eyes. She smiled inwardly. Of course he was satisfied. The tide was about to change just now and it was all his doing. He might have had his own motives, his own reasons for helping her, but that didn''t change the fact that he had been her savior in this mess. Without him, LuxeArt would have been beyond saving.


    While she was still caught in that moment, Attorney Truman cleared his throat and efficiently tucked away the signed documents. With practiced ease, he retrieved another set of papers and ced them on the desk. "Next, we have the matter of signing over the inheritance to Miss Mnie''s... husband."


    Mnie barely had time to process the shift before Truman continued, his tone formal and measured. "Spencer, you may step forward, review the documents, and proceed with the signing."


    Spencer barely spared a nce at the documents, already reaching for the pen. This was it¡ªhis moment of triumph. The ABC Empire would be his, and there wasn''t a damn thing anyone could do to stop it.


    But just as the tip of the pen touched the paper, Mnie''s voice cut through the air.


    "Wait."


    The single word brought an abrupt halt to the proceedings. Attorney Truman paused, his pen hovering mid-air, while Spencer''s head snapped toward her. His expression darkened instantly as he thought that Mnie was really trying to create problems for him.


    "If you think you can create trouble for me now, Mnie," Spencer sneered, "you''d better rethink. Know your ce. Even if you want to punish me for this, you do not have the power. So, be a good girl and keep your mouth shut..."


    Mnie only smiled at the condescending attitude. Very slowly, she reached into her purse and pulled out a small booklet. She held it up for a moment letting everyone in the room see it, before sliding it across the polished wooden table.


    "I thought you might need this document to process everything," she said with an innocent smile.


    Attorney Truman reached for the booklet, hurriedly. It was of course important for this¡ªThe Marriage Certificate.


    Spencer exhaled sharply, the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding escaping in relief. Of course. He had expected this. The proof of their marriage was necessary for the inheritance to be signed over. Mnie was only making sure the process went smoothly, nothing more.


    Truman nodded approvingly as well. "Thank you, Miss Mnie. I would indeed need this to proceed." He cast a look at Spencer Collins. The man was a fool for letting go of Miss Mnie. The woman was being kind to him even though Spencer had all but admitted that he had only used her.


    He picked up the certificate, intending only to nce at it before moving forward. But the moment his eyesnded on the names, he froze.


    A tense beat passed.


    Then another.


    Slowly, his head lifted, his gaze snapping to Mnie with something between shock and disbelief.


    "Miss Mnie..." His voice was careful, measured, yet edged. How could this be.


    The girl just shot him a look and smiled innocently.


    Before he could say more, Spencer had already signed both sets of documents and pushed the papers towards the older man to sign. He didn''t like how Attorney was suddenly dawdling.


    But, Uncle Truman, merely nced at the papers, then¡ªwithout a word¡ªclosed the file.


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed. His patience was already wearing thin, and this unnecessary dy grated on his nerves. He red at the older man, his voice sharp with barely restrained anger."Uncle Truman, what is the meaning of this?"


    Attorney Truman exhaled a long, weary sigh. He had seen all sorts of things in life but some things always surprised him. Until now, he had been pitying Miss Mnie. But he had not expected... It was actually paradoxical. He would not have looked at the marriage certificate if not for Miss Mnie presenting it. And if Spencer had not done what he did, he had a feeling that Mnie would not have brought up the certificate she had. However what was done was done and could not be undone.


    "Mr. Spencer, you cannot inherit."


    Spencer scowled. <i>"What the hell are you talking about?"</i>


    Sir Collins, who had been silently observing the throughout, finally spoke. "Truman, exin yourself. What is the meaning of this? What do you mean that Spencer cannot inherit?"


    Even Madam Collins, who had been sitting quietly until now, shot to her feet in outrage.


    "Yes!" she barked. "My son has been married to this woman for three years, just as the will demanded! Why are you hesitating? You''re his attorney¡ªyou are bound to act professionally and follow through with the process!"


    Her eyes shed with venom as she took a step forward.


    "Don''t think I have missed the pity filled nces you have been directing her way." she spat, pointing at Mnie, "and if you think for a second that I will let you get away with such unprofessional behavior then you better be careful. If you do not fulfill your duty, I will see to it that you are held ountable! If you want to show pity to her, do it with your own money! She is anyways homeless now so she might ept it."


    Mnie stiffened at the insult.But it was Truman, who was old enough to consider Mnie his daughter who was even more angered!


    His professionalism and his honour had always been unshakable, but this¡ªthis tant usation¡ªwas an insult he would not tolerate.


    His jaw tightened as he stood abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor. Then, with measured precision, he reached for the marriage certificate and flung it onto the table.


    "What marriage?" he thundered. "This certificate is not stamped! Which means¡ª" he mmed a hand onto the table for emphasis, "¡ªthere is NO MARRIAGE!"

 Chapter 32: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Shocked</h4>


    <i>"What marriage?"</i> he thundered. <i>"This certificate is not stamped! Which means¡ª</i>" he mmed a hand onto the table for emphasis, <i>"¡ªthere is NO MARRIAGE!"</i>


    The room erupted into chaos. Sir Collins banged his cane against the ground,Madam Collins gasped as her face drained of color. The only people who were calm were Adam and Mnie. Spencer, momentarily stunned, snatched the certificate off the table, scanning it with frantic eyes.


    His blood ran cold. The seal¡ª The official stamp¡ª everything was missing.


    His chest rose and fell with ragged breaths as his eyes darted between the booklet in his trembling hands and the woman sitting calmly before him. Even though she seemed to be sitting there with a calm expression he could see the mocking in her eyes. His face twisted with rage, his pride wounded beyond measure. He threw aside the booklet and stood up, attacking her directly.


    Before anyone could react or guess what he would do, he''d grabbed her by the throat, his grip tightening as his breath came in sharp, furious bursts.


    "How did I not see it before?" he seethed, his fingers pressing into her skin. "You''re just too cunning. I always thought that you were innocent and even felt bad that I had to foll you because of grandmother. But, I should have known that you could have fooled my grandmother! And now you''ve turned around and are biting the hand that fed you!"


    Mnie, despite the pressure on her throat, didn''t struggle. She didn''t w at his hands, didn''t beg for air. She simply stared at him with those slightly swollen eyes.


    That look¡ª<i>that damned look</i>¡ªmade his rage explode and he wanted to kill her.


    Adam was the first to react and was already moving forward to stop Spencer and give his a taste of his own medicine when Robert Collins struck sharply.


    His cane mmed against the back of Spencer''s knees with a force that sent him staggering. The impact knocked the breath out of him, his legs buckling as he lost his grip on Mnie. She moved back hurriedly, rubbing her throat, as she put distance between them.


    "Stop it right now, Spencer!" Sir Collins roared, his voice thunderous with fury. "Or I will call the police and have you arrested on the spot!"


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Spencer, panting, looked up in disbelief. His grandfather¡ªhis own grandfather¡ªhad just struck him. For her. Shame and fury burned through him, but more than that, confusion. He turned his wild eyes on the old man, his voice breaking as he pointed a shaking finger at Mnie.


    "Can''t you see what she''s doing?!" he demanded, desperate for an ally. "She''s manipted everything you! She''s set me up!"


    But Sir Collins wasn''t having any of it.


    He took a step forward and banged his cane on the ground as he red at his grandsone, "No, Spencer," he said coldly. "I and everyone else can see exactly what YOU are doing."


    Spencer stilled as he realized what his grandfather was saying, reminding him of everyone''s presence. He pushed a hand through his hair in frustration even as grandfather''s gaze seemed to demand that he apologize.


    But before he could say anything, Attorney Truman''s cold voice sounded,"Miss Mnie, here have some water. And would you like to report this assault to the police?"


    Spencer whipped around and red at the old man. Madam Collins, who had also been struck dumb by the sudden announcement of No marriage was also shaken out of her stupor. She was about to protest but one look from Sir Collins had her take a step back.


    Sir Robert Collins stepped forward and as Mnie drank some water, he caught Mnie''s hand in his and spoke in a frail voice, as if he were not the one who had just whacked his grandson with his stick," Mnie, child. Grandfather apologizes to you on Spencer''s behalf. For everything."


    "I understand your anger for what he has done to you. I never would have thought that my grandson would turn out to be so despicable. I was so blind to everything. In order to im his inheritance he would go to such lengths. Please forgive me, for not raising him well."


    Mnie shook her head hurriedly," Grandfather..."


    Before she could say anything to the older man, the attorney''s voice cut through the tense silence, as he confirmed something over the phone.


    "Are you absolutely certain? There is no registration under these names on this date?"


    Every eye turned toward the attorney, watching as he listened intently to the response on the other end of the line. His brow furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin, grim line.


    His gaze flickered toward Spencer Collins, as the other party continued to talk on the other side of the phone. To think he had to stand here and witness such disgraceful behavior¡ªfrom Lady Collins'' own grandson, no less. If the poor old woman were still alive, she would have been heartbroken. No¡ªshe would have never allowed it to reach this point. She would be rolling in her grave if she knew the depths to which her grandson had fallen.


    The attorney exhaled deeply, and disconnected the phone.


    "This marriage certificate is indeed a fake, Spencer Collins. But it has not been created by Mis Mnie." He let the words settle, allowing their weight to sink in before continuing. "However, the truth remains that your marriage is not legally registered."


    Gasps rippled through the room. Madam Collins swayed slightly, catching herself against the arm of the chair. Spencer, whose face had been red with rage just moments ago, now stood frozen in ce, his expression darkening with each passing second as he stared in confusion. How was that possible. They had gotten married!


    The attorney adjusted his sses before delivering the final blow. "ording to the official records, there was an administrative mishap on the day of your supposed marriage. A clerical error resulted in a batch of certificates being deemed invalid. Every applicant affected was informed and instructed to return to the office to receive a corrected and properly registered certificate. Failure to do so would mean that the marriage would remain unrecognized by thew."


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words take hold. Then, he looked Spencer dead in the eye.


    "ording to the system, you were sent a message as well. And you were the only couple that never returned."


    A thick silence fell over the room, heavy with shock and disbelief. Spencer''s face twisted in fury, his mind racing to process what had just been revealed. After the marriage, he had left the country in a hurry and then,ter, he had discarded his number... He shook his head and was about to say something but the older man continued,"I am gettingte for my next appointment so I will make short of the next words."


    "From where I see it, you have a few options, Mr Collins. First, you and Miss Mnie can go to the civil affairs bureau, inform them of everything that happened and request that they stamp this certificate for you. And you can im the inheritance."


    Even as he said the words, Truman knew that this would be impossible. Why would Mnie go to the civil affairs bureau and help him im his inheritance when the man had almost killed her.


    "Your second option is to convince Miss Mnie to marry you and then wait another three years to im the inheritance."


    He paused, letting that sink in before continuing," Your third optiones into y if you fail to convince Miss Mnie to marry you. The limit of convincing her to marry, as per the terms of the willes to an end in six days. Which means that if you are not married in the next six days, then the inheritance will be divided equally between you, Mr Adam and Miss Mnie. I will see you next week. In the mean time, you can inform me of any changes in your... rtionship status."


    Having dropped this piece of news, the attorney marched out of there in a huff.

 Chapter 33: A Guest

    <h4>Chapter 33 - A Guest</h4>


    Mnie stood in front of the mirror, grimacing at the marks scattered across her skin. <i>Damn it.</i> She had never realized just how easily she bruised. The fading smudges on her arms from that old man, Grif, had taken their time to disappear, and now Spencer had done his best to leave his own imprint on her.


    Her fingers ghosted over the faint fingerprints on her forearms, reminders of his unrelenting grip. But it was the darkening mark on her neck that made her stomach twist. She leaned in, tilting her head slightly to examine it under the light, and winced. He really <i>had</i> tried to kill her.


    A shudder ran down her spine. Another few seconds and she might have cked out. It was in that moment, she knew she was totally alone in this ce. No one would step forward to help her unless they had something to gain.


    Just how naive had she been three years ago? No. Not naive. She''d never been too street smart thanks to her overprotective grandparents but she had to have been blind to have not known Spencer''s true colours.


    Shaking her head, she forced a slow breath into her lungs and nced at her reflection once more. Maybe she should change. Tonight''s dress wasn''t her style to begin with, and the way it draped over her shoulders only made the bruises more noticeable. She almost wished she could escape the celebration entirely.


    Most people would have wanted revenge after what had happened. But her? She just wanted to move forward. To put it all behind her and never have to think about Spencer or the past again. But instead, she had signed a deal with the devil himself. ssic example of jumping from the fry pan into the fire.


    The sudden click of the door handle turning made her spin around, her heart leaping into her throat. Her hands instinctively flew to the back of her dress, clutching the fabric together. That door had been locked. No one should have been able toe in.


    Her pulse pounded. <i>Spencer?</i>


    No. Sir Collins had insisted she stay in this room and had promised that Spencer wouldn''te anywhere near her. That they would all talk after the celebration. But still... she woulnd not trust anyone...


    The tension in her body eased¡ªonly slightly¡ªwhen Adam stepped inside, already dressed for the celebration.


    Mnie blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    She had never seen him in a suit before. He always wore those beaten-up leather jackets and messed up hair but tonight, he looked... polished. Well, <i>almost.</i> The lip ring remained, a stubborn hint of metal against his sharp features, a reminder that no matter how well he cleaned up, he was still rebellious and untamed inviting the looker to take a ride with him on the wild side.


    He raised an eyebrow, closed the door behind him, and leaned against it with a smirk on his lips," So, what do you think, Melon? I clean up well, don''t I?"


    His voice snapped her back to the present, and heat rushed to her cheeks as realization dawned¡ªshe had been checking him out. And she''d been caught doing that!


    She quickly shook her head, schooled her expression, and turned back toward the mirror. In her haste, she forgot she was still clutching the parted fabric of her dress, leaving the expanse of her back exposed. The cool air kissed her skin, but before she could fix her mistake, Adam''s voice cut through. "Don''t move."


    She froze as their eyes met in the mirror for a moment, before Adam slowly and deliberately ran his gaze over her back. She could feel the goosebumps on her skin from his gaze alone.


    Topose herself and break the tension, she hurriedly questioned," What are you doing here? The door was locked."


    "As if a locked door could keep me away, " he murmured, pushing off the door slowly as he walked towards her.


    His steps were slow, deliberate, his movements almost predatory as he prowled toward her. Mnie stiffened, her fingers gripping the fabric at her sides. If he came to her, she would definitely reject him...


    And then¡ªjust when she thought he was about to reach her¡ªhe veered off course, sinking onto the edge of the bed instead. Azy smirk yed at his lips as he raised a single finger, curling it in a beckoning motion. "Why don''t I do it up for you?"


    His gaze held hers in the mirror, challenge simmering beneath the yful glint in his eyes. He knew she would reject him if he went to her, instead he was asking her toe to him. And in his gaze, she could see the challenge, daring her to say no to him.


    Mnie exhaled slowly, forcing her shoulders to rx. She could refuse. She <i>should</i> refuse. But instead, she took a step toward him.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Until she stood before him, her back turned.


    She told herself it was just practical. That it didn''t <i>mean</i> anything.


    But then¡ªshe <i>felt</i> it.


    His hands, settled on the sides of her waist. His thumb brushing against her bare skin. It was a barely-there touch at first, almost testing, before he pulled her backward in one smooth motion, positioning her between his legs.


    Mnie sucked in a sharp breath, her spine stiffening as she felt the undeniable heat of his body against her. Dam* it! This man had a habit of pulling her to him! First when she was on the motorcycle and now...


    He wasn''t pressing too close¡ªjust enough for her to be aware of him, of the way his legs framed hers so that she could see his knees on either side of her.


    Her pulse drummed wildly. The room suddenly felt smaller, the air heavier. She was sure she could feel ahis breath on her lower back... and then she felt his fingers ghosting over her skin before they settled on the tab of the zipper. He dragged it upward slowly, and Mnie could feel her breathing start to be affected.


    Halfway up, he paused.


    Before she could ask why, she felt it¡ªthe press of lips against the inside of her wrist and then a slight wetness as his tongue tasted her skin. A spark shot through her body, her entire body going rigid.


    She jerked instinctively, pulling her hand away, her fingers clenching at her sides as if the touch had burned her. The dress slipped from her grip, the open fabric settling back into ce.


    Adam chuckled, low and satisfied.


    Mnie scowled. He had purposely done it. She was about to answer but her retort died on her lips when she felt the zipper as he pulled it the rest of the way up.


    She was about to hurry away but his hands settled on her hips again, keeping her exactly where he wanted her as he turned her to face him.


    His gaze dragged over her body, slowly and... possessively, making her stomach tighten. Then, his lips curved into a slow, knowing smirk.


    "You know," he murmured, "if I''d known you looked this damn good in that dress, I might''ve bought you a bup sack to hide our beauty."


    She scoffed and would have tried to move away again when he stood up, towering over her. He moved like a cat, allnguid and hurried grace.


    The shift in height should''ve given her space, but instead, it did the opposite as she felt surrounded by his intoxicating scent. She looked up at his face, her eyes skimming over his lips all over again...

 Chapter 34: Silence

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Silence</h4>


    While the grand mansion buzzed with excitement in anticipation of the much-awaited celebration to wee the young master home, the man in question was far from feeling festive. In fact, he was feeling downright nasty.


    Seated in the dimly lit study, Spencer seethed with barely contained rage, his hands clenched into tight fists on the desk. Three years! Three years of his life were down the drain! All his careful nning had turned useless because of an idiotic mistake!


    Beside him, Hallie sat frozen in shock as well. Her earlier tion now reced with unease and panic. When she had seen the attorney storm out of the room, followed closely by Mnie and then Adam, she had been ecstatic.


    Atst, Spencer was the rightful heir. And that meant she would soon be...


    Her heart had swelled with pride, and she had almost rushed into the study to share in his victory. But just as she reached the threshold, a sudden crash from within made her jolt. The unmistakable sound of ss shattering echoed through the hallway, followed by another loud thud. Her brows furrowed in concern as she hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob.


    Carefully, she pushed the door open, only to be met with chaos. Papersy scattered across the floor, a chairy overturned, and shards of porcin gleamed ominously under the dim lighting. Before she could fully process everything, a blur of motion caught her eye¡ªa vase hurtling straight toward her.


    With a startled gasp, she stumbled back just in time to avoid the projectile, the sound of it smashing against the floor behind her, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Spencer stood at the center of the storm he had created, his chest heaving, his expression a mixture of fury and frustration. Hallie''s excitement drained away, reced by an unsettling realization¡ªwhatever had transpired in that room had left him anything but victorious.


    She turned her gaze towards Spencer''s mother and grandfather who were just standing there as shocked as everything else.


    Slowly, she had stepped into the ce and asked in a small voice,"Wh.. What happened?"


    Those simple words seemed to set everyone off at once. Sir Collins, his face twisted with fury, gripped his cane tightly before raising it and mming it against the wooden armrest of the chair. The sharp crack echoed through the room, and Hallie jumped in fear.


    "It''s all because of this girl!" he roared in a voiceced with frustration. "If you hadn''t been so desperate to prove your loyalty to this Hallie girl, if you had focused on securing your future instead of chasing after her like a love-struck fool, none of this would be happening! You should have done as I told you! If only you had consummated the marriage before leaving and waited, this entire mess could have been avoided!"


    His re darkened, his grip tightening on the cane as he jabbed it toward Spencer. "I warned you, didn''t I? I told you at the very least to ensure that she had no choice but to stay with you if need be! But no, you had to be reckless! You wasted three whole years and gained absolutely nothing!"


    "No!" He mmed the cane against the floor for emphasis, his anger boiling over. "Not just nothing¡ªyou''ve lost your only chance at securing anything!"


    Spencer''s jaw clenched as he stared at the old man scolding him. "Grandfather!" he snapped. "I''ll fix this. I''ll convince her to marry me again. I''ll woo her back, exin everything, tell her it was all just a misunderstanding. Once she understands, I''ll take her straight to the civil affairs bureau and get the certificate stamped. And if they cause trouble, we''ll just get married again. Simple."


    Robert Collins let out a bitterugh, his expression filled with scorn. "Do you really think she''s that foolish? After everything you''ve put her through? After the way you humiliated her by openly announcing that you only married her for the inheritance?"


    He shook his head, "Don''t think I''m blind to how your mother has treated her these past three years. The only reasons he probably endured was because of her love and loyalty towars you. And let''s not forget about you." He jabbed his cane at Spencer again. "You''ve been parading that little hussy of yours in her face all week! Do you really believe Mnie is the same na?ve girl she was back then? That innocence is long gone, Spencer. You destroyed it. Do you think she just woke up one morning and realized that the marriage certificate was not stamped? No! She knew already!"


    Spencer inhaled sharply at the words, his insides seething as he thought the same thing! She had taken him for a fool! "I told you¡ªI will marry her!" And this time, I will make her l ife hell, he thought to himself as he straightened and started to pace the room, his tone growing more determined. "You convinced her to stay here, didn''t you? Then that means there''s still a chance. I''ll make sure to pay her special attention tonight. I''ll apologize, tell her I was blinded by greed, that I made a terrible mistake¡ª"


    Robert let out a scoff of pure derision. "You truly believe that will work?" He tapped his cane against the floor once more, this time in slow, measured beats, as if emphasizing each word. "Do you think Adam is going to sit back and let you have another chance now that he knows the truth?"


    Spencer''e eyes snapped to his grandfather then as the older man continued, "Three years ago, you have no idea the lengths I had to go to¡ªhow many strings I had to pull¡ªto ensure that Adam never made it here in time for the funeral or the reading of the will. By the time he received news of the inheritance, you and Mnie were already preparing for your wedding. That was the only reason you were able to secure your ce. But you lost all that..." He let out a cold chuckle. "This time, Adam won''t make the same mistake and stay silent."


    Spencer stiffened. A chill ran down his spine, though he tried to suppress it. Adam hated him and yes, he would definitely leave no stone unturned to make more trouble for him.


    Robert leaned forward, his voice dropping to something far more nefarious that did not suit his usual old man demeanor. "So, forget about wooing. There''s no time for that now. Use whatever means necessary and marry her immediately." His eyes locked onto Spencer''s, "Even if you have to kidnap her and force her to marry you¡ªthen do it."

 Chapter 35: Hello There

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Hello There</h4>


    "Sir Collins, you must be mighty pleased!" A jovial voice rang out from the gathered crowd, filled with curiosity and barely concealed excitement. "Both your grandsons are finally back in the country! No wonder you''ve found the heart to return as well! Both the heirs have returned!"


    A wave of murmurs spread through the elegantly dressed guests, their eyes turning toward Sir Robert Collins, eager to witness his reaction. After all, it was the first time the Collins'' family was hosting a celebration after Lady Collins'' death.


    Sir Robert let out a deep, heartyugh, his eyes crinkling at the corners with warmth. "Yes, yes. This old man has seen much in his time, but nothing pleases me more than having my family together again. Now that both my grandsons have returned home, I can finally rest easy and let them take the reins."


    A ripple of polite nods passed through the gathering, but beneath the surface, their expressions told a different story. Everyone knew the truth¡ªonly one grandson had been groomed to lead the Collins empire since Adam Collins'' had long been thrown out of the family as the ck sheep.


    "Spencer is more than ready," Sir Collins continued, "Top of his ss, excelling in every way¡ªhe has more than proven his capabilities. As for Adam¡ª" he paused, "¡ªhe''s had his time exploring the world. Now, he is back to learn from his brother."


    The words were clear. Spencer was the heir, the one meant to carry the family name forward and inherit the business. Adam Collins'', on the other hand, was back only to y a subordinate role, to fall in line like an obedient soldier behind the general. The gathered guests exchanged knowing nces, their polite smiles masking the unspoken hierarchy that had been affirmed. They knew now, whom to bow to.


    Another voice from the crowd chimed in, "And what about their marriages? Now that both eligible young bachelors have returned, you must have prospects lined up for them. We''ve even heard whispers that Miss Mnie, the interim CEO, is the chosen bride for Spencer?"


    Another guest quickly added, "Yes, yes! I''ve heard the same! In fact, there were rumors that they were already married, but we dared not say anything since there was no official confirmation from the family. Come on, old Collins. Don''t keep secrets from your friends. Tell us."


    A murmur of agreement spread through the group, fanning the mes of spection. Another voice, this one more confident, dered, "Well, if Miss Mnie really is the daughter-inw of the Collins family, then I must say, your grandson has excellent judgment! The changes she has implemented in thepany these past three years have been nothing short of remarkable! Truly worthy of being the future madam of the Collins family, chosen by the heir himself."


    "Of course she is the daughter-inw!" someone scoffed. "Do you think Sir Collins would have allowed just anyone to hold control over thepany for three years? That position could only be entrusted to family!"


    Sir Collins'' mouth tightened. As expected, the guests were prying, their curiosity sharp. If things had gone ording to n, he would have simply announced that Mnie had been acting on Spencer''s behalf, a mere steward ensuring thepany remained in safe hands. But now...


    Now, the situation was no longer so simple.


    His eyes narrowed, deep in thought. Perhaps this was an opportunity rather than an inconvenience. Let them believe what they wished. If the whispers grew loud enough, if the pressure mounted, then Mnie herself would have no choice but to ept the title they were so eagerly thrusting upon her. Public expectation could be a powerful force. Yes, it was better this way...


    He sighed," The boys are both grown up. They make their own..." Just as he was about to say that Spencer had always held Mnie in his heart,a shift in the crowd''s energy caught his attention. A murmur swept through the gathering like a rising tide. Heads turned, hushed whispers swirled, and then, finally, Sir Collins saw the reason for the sudden shift in atmosphere.


    Mnie had arrived.


    And she was not alone.


    The sudden shift in the crowd''s energy was unmistakable, a ripple of murmurs and sideways nces spreading like wildfire. The reason became evident the moment herpanion stepped into view¡ªnot the heir, Spencer Collins, as many had expected, but the spare... Adam Collins.


    Sir Collins'' sharp gaze locked onto them, assessing every detail with quiet intensity. It wasn''t just Adam''s presence that drew attention¡ªit was the way he held Mnie. Not with the detached formality of a gentleman escorting ady, but with unspoken possession, his arm wrapped securely around her waist instead of allowing her the socially eptable option of resting her hand on his arm. A deliberate choice. A statement.


    Sir Collins'' eyes narrowed. This morning, Adam had casually mentioned bringing a woman to introduce to the family. At the time, he had paid little heed to it. But now¡ªcould that woman be Mnie?


    If so, then that meant... Adam had known all along. Could it be that Adam had been the one to make sure that the marriage was never registered?


    The implications sank in, sharp and unsettling. If that was the case then Adam had been aware of everythin- the will, the marriage was not valid, etc. He had yed his hand without revealing his cards. A slow realization settled over Sir Collins, mingled with the sting of miscalction.


    It seemed he had underestimated this grandson of his. Despite being in the hospital at the time, if he had managed to pull that off... Who else could have caused a misunderstanding at the civil affair bureau.. His eyes met Adam''s and the glint in them made him stiffen, making him now even more sure. Adam had yed him for a fool. From the very beginning he had pretended to not be interested in the family business but on the inside, he had been preparing to take everything...


    Meanwhile the people beside Sir Collins'' were already chatting amongst themselves," So this is what you meant about the boys being grown up and choosing their own life partners."


    "No wonder no one ever received a confirmation from Mr Spencer when asked about his wife. It seems everyone was mistaken! It was Adam Collins'' who had chosen Miss Mnie!"

 Chapter 36: A Throwdown

    <h4>Chapter 36 - A Throwdown</h4>


    Sir Collins tightened his grip on his cane as he met Adam''s shrewd gaze. He should have known things wouldn''t be so easy and go his way! Thest few years had seemed quite easy going with everything turning out the way he wanted.


    After Adam was thrown out of the Collins'' house, Sir Collins had made sure the boy would never be able toe back. But his wife had insisted on keeping the connection, refusing to officially and legally disown Adam.


    Once he was out, Sir Collins expected Adam''s life to fall apart. He had worked hard to make sure of it¡ªintroducing him to wild parties, bad influences, and the wrong kind of people. He was certain Adam would spiral into drugs and alcohol, just like so many other boys with more money than sense. He''d even made sure that Adam was surrounded by people who would pull him deeper into trouble. And for a while, it had seemed to work...


    But Adam had defied him. Somehow, he had sidestepped the carefullyid traps, avoiding the fate Sir Collins had so meticulously arranged. Instead of falling into disgrace, he had turned to adventure. Mountain climbing, paragliding and what not.It had been an unexpected turn, but even then he had not been displeased. After all, if the boy wanted to try and kill himself, it was upto him.


    The only thing that had given him pease was that the boy showed no interest in returning. As long as he had money to pursue his hobbies, he could not be bothered with fighting for the right to inherit. And one Spencer had inherited everything, Adam would not be needed anymore...


    The only time Adam would have returned was when Lady Collins'' passed away. But at the time he''d met with an ident and that had cut off his route to return for his own grandmother''s funeral. Even then, Adam had hidden his intentions well...


    He shook his head to disperse his thoughts. Now was not the time to think about how Adam had managed to stay on top of things. He turned to the people around him and excused himself with a smile," Well then, my friends, enjoy the celebration. I must greet my grandson properly."


    Seemingly taking the hint, everyone dispersed quickly, eager to gossip about how everyone had thought that Mnie was with Spencer but was in fact with Adam. Didn''t that mean that though Spencer was the heir, Adam''s woman was on par with him, making Adam just as powerful if not more so. Who didn''t know and acknowledge Mnie and her power in the business circle? This was an unexpeced scoop.


    By the time Adam and Mnie made their way to the older man, he had alreadypose himself. He smiled benignly at the two before taking Mnie''s hand and patting it," Mnie, thank you for joining us tonight. I hope to talk to you for some time. Remember to spare some time to this old man."


    He then turned to Adam and had to struggle to keep his smile as he said," And you! How kind of you to escort your sister-inw tonight."


    Adam chuckled, the sound rich with amusement, as if he had been waiting for exactly this moment. He shook his head, his expression unreadable, before subtly pulling Mnie close to his side, the movement smooth but unmistakable.


    "Grandfather," he drawled, his voiceced with humor and challenge, "do not joke." His fingers tightened around Mnie''s waist, a silent deration. "Melon here is my fianc¨¦e. We are going to be married soon. She just agreed today."


    A beat of silence passed as the two men stared at each other. Then, a single, sharp exhale from Sir Collins¡ªso brief it barely counted as a reaction, but Adam caught it. The old man recovered quickly, his expression shifting into something unreadable, but his grip on his cane tightened ever so slightly. How had this change happened?


    "Aren''t you going to congratte us, grandfather?" Adam asked smoothly, th challenge in his voice only detected by the old man.


    His eyes hardened then. "Congratte you for bing a third party? Do you take me for a fool, boy?"


    Adam''s smile didn''t falter. He took a step forward, his tone dismissive. "A third party?" he repeated, the words dripping with amusement and disbelief. "This time, Grandfather, you''re the one joking. Mnie?" He turned to her then, "Were you in a rtionship when I asked you to marry me?"


    Mnie smiled then and shook her head," Of course not." She turned to the older man then and asked," Grandfather, you are well aware of this. Why would you call Adam a third party?"


    Sir Collins could feel his patience wearing thin. He was tempted to smash his cane directly onto Adam''s head and teach the boy a lesson. His fingers tightened on the handle, and he hissed through clenched teeth, "Mnie, I took you for a good girl, someone who had been deceived by my grandson. I had hoped that, together, we could resolve your differences and make this family whole again. But something like this?"


    He motioned between Adam and Mnie, his face flushed with anger. "Until this morning, you were supposedly married to my older grandson, and now you''re asking for my blessing to marry my younger grandson? That is impossible! Where is your loyalty?"


    Mnie''s eyes narrowed at this. The sheer usation was unfair. She clenched her teeth and spoke through a smile," My loyalty? Do you think I should be loyal to a person who almost caused me to be rap*d so that he could secure a contract? Someone who actually confessed that he never loved me and married me only to meet the terms of his inheritance? Should I remove the makeup on my neck to show how wonderful your older grandson is that he tried to strangle me? Sir Collins. I am a woman, not a dog. I do not need to show loyalty to anyone."


    "I think the thing you should be thankful for is that he is not in prison at the moment for attempted murder. And that is only because, he is Adam''s older brother."

 Chapter 37: A Cheat

    <h4>Chapter 37 - A Cheat</h4>


    "Melon, are you looking for Spencer?" Adam asked, handing her a ss of iced tea as he came to stand behind her.


    Mnie stiffened at the awful nickname but chose not to protest this time. Knowing what she knew of this man now, he would only make a bigger show of it, repeating it in front of everyone until she was too embarrassed to even look at anyone.


    "I am wondering where he is, yes," she replied, keeping her voice even. And that was the truth. As the ''star'' of tonight''s celebration, he should be here now and she wanted to see him.


    Adam''s arm snaked around her waist, and she stiffened as his hand settled possessively on her hip. His grip was light and yet somehow possessive. "I''m jealous" he murmured, though his voice sounded more amused than jealous as he continued. "Here you are with me, yet your thoughts are on Spencer? I don''t like it."


    Mnie gave him a thin, unimpressed smile. "I don''t like your paws on me either, but I''m suffering through it, aren''t I? We can''t like everything."


    Adam grinned, and pinched her waist slightly, and she turned her head to re at him only to see his eyes glinting with mischief. "Ah, I am sure I cannot use paws to do that...but I do like my hands on you." He tilted his head,winked at her and continued. "Anyway, don''t worry. He''ll be here soon. Grandfather has already spun the perfect story for us. As of now, you''re officially a childhood confidante to both me and Spencer¡ªsomeone who has been part of our lives for years."


    Mnie arched a brow. "Huh. Is that why people have stopped staring and whispering behind their hands wondering what I am doing with you?"


    A slow smirk curved Adam''s lips as he leaned in, bringing his mouth close to her ear, "That is also why I have to work twice as hard to prove we are more than just ''childhood friends.''"


    Mnie nodded stiffly, but her sharp gaze flicked up to his. "Why is Grandfather siding with Spencer? Why doesn''t he want you to inherit the estate?"


    Adam stilled. A flicker of surprise crossed his face before he masked it behind an easy smile. He hadn''t expected her to see through things so quickly.


    "And what makes you think that?" he asked lightly, "To Grandfather, Spencer and I are equals. He''s already said he doesn''t care which of us inherits the majority of the estate as long as we''re both happy."


    Mnie scoffed. She was about to call him out on his bluff when he asked her," Tell me, Melon. Are you curious about me now?"


    Mnie turned her head away then and sipped the drink in her hand. She was not going to ask any more questions. There was no need to cater to this man''s already massive ego.


    ***


    Meanwhile, from the upper hallway, a pair of glittering eyes burned with silent fury as he observed the two figures below. Hidden in the shadows, he remained motionless, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. Grandfather had warned him¡ªwarned him that Adam might make his move now that he was vulnerable¡ªbut he hadn''t expected this.


    Not from Mnie.


    The bi*ch! She had sworn she loved him. She had promised to wait for him, to remain loyal no matter what. And yet, the moment she knew that she was set to gain an inheritance from this,it had taken her mere hours to betray him.


    To stand there, letting Adam pull her close, allowing him to touch her so casually, so possessively, as if she belonged to him.


    He grit his teeth, as he stared at her. Even he hadn''t taken such liberties with her despite their marriage, despite sharing a bed! And yet here she was, yielding to Adam''s touch as if none of it had ever mattered. He should have f*cked her when he had the chance! The night he had returned and she had thrown herself at him!


    Then he would have liked to see Adaming around to her! His nails bit into his palms, but he barely felt the pain as he continued to stare before taking a deep breath. Like hell he was going to make things easy for her.


    Slowly, his face now expressionless, he walked down the stairs. And watched as everyone tried to get close to him. Yes. They needed to remember that he was the heir. The eldest male heir of the family.


    With a smile, he greeted the guests, interacting with each of them as if he had long known them. But slowly and steadily he made his way towards the two people standing in the corner. After all, it was essential to keep up appearances. With grandfather already having spread the rumor that Mnie was his friend, he had no choice to go and greet her and Adam.


    His smile didn''t falter as he met Adam''s gaze, offering a nod of greeting. Adam returned the gesture, his expression unreadable. But Spencer wasn''t concerned with Adam. Not right now.


    His eyes slid to Mnie.


    For a moment, he simply looked at her, before he took another step forward. And then, with an ease that belied the tension coiled inside him, he moved between them¡ªcutting off the space between her and Adam as if the act were purely natural.


    He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her into an embrace,<i>"</i>Mel. Thank you for joining us tonight."


    As he leaned in, his lips barely an inch from her ear, his voice dropped to a whisper only she could hear. <i>"</i>Really, Mel? You would cheat on me¡ªwith Adam? My own brother? I didn''t think you had it in you."


    He moved back then as she stiffened, even while maintaining the smile on her face. But his eyes hardened even more. He knew her too well and the guilt in her eyes told him what he needed to know. She had been in cahoots with Adam before this... before she revealed that they were not married after all...


    Just then, the official photographer approached, camera in hand, offering them a polite smile as he asked hurriedly, "A quick pose, if you don''t mind?"


    Still smiling, Spencer shifted his stance, moving to stand on Mnie''s right. With calcted ease, he made sure that Adam stood on her other side, effectively nking her between them.


    And just like that, the picture was set¡ªexactly the way he wanted it.

 Chapter 38: Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Seduction</h4>


    Mnie had barely closed her eyes after the so called celebration when she felt it¡ªa presence in the room. The opening and closing of the door did not make a sound and yet, she could feel it had been opened. It was a probable shift in the air maybe that alerted her to the new presence in the room. Her pulse quickened as her body tensed in alertness. It took her a few seconds to adjust to the darkness, but then she saw it¡ªa shadowed figure standing beside her bed, moving closer.


    Her brow furrowed. What the... Dam8 It!Had Adame back? She knew she should not have agreed to exchange rooms with him! Now, she was here in his room and he was going to...


    Before she could say a word or scream her head off, the intruder spoke in a low and seductive voice, "I know you think this is too forward of me¡ªthat I shouldn''t havee here tonight. You may even feel tricked after this. You might even think that I am only doing this for the sake of securing the inheritance. But I can''t help myself. From the moment I firstid eyes on you when I returned here, I''ve wanted you. I need you. I want to make you mine."


    Mnie''s breath hitched. WANTED HER?


    Her mind raced even as her body tensed, ready to fight back. What kind of a scam was this! While she was still trying to get to terms with this, she felt it¡ªthe gentle tug of her nket, slowly being lifted as the person tried to join her in it. A leg sliding in next to her...


    The sheer audacity of the action sent a sharp burst of adrenaline through her veins. Wow! Just wow! So, to make sure that the inheritance was secure.. HE would go to such lengths?


    Without hesitation, she struck. Her hand darted out, seized the person''s wrist in a vice-like grip. With a sharp yank, she pulled, intending to overpower. But instead of resistance or even shock at her sudden movement, the entire scene moved quite cooopetatively so that one moment she would have been lying side by side with the intruder but she was not straddling the person...and a nket was pulled over them.


    Confusion flickered in her mind, but before she could make sense of it, a piercing scream shattered the silence of the mansion.


    ***


    Outside, the two people who had been lying in wait exchanged triumphant nces before racing into the room, throwing the lights on hurriedly


    "What is going on here?!" Madam Collins demanded, her sharp gaze sweeping across the scene. Her eyesnded on the figures tangled under the nket, and she gasped in mock outrage. "How could you do this, Adam? Miss Hallie is an esteemed guest in our house! She is Spencer''s friend! How could you take advantage of her like this? Let her go this instant!"


    Even as she said this, she sent a victorious look at Spencer who took hint and carried the scene forward, speaking furiously,"


    "Adam! Let Hallie go! You really are pathetic! All evening you were stuck to Mnie like glue, and now you''re manhandling Hallie?! This really is too much! Get out from under the nket! Right now!"


    "What should I take responsibility for?" came a calm voice.


    Spencer spun around, his mouth open to argue¡ªthen froze. The voice hadn''te from the bed. It hade from behind him.


    Madam Collins turned as well, eyes widening in horror as she took in Adam, standing fully clothed near the doorway, eyebrows raised in confusion.


    At that moment, the nket was flung aside revealing a very tangled Hallie and Mnie in bed together... Hallie on the bed and Mnie straddling her.


    Spencer and Madam Collins inhaled sharply before the ce drowned inplete silence...


    Then, in a voice dripping with realization, Adam drawled, "Well, well, well... this is unexpected."


    Spencer opened and closed his mouth like a fish, while Madam Collins looked one breath away from fainting.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what was supposed to have happened of course. Quickly she rolled off Hallie, who was still lying on the bed in shock.


    Adam raised an eyebrow and asked Mnie," What is going on Melon? Are you cheating on me with this Hallie?"


    Mnie shot him a look then. And she could have strangled him for putting her in this position! If this idiot had not insisted that they exchange rooms, would she have to suffer through all this?


    "So, just so we''re clear..." she said slowly, her patience wearing thin. "Hallie sneaked into this room and confessed her eternal attraction to me."


    Hallie, now beet red, scrambled up. "I¡ªI thought this was Ad..." Realising that she had almost confessed, Hallie hurriedly scrambled for an answer," I was drunk and did not realise this was your room! I thought I went back to my room."


    Mnie gave her a look," And you were confessing your attraction to the bed? Wow?"


    Hallie shot her a nce full of resentment before breathing slowly and exining," I was drunk, okay?"


    Mnie nodded," Hmm. It would be good if you were really mistaken. I am not interested in women... And if I was, you are just not my taste."


    Hallie struggled to speak but too embarrassed to say anything, raced out of there, after shooting an aggrieved look at Spencer.


    Meanwhile Spencer stared at Mnie," This is Adam''s room. What are you doing here?"


    Before Mnie could answer, Adam spoke up as he walked into the room, brushing past the other two people and threw himself on his bed,"Tsk tsk, brother dear. Don''t be naive. What do you think my woman would be doing in my bed?"


    The words seemed to p Spencer in the face as he sent a disgusted look their way and then marched out of the room followed by Madam Collins who banged the room door shut on her way out.


    It was only after the intruders had all stepped out that Adam shot a look at the aggrieved looking Mnie and let out augh.

 Chapter 39: Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Laughter</h4>


    Mnie stared at the man lounging on the bed,ughing his head off as if this was the funniest thing he had ever witnessed. She scowled, marched towards him and jabbed a finger at his shoulder as she used, "All of this is because of you."


    For some reason those words made himugh harder as he fell back on the bed, now sprawling across the pillows.. The sheer absurdity of the situation had him in stitches. Mnie just stood there, arms crossed, watching him with a mix of exasperation and reluctant amusement. Well, the man did have an infectiousugh. She could feel the corners of her lips twitch despite herself, but she managed to rein it in, straightening her posture as she red down at him.


    "I''m so d you find this funny," she said dryly. "If you had not insisted on exchanging the bedrooms, I would have been sleeping so peacefully at this time..."


    Adam finally caught his breath, though a smirk still lingered on his face as heced his fingers behind his head and met her gaze. "Come on, Melon. It is a little funny, admit it. I mean, I insisted on swapping rooms with you because I thought Spencer might try to cause trouble, and I wanted to save you. Be your Knight in Shiny leather! Yet, somehow, you ended up being the one dragged into the mess."


    He shook his head, still grinning. "I didn''t think they''de after me, okay? But, on second thought, I''m d. If Spencer hade onto me..." He mock shuddered and continued, " I would have puked." His grin turned even more teasing then. "It seems I have to thank you for saving me... my knightess in shining satin, protecting my reputation by selflessly agreeing to sleep in my bed."


    Mnie rolled her eyes, but she couldn''tpletely suppress the small smile ying at her lips. She leaned against the wall, crossed her arms over her chest as she watched him with an arched brow. "I wouldn''t go that far as to say I agreed to sleep in your bed," she muttered.


    Still, she had to admit, the whole thing had been a shock. She too had expected Spencer''s to try something, but she never could have predicted that Hallie would walk in and confess. For a moment, Mnie had beenpletely thrown- why was the woman confessing to her¡ªuntil she realized Hallie''s sexy confession hadn''t been meant for her. but for Adam, thinking he was the one in the bed. Thank heavens for small mercies.


    Adam smirked. "Hmm. You said Hallie wasn''t your type. So, what is your type, Melon? I''ll make sure to find a woman exactly like that for you. Maybe we can recreate the scene from earlier¡ª" His smirk widened into something positively wicked. "I never knew you liked being on top."


    It took her a second. And then another. And then¡ª


    Her eyes widened as realization mmed into her. He was referring to the part where she had been on top of Hallie...


    Without thinking, Mnie grabbed the nearest object¡ªa hefty golden trophy sitting on the shelf beside her¡ªand raised it, fully prepared tounch it at his head.


    Adam, of course, just grinned harder.


    Mnie tightened her grip on the trophy, narrowing her eyes. "For your information," she said in a clipped tone, "Hallie just wriggled under me when I tried to pin her down. It''s not like I¡ª"


    Adam cut her off with an infuriatingly slow nod, as if indulging her. "Ohhh, I see. So, all it takes is a little wriggling, huh?" His smirk deepened. "Good to know. Because if it''s that easy, Melon, I''m definitely trying it. Come here, let me see..."


    Her fingers twitched around the trophy. "Don''t you <i>dare</i>¡ª" Dam* it! She really was itching to throw it at his head.


    But before she could hurl it at his smug face, Adam moved. One second, she was standing, fully prepared tomit an act of violence, and the next¡ª


    A surprised gasp left her lips as he tugged her forward, catching her off bnce. She barely had time to react before shended against the bed, the trophy slipping from her grip as her back hit the mattress, stealing her breath!


    Wow! Was the man a vampire? How did he move so fast?


    And when she finally blinked and caught her breath, she found herself lying right next to him, their faces just inches apart.


    For a second¡ªjust a second¡ªneither of them moved. She swallowed, suddenly hyper-aware of the fact that she was lying on his bed, with him, close enough that the slightest shift would press their bodies together. And theughter in his eyes seemed to have disappeared as he looked down at her and murmured," Hmm... I think you look really good in my bed..."


    She scrambled to get out of the bed, but he seemed to have anticipated her next move and so, once again she found herself straddling someone. She stilled as she looked down at the man under her, his hands on her waist. Why did Adam find it so easy to manhandle her darn it!


    She sent a forlorn nce at the trophy that had rolled to the floor. She would have put that to great use...


    "Let me go, Adam!"


    "But I like you here like this, Melon. In my bed. He sat up then, bringing his face close to hers, "So violent. I can see the urge to hit me in your eyes, you know. I wonder, Melon," he mused, eyes locked onto hers still, his hand caressing her waist now, "If I kissed you right now... would you hit me first? Or kiss me back?"


    Mnie sucked in a breath.


    Her mind screamed at her to not entertain this and to push him, run far away from danger but her body seemed unable to follow her brain''smands. Stupid body.


    "No answer? That means you''re thinking about it, doesn''t it?"


    In the next minute, when Adam was about to lean in and confirm that she was indeed thinking about him, he found a pillow mmed in his face... He let out a muffled curse while she scrambled away...

 Chapter 40: A Jolt

    <h4>Chapter 40 - A Jolt</h4>


    "Good morning, my dear Melon."


    Mnie grimaced at the all-too-familiar voice and the sound of hurried footsteps closing in behind her as she slowed her pace to a jog. Damn it. She had barely managed to rid herself of himst night, and yet, like an unshakable curse, here he was again, early in the morning.


    Was it toote to pretend she hadn''t heard him? Maybe she could suddenly develop selective hearing. Or better yet, she could act as if she were training for a marathon, pick up speed right now, and disappear around the corner? Yes, that was a solid n¡ªexcept she had hesitated a second too long.


    Before she could make her escape, he was already beside her, falling into step easily.


    "Is my fianc¨¦e ignoring me?" he asked with a pout! Which grown man could pout like that and not look ridiculous? Adam Collins!


    "Yes," Mnie deadpanned. "So please, be offended and leave."


    Adam chuckled,pletely unfazed by her tant dismissal. If anything, he looked amused, as if her annoyance pleased him greatly.


    "Ah, but that would defeat the purpose of my morning mission," he said smoothly as he matched her pace with ease.


    She shot him another nce, already regretting her moment of hesitation. Any hope she had of outrunning him had vanished the second he caught up with her so effortlessly. The man clearly worked out¡ªsomething she knew all too well. She had personally felt those muscles ripple under herst night...


    Mnie clenched her jaw and shook her head sharply. Nope. Now was not the time for X-rated thoughts. She needed to keep her wits about her when dealing with this foxy man.


    With an exasperated sigh, she muttered, "And what mission is that? To be the bane of my existence?"


    He gasped in mock outrage, pressing a hand to his chest as if she had struck him. "Melon, you wound me."


    "Don''t call me that," she snapped instinctively, only to curse herself inwardly when she saw the smug grin spreading across his face. Damn it. She had yed right into his hands.


    "And don''t act like you''re some tragic hero," she continued, refusing to let him enjoy his victory for too long. "If I could actually wound you, why do you keeping back?"


    "Because, my dear fianc¨¦e," he murmured, shing a slow, insufferable grin, "I happen to be quite fond of you. And watching you try to escape me is the highlight of my day."


    Mnie came to an abrupt stop, spinning around to re at him. "I swear, if you don''t leave me alone, I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" he interrupted, tilting his head, eyes alight with amusement. "Hit me? Run away? Marry me sooner out of spite?"


    She groaned, throwing her hands up in frustration. This man was going to turn her into a violent woman!


    "And yet, here I am," he agreed cheerfully,pletely unfazed. "Now, where are we going?"


    "We," she emphasized, jabbing a finger at his chest, "are not going anywhere. I am going to enjoy a peaceful morning workout. You are going to disappear."


    "Sounds unlikely," he mused, clearly entertained. "But fine, I''ll make you a deal. Give me ten minutes, and if you''re still dead set on escaping me, I''ll let you go."


    Mnie narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "No tricks?"


    He ced a hand over his heart, looking the very picture of innocence. "No tricks."


    She exhaled sharply, rolling her eyes. "Fine. But if you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her off the path, dragging her into the thick bush beside them.


    "Hey!" she protested, scowling as she stumbled forward. "Why do you insist on manhandling¡ª"


    But before she could get another word out, he had maneuvered her onto a bench, her foot propped up on his thigh as he knelt before her.


    Mnie blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift. His usual mischief was gone, reced by something else. Something much more dangerous. His smirk had faded into a barely-there smile that challenged her...


    He looked up at her then, "Wasn''t it justst week that we were right here?" he murmured. "So little time has passed... and yet so much has changed."


    Her breath hitched slightly. Yes. It had only been a week.


    A week since she had twisted her ankle and he had brought her here to sit. A week since her entire world had been turned upside down.She had been terrified back then¡ªworried that Spencer would see them together and get the wrong idea.


    The thought of Spencer made her stomach twist. Right. She would have to go back inside soon and face him all over again. Be reminded of her own foolishness.


    Her mood darkened, and he must have noticed, because his grip on her ankle tightened¡ªjust slightly. And then he began his attack...


    She frowned when she noticed him ce a small box on the bench beside her. She stiffened. It was a jewellery box. While she was still ring at it, horrified, his fingers settled on her thigh. She frowned," What are you..."


    But he simply met her eyes and shushed her," Shh..." She blinked and then watched as he turned his head, watching his hand trace the side of her thighs, " You''ve got beautiful legs, Melon. And when you were this skirt for working out... you have no idea how crazy it makes me."


    Mnie''s breath hitched as she stared at his fingers, slightly callused and darker against her skin. It... fascinated her. She should shove him away. p his hand. Say something biting and sharp. But she didn''t.


    And then he picked up the velvet box from beside her and pulled out a thin gold chain, a single diamond dangling at the centre. He got her a ne?


    But before she could ask him about it, he slipped the chain around her thight. Her eyes widened as he fastened it so that it was settled around her thigh, and the stone dangling on the outside... It was a thight chain? She''d only ever heard of such jewellery...


    His fingers lingered for a second longer than necessary, tracing the chain''s cement before he leaned in. His lips brushed her thigh¡ªsoft, warm, and utterly sinful.


    She jolted as if burned.


    The spell shattered.


    Mnie yanked her leg back so fast that the movement was almost clumsy. She shot to her feet, her pulse roaring in her ears, and took a staggering step away from him.


    His gaze liftedzily to hers, challenging and burning.


    Her lips parted, but no words came. There was nothing to say. No way to undo what just happened.


    So she did the only thing she could. She turned and jogged away, feeling the stone move against her as she called out," Your ten minutes are up!"

 Chapter 41: My Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 41 - My Granddaughter</h4>


    "Sir Collins." Robery Collins looked up at the woman standing at the door and gestured for her toe in as he closed the folder in front of him with finality.


    "Mnie. Thank you foring in at my invitation." He sighed wearily then, as if troubled by a thousand thoughts and gestured toward the chair in front of him, silently urging her to take a seat.


    He saw her hesitate for a fraction of a second before settling down, her postureposed, her expression unreadable. He was a man of experience and could judge a person in a few looks but Mnie seemed to be puzzling him.


    He studied her for a moment, then finally spoke. "Mnie, about yesterday..." He trailed off, deliberately leaving space for her to interject, to offer some exnation or excuse about how she came to be with Adam. But she did no such thing. Instead, she simply met his gaze with an unwavering calmness as if she had nothing to say.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded her, but she didn''t waver.


    Letting out another sigh, he leaned back in his chair. "Mnie, even though we only met yesterday, I know more about you than you might think." His voice was measured, thoughtful. "Some of ites from myte wife¡ªshe was quite fond of you, as you know. She spoke of you often." He paused, watching for a reaction, but Mnie remained still, her features betraying nothing. Not even a smile for the older woman who had left her an inheritance to match that of her own grandsons.


    "A little of what I knowes from Spencer," he continued, his tone darkening at the mention of the name. "But mostly, ites from my own years of experience. An old man learns to see beyond words, beyond what people choose to show."


    He paused, as if carefully weighing his next words. "I have no way to express just how disappointed I am in Spencer, nor do I have the words to describe how much of a fool I think he is. But you..." He exhaled sharply. "You, I thought you were a smart girl."


    This time, he deliberately stopped speaking, leaving the room heavy with expectation. He wanted to see how she would respond, how she would defend herself.


    But Mnie didn''t rush to fill the silence. She simply sat there,posed and unruffled, as though she had all the time in the world.


    Sir Collins realized, with reluctant admiration, that she was remarkably skilled at controlling her emotions. Which meant that she was going to be a difficult opponent...


    Finally, when she did speak, her response was entirely out of what he would expect.


    "Sir Collins, from the way you speak, it seems you no longer think I''m smart." Mnie asked with a challenging smile.


    He regarded her for a moment before shaking his head with a small, knowing smile. "No, I still think you''re smart," he admitted. "But intelligence doesn''t always stop people from making foolish choices¡ªespecially when they''re in pain. And you, my dear, are hurting."


    This time she was about to speak up but he raised his hand and continued "And when people hurt, they often act out. It''s only natural. To want to make the one who hurt you feel the same kind of suffering you endured. And since Spencer is the one who wounded you so deeply, you want to strike back at him. That much is clear."


    He leaned forward slowly, "And what better way to do that than by taking from him the thing he values most? His inheritance." He let the words settle between them, and smiled inwardly when he saw the guilt sh in her eyes. Good. His words had indeed hit the mark.


    "So," he continued, in a voice tinged with disappointment, "you''ve decided to aplish that through Adam, haven''t you? I never would have thought that you would be this unscrupulous, Mnie. I had believed you were better than that. My wife had believed you were better than that! Or else she never would have phrased her will like that!"


    Mnie smiled.If Sir Collins had been hoping for an immediate reaction of guilt or reassurance that she was not doing it for revenge, he was bound to be disappointed. She took her time answering him. There was no need to hurry, after all.


    "Your wife was a kind woman, Sir Collins. I will always be grateful for her generosity." She paused. Letting him know that her generosity and Spencer were two very difference matters. And then continued, "But you assume too much."


    Sir Collins arched a brow at that. "Do I?"


    Mnie nodded, "You believe this is about Spencer. About revenge. About me wanting to hurt him in the way he hurt me. But have you considered that maybe, just maybe, this isn''t about Spencer at all?"


    Sir Collins'' eyes narrowed at this. "Then enlighten me. If this is not about Spencer, are you saying that you are in love with Adam now? That you want to marry him for that? After beaig a dutiful wife to Spencer for three years, your love for him has evaporated into thin air? Poof? If your love was that weak, then you would not have been so willing to wait for him all these years!"


    "You are indeed correct. I am not in love with Adam. But, lovees slowly. I will simply treat this as an arranged match, take our time getting to know each other. And like grandmother stated, we''ll be together for the next three years."


    "I see that you don''t deny that you are also doing this for revenge!"


    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I denied it outright. So, if that is all, I need to go out..."


    Sir Collins banged his hand on the table," No! That is not all! Mnie! If you are really not interested in revenge, then why not take thest option! Refuse to marry both of them! That way the inheritance will be divided three ways, and you will not suffer. You are like my granddaughter and I don''t want to see you wasting the next three years of your life as well!"

 Chapter 42: My Grandchildren

    <h4>Chapter 42 - My Grandchildren</h4>


    "You are like my granddaughter, and I don''t want to see you wasting the next three years of your life as well!" Robert Collins said, his voice heavy with concern. "Don''t get in the middle of this fight for no reason, Mnie! You have already been through enough. Take time to heal. Focus on yourself, your work, and your own well-being instead of throwing yourself into a battle that does not need to be yours. Let the property be divided into three parts."


    Mnie gave him a genuine smile then," Thank you, then, Grandfather. I hope it''s alright if I call you that. I truly appreciate your concern, and I know you mean well, but I do not fear stepping into the middle of anything."


    "I am not fragile, and I am certainly not someone who needs protecting from my own choices. I know exactly what I''m doing, and I am sure I will be quite happy with Adam. Happier, actually, because this time, I am not stepping into something under the illusion that love is what brought us together and that this strong love will survive everything. There is no deceit, no misced hope¡ªjust Honesty."


    "And as for Spencer..." Her voice hardened slightly. "He needs to remember that every action has an equal and opposite reaction. I may not crave revenge, but that doesn''t mean I will roll over and y dead, letting him take everything without consequence. I refuse to be the fool in this story. Wasn''t that the role he had chosen for me?"


    Robert Collins studied her for a long moment, but Mnie caught the faintest flicker of irritation in his eyes before he scoffed. "So, you''re going to hand everything over to Adam? What utter nonsense! You im you don''t want revenge, yet isn''t this just revenge in disguise? Giving it a different name doesn''t change what it really is!"


    "And what was that you said? That you will ''try'' to be happy with Adam? What about him? What about his happiness? Or is he simply expected to bear the consequences of his older brother''s foolishness, to shoulder the weight of a fight that was never his to begin with?"


    "Inheriting two-thirds of the estate is considered suffering?" Mnie asked calmly but pointed as she locked eyes with the older man. He hesitated, just for a second, and in that silence, she felt something click into ce. "Tell me, Grandfather, why are you so against Adam inheriting? Why does it seem to bother you so much? Did you fight for Adam''s rights the way you are fighting for Spencer''s now? When the will was read and you realized that Adam would only receive a little bit? Did you ever stand up for him, push for him to receive what he deserved? Or did you stand by, allowing him to be cast aside?"


    "If I sit here any longer, I fear that you might actually insist that I marry Spencer this time¡ªfor real. I thought Adam''s troubles were with his grandmother and father, that they were the ones who pushed him out of the house in anger. But now it seems there is much more to this story that I do not know. Neither you nor his mother seem to care for him much. So, tell me grandfather. Why Spencer and not Adam? Whomever I marry, the inheritance stays withing your family, so what is the problem?"


    Mnie watched the older man''s stiffen face now. This was a question she had asked Adam too. Not once but twice. The first time, he had evaded the answer. And the second, though he had not said the words, he had clearly implied that Robert Collins would never support him. And looking at it, his conviction seemed correct.


    "Do you think I do not care for Adam? That I do not wish to support him?" Robert Collins'' voice rose and while anyone woul dhave been angry, Mnie continued to observe him. There was something fishy... and she was determined to find out, "You know nothing, Mnie! You speak as if you understand everything, but you don''t!"


    His expression hardened as he continued, his voice firm. "For thest six years, Adam has not once returned to the estate. Not once! He has not cared to visit anyone¡ªnot me, not his mother, not even the people who once stood by him."


    He was the one who cut himself off from ayone, vanished without a backward nce, as if none of us mattered anymore. And yes, I know that he was thrown out by his father, and I will not deny that my wife refused to support him. But tell me this¡ªcould he not havee back, even for her funeral? Just for one day? Was that too much to ask? Did you stop to think about it? Despite everything, have I not weed him home? And he has lived a rich lifestyle abroad. Did i cut him off? No."


    Robert sighed, " Don''t judge my actions by through the sses of your anger, Mnie. I care about Adam and Spencer both, equally. But the truth remains¡ªwhile Spencer has worked hard. Despite his mistake when handling things with you, Spencer is responsible overall."


    "But, Adam has drifted, seemingly without care or responsibility. And I understand that Adam has always been a free spirit, someone who never wanted to be bound by the expectations of this family, but does that mean he should be handed everything on a silver tter simply because of hisst name. This was the reason I never insisted on Adam getting the inheritance."


    "With Spencer at the helm, Adam willck for nothing. However, if Adam were to gain the rights, there would be nothing left. As for your happiness, take a look at this first before you decide. I know my grandson, Mnie and I have no doubt you would find him attractive but take this into consideration..." With that, he pushed the folder towards her, a glint in his eye.

 Chapter 43: A Deal (Mini Mass Release 1)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - A Deal (Mini Mass Release 1)</h4>


    "I know my grandson, Mnie, and I have no doubt that you would find him attractive. But before you get ahead of yourself, take this into consideration..." With a deliberate motion, he slid the folder across the table toward her, a glint flickering in his eyes.


    Mnie hesitated as her fingers hovered over the folder for a moment before finally picking it up. The moment she did, she regretted it. Damn it. She hadn''t needed to see him like this. Honestly it was of no concern to her.


    Schooling her expression into one of indifference, she methodically flipped through the first few photographs, taking in just enough to understand the intent behind them. Fine. So the man had a few... hundred rtionships but whatever. Then, without hesitation, she snapped the folder shut and ced it back on the table with controlled decisiveness.


    When she lifted her gaze, the old man was watching her with unmistakable satisfaction. His lips curled ever so slightly, the look of a man who had nned this moment to perfection. He wanted to see her reaction¡ªwanted to unsettle her. And he thought he had seeded.


    Suppressing a grimace, Mnie met his gaze head-on and asked, her voice steady despite the irritation simmering beneath herposure, "What exactly is the meaning of this?"


    Robert Collins frowned, tilting his head slightly as though genuinely perplexed by her reaction. Then, with a measured calm, he continued, "I am showing you your future, Mnie."


    She arched a brow, her fingers tapping lightly against the closed folder. "This seems more like Adam''s past than my future."


    The old man let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "It is Adam''s past, present, and future! Like I said, my grandson is an attractive man¡ªhe always has been. He''s had countless women throwing themselves at his feet. It''s second nature to him. So even if your attraction to him is genuine and not just some act of vindictiveness, you cannot expect any kind of fidelity. At least with Spencer¡ª"


    Mnie cut him off before he could finish, her scoff sharp and derisive. "Don''t even try to tell me that with Spencer, I could expect fidelity."


    Holding his gaze, she reached for her phone, unlocked it with a flick of her finger, and pulled up a picture. Without a word, she sent a few pictures to the old man''s phone. She watched as he picked it up and looked at the images


    "Don''t you think these pictures are just amazing? They show your older grandson''s ''sacrifices'' while he was away studying? And his fidelity of course."


    Robert''s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line as he looked down at the images on his phone, his hand tightening enough to almost crush the phone.


    Mnie didn''t need to see his reaction to know she had made her point her point and stood up, taking the folder with her. "I don''t think we have much to say to each other at this point, grandfather. So, I''ll simple say this, I am going to marry your grandson tomorrow. If you would like to bless up, then you are wee. If not, then so be it."


    With that she walked out. Once inside the guest bedroom, she looked down at the imaged on her phone, feeling her heart tighten all over again. Maybe they were not as hurtful as the time when she had first seen them, but they were still a proof of her own naivety. She looked down at the folder in her hand then. These pictures... of Adam, on the other hand, were much more shocking than Spencers...


    However... he was nothing but a stranger to her. Yes, there was an undeniable maism about him¡ªan almost primal allure that made it impossible not to take notice. But that attraction was purely physical. Surface-level. Those pictures, the ones Robert Collins had so smugly presented to rattle her, did nothing to shake her.


    From the moment she had agreed to Adam''s proposal, he had made one thing abundantly clear: while they were together, their personal lives would remain separate. It was going to be nothing but a business transaction. As for the physical aspect...that was upto their own discretion.


    <i>She thought back to the moment just before he had presented the pre nuptial agreement to her. She''d called him out about his continuous flirtation and crossing the lines. And then he''d said that he enjoyed the flirtation. And then, he''d presented the pre nuptial agreement...</i>


    <i>As she''d begun reading through the legal jargon, her eyes skimmed over the usual uses¡ªassets, separation terms, expectations. But then, one particr line made her pause.</i>


    <i>"In the event of any children..."</i>


    <i>Her head snapped up. Brow furrowed, she met his gaze, her voiceced with disbelief. "Children? This is a marriage of convenience."</i>


    <i>Adam didn''t answer right away. Instead, he simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he leaned in, closing the distance between them.</i>


    <i>"Melon," he murmured, his voice smooth, almost amused. "You don''t listen, do you?"</i>


    <i>Her lips parted, but no words came out.</i>


    <i>"This isn''t just an act," he continued, his tone low, deliberate. "We''re two free, consenting adults who are going to be in close proximity. And, well..." He tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "I''d have to be dead not to want you. So I should say it would be really convenient to be able to sleep with each other..."</i>


    <i>A shiver ran down her spine.</i>


    <i>He leaned even closer, his breath warm against her skin. "So, isn''t it better to prepare for all eventualities?"</i>


    <i></i>Mnie shook her head at the memory and then looked down at the file with distaste. Okay... It would be better to have him take a blood test before she even... then she shook her head. Nope. Better not think of something like this and stick to the resolve that she would not be sleeping with him. Once they were married, all this flirtation would being to an end...

 Chapter 44: Friends Forever( Mini Mass release 2)

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Friends Forever( Mini Mass release 2)</h4>


    In a small private studio, two women sat on the couch, staring up at the ceiling as theyy side by side, without saying anything.


    "Wow," La finally broke the silence, shaking her head in disbelief. "I am so sorry, Mel. If I had known your life would go from being uneventful to a full-blown soap opera, I never would have wished for it."


    Mnie let out a soft chuckle at her friend''s apologetic tone. It was ironic, really.


    For thest three years, La had never stoppedining about how dull her life was¡ªhow it revolved around nothing but work, home, and then more work.


    The only glimpses of excitement hade on the rare asions when La managed to drag her out for some fun. And that fun had been having a quiet dinner while La cursed Spencer and her mother-inw and she listened.


    At the time, Mnie hadn''t thought much of it. But now, lying there in quiet reflection, she realized how much of a blur those years had be, as if she had been sleepwalking through them.


    Her mind drifted back to Spencer and Adam¡ªthe two men who had entered her life like a whirlwind, stirring up emotions, chaos, and ultimately leaving her to pick up the pieces. Those two had been having all the fun in thest three years.


    A sharp nudge against her shoulder brought her back to the present.


    "So," La prodded, her voiceced with curiosity. "Are you really going to marry him tomorrow?"


    Mnie sighed, turning her head to re at her friend. "Are you seriously going to keep asking me that every hour?"


    La grinned,pletely unapologetic. "Yep," she said, drawing out the word with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Every. Single. Hour."


    Mnie groaned, covering her face with a pillow as Laughed beside her.


    "Yes, La. I am going to marry him tomorrow." Mnie answered again.


    La groaned, and turned over to look at her friend. "But <i>why</i>? You told me yourself that ording to the will, if you refuse to marry Lady Collins'' grandson, the estate will be divided into three parts. You''d still get a share!"


    "But if you go through with the marriage, you walk away with nothing. Nothing, Mel. That is what your prenuptial agreement said with Spencer and now with Adam. You already have LuxeArt¡ª and even though it is not as glorious as in the past, you can make it shine again."


    "So why not just take your portion, sell it off to the highest bidder between the two brothers, and focus on what you actually love? Even if you don''t want to sell, you could just hold onto your share and enjoy the dividends. No strings attached!"


    Mnie let out a weary sigh, shaking her head. "Do you really think it''s that simple? That I can just take my share and be done with it?" She turned to face La, her expression tired but knowing. "They''re not going to let me off that easily. Taking the money and walking away would only make me a target. They''d find ways to pressure me, to make my life miserable until I give in. And even if I somehow managed to hold onto my share, do you honestly think they''d let me enjoy it in peace?"


    La frowned in consternation, "So, you''re saying they''de after you anyway?"


    Mnie gave her a small, humorless smile. "Oh, they definitely would. And I''m not foolish enough to believe otherwise."


    "But how can you be so sure?" La asked, her brows furrowed in concern. She wasn''t sure if Mnie was overthinking things or if she had genuinely uncovered something sinister.


    Mnie shook her head and sighed. "Even when I had no clue about any of this, they were already targeting me," she said quietly.


    "I went back and checked the date on the will¡ªit was signed just a week before Spencer returned. That timing isn''t a coincidence. I think he somehow found out about Grandmother''s intentions, and from the moment he came back, he started setting everything in motion. He yed it so well¡ªsubtle, calcted, making small overtures like he was just beginning to notice me, as if his interest was natural."


    She scoffed, her lips curling in bitter realization. "But now that I look back, I can see it clearly. He always made his moves when we were alone, when Grandmother was asleep. Like he was testing the waters, making sure no one else could witness how carefully he was weaving his web. If she had put something like this in the will and then she observed him, she would probably realised that something was off.


    Andter... she passed away. A monthter, Spencer proposed. Naturally. He confessed that he was worried someone would snatch me away and he already had to return. I told him that we could get engaged but he insisted on marrying me. And like a fool, I agreed.


    But now I know. The will had been read just a day before he got down on one knee, all charming smiles and empty promises. So, he didn''t even propose earlier, until he was very sure that he was not mistaken about the will. He actually made sure, La!"


    "You see what that means, right? He wasn''t acting on impulse¡ªhe had been preparing for this long before I even had a clue. Step by step, he ensured everything was in ce. So tell me, do you really think he''s just going to sit back and let me walk away with something he believes is rightfully his? For something that he was willing to sacrifice himself?"


    La swallowed hard, unable to argue with the logic when everything was true. After all, she had witnessed her best friend suffer for thest three years and then cry over her broken rtionship for two days straight. But now she was even more worried. What was the guarantee that Adam Collins would not be worse than Spencer?


    "I know what you are thinking Le. And I need you to stop worrying."

 Chapter 45: Have Fun(Mini Mass Release 3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Have Fun(Mini Mass Release 3/3)</h4>


    "I know what you are thinking Le. And I need you to stop worrying."


    La turned her head and scowled at Mnie. "Really? What am I thinking?"


    "You''re worried about how Adam will behave. But we''ve already worked out an arrangement. So you do not need to be concerned."


    La narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. With a dramatic huff, she shot to her feet, cing her hands on her hips. "Fine. Let''s go. I don''t care what kind of ridiculous agreement you''ve concocted with that Hotness Overload¡ª" she waved a dismissive hand, "¡ªbut let him know, if he ever hurts you, I will personally set him on fire. Literally."


    Mnie pressed her lips together, trying not tough.


    La continued, her voice dripping with menace. "I never went after Spencer because you loved him..." She trailed off, her expression suddenly shifting, a slow and wicked grin spreading across her face while Mnie''s smile disappeared slowly...


    Mnie stiffened. She knew that look. She had seen it before¡ªwhen someone had the audacity to underestimate La, to mistreat her or someone she cared about. La always yed the harmless, carefree fool, but the moment someone crossed the line, they wouldn''t even see their downfalling.


    Before Mnie could react, La had already pulled out her phone. She tapped the screen with purpose, her wicked smile deepening as she brought the device to her ear. "Hey," she purred sweetly. "I need Spencer Collins'' whereabouts. Right now."


    Mnie''s stomach dropped. "La..."


    La clicked her tongue yfully as she ended the call. She turned to Mnie, her grin widening. "Let''s go, sister. It''s time to have fun."


    Mnie, however, remained rooted to her seat, warily eyeing her best friend. She had seen this side of La in action before, and it never ended well for the person on the receiving end.


    La may have chosen to live in a modest private studio out of sheer stubbornness, but that didn''t change the fact that she was the only daughter of the city''s mayor¡ªa man who would have happily built her an empire of mansions if she had so much as hinted at wanting them.


    It was also why she had asked La to contact the police and stay on alert when she went to meet Old man Grif. Only a few people were aware of this connection and that was also one of the reasons why Grif''s matter had been handled so quietly. It was the mayor''s orders.


    La tugged at Mnie''s hands once more, trying to pull her toward the bedroom. When Mnie refused to budge, crossing her arms in silent resistance, La huffed and swiftly switched tactics from forceful to pleading and cute.


    "Come on, Mel! Let''s go out and have some <i>fun</i>," she wheedled, her voice taking on an exaggeratedly sweet tone. She even added a pout for extra cuteness "You need this. And¡ªoh!¡ªI just happen to have some brand-new outfits that I''ve been dying to try on. I even got two pairs in different sizes¡ªone for you, one for me. Just imagine us twinning at the club, looking stunning, having the time of our lives."


    Mnie narrowed her eyes, not impressed by the bribe or the look. Sorry. She was immune to the puppy dog look. "No. I am not taking part in whatever scheme you''re cooking up."


    La gasped dramatically, clutching at her chest as if Mnie had just delivered a fatal blow. Then, with a deep sigh, she pouted. "Not fair," she grumbled. "Okay, fine. I promise I won''t do anything to him."


    But even as she spoke, she quickly crossed her toes inside her heels, a sly trick she had perfected as a child whenever she needed to tell a little lie. There was no way she was letting Spencer Collins walk away unscathed. She would just have to be sneaky about it.


    For now, though, she needed to get Mnie out of the house.


    "Come on, Mel," she coaxed, looping her arm through her''s and giving her a little shake. "We''re not doing anything crazy. Just a little harmless fun. We''ll go out, have a few drinks, and¡ªoh!¡ªjust so happens to let that bastard see howpletely over him you are." She grinned wickedly. "What''s the harm in that?"


    And that was how Mnie found herself standing in front of a full-length mirror, staring at her own reflection in disbelief.


    The silver-gray mini dress hugged her curves like a second skin, the silky material shimmering under the warm glow of the vanity lights. The hemline barely reached mid-thigh, exposing more leg than she had shown in years. It felt foreign, almost unnatural. She shifted slightly, tugging at the fabric as if that would somehow make it feel less revealing.


    It had been <i>so</i> long since she had worn anything this daring, if at all. She was not a party person.


    Her frown deepened as she opened her mouth to protest¡ªbut before she could say a word, La let out a loud squeal.


    "My, my! I <i>never</i> knew you had something like this hiding under those prim and proper dresses of yours!"


    Mnie blinked, startled.


    La had crouched down, her gaze locked onto Mnie''s upper thigh with a look of pure mischief.


    Frowning, Mnie followed her gaze¡ªonly for her stomach to drop.


    The delicate gold chain wrapped snugly around her thigh, its thin links glinting under the soft light. Her breath hitched. She had forgotten about it.


    Or rather, she had tried to forget.


    Because every time she thought about that chain, the memoriey from this morning came rushing back¡ªof his hands that had fastened it around her skin, the lingering touch, the hot kiss on her rest.


    Her fingers twitched at her sides, and heat crept up her neck, revealing the truth to La''s discerning eyes as she whistled and stood up," Did he put it on you himself?"


    Mnie nodded slowly and La whooped," Holy shi*! I have a new appreciation for Hotness Overload here...Hehe! I think he might just be the one to coax out the naughty Mnie..."

 Chapter 46: The Third Party

    <h4>Chapter 46 - The Third Party</h4>


    "Are you really getting married tomorrow?"


    In a dark, smoky club, two men sat in a quiet corner, unaffected by the pounding music and the crowd around them.


    Adam leaned back in his seat, looking utterly rxed. He didn''t even bother opening his eyes as he took a slow drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke curlzily into the air.


    "Holy sh*t, man!" The other man let out a shortugh, shaking his head in disbelief. "Three years ago, when you announced that you would marry, I never thought you''d actually go through with it. And what''s even crazier? You''re doing it for money. You don''t even need it! You''re one of the richest men in the world!"


    Adam remained silent as if he had not even heard the loud words of his friend. Maximilian Snuff, exhaled sharply, clearly unwilling to drop the subject. He leaned in again, trying to get some ''tea</anno>'' for himself.


    "Come on, man. Just tell me the truth. What''s so special about that estate your grandmother left you? Why do you want it so badly?" He took a sip of his drink, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "You''re really willing to marry some random woman just to get it? What''s the deal?"


    For a moment, Adam said nothing as he shot the man a look. He flicked the ash from his cigarette, watching the embers fade before he finally spoke.


    "I''m not just marrying any random woman. She''s my ex-sister-inw."


    Maximilian''s eyes widened as he choked on his drink. "What the hell did you just say?"


    Adam''s voice remained cool and unaffected. "I said, I''m marrying my dear brother''s ex-wife."


    Maximilian blinked. He sat back in his seat, trying to process the information. "Didn''t you have some kind of strict rule about never getting involved with married women?" He knew this. The man seemed to have some kind of a radar about married women who threw themselves at his feet, only to be thrown back.


    Adam shrugged, taking another drag from his cigarette. "She''s not married anymore. I made sure of that." Of course he didn''t tell his friend that he had made sure of this three years ago when they had gone to the civil affairs bureau to get married. Something might be a coincidence but when it came to the things he wanted, Adam never took chances.


    Maximilian froze. His drink stalled halfway to his lips as his brain tried to make sense of what he''d just heard. Did he just say that he broke up a married couple just so he could marry the woman himself? He became the third party willingly? No, he became a third party proactively?


    What the¡ª


    He shook his head, exhaling in disbelief. They had been friends for six years, but even now, Maximilian still struggled to understand Adam''s choices. He''d watched the man build a multi billion dorpany as easily as building Lego!


    His actions were always calcted, but his reasons? Impossible to guess or understand.


    After a few moments of tense silence, Maximilian sighed and reached over, plucking the cigarette from Adam''s fingers as he gave up on understanding his friend. No need to torture himself for this.


    "Come on," he said, standing up. "If you''re getting married tomorrow, that means tonight is yourst night as a free man. So, we''ll have a bachelor party for you. And just for this reason, I''ll let you call dibs on whichever beauty you want to seduce from down there."


    Finally, Adam opened his eyes, his gaze following Maximilian as he moved toward the edge of the railing. They were on the club''s upper floor, where people usually sat to drink and observe the chaos below. From their vantage point, they could see the lower level with a sea of bodies grinding to the music, lost in the wild energy of the night.


    But Adam wasn''t interested in any of them. His focus remained elsewhere, his thoughts circling back to the main problem ahead. Getting Mnie to the civil affairs bureau tomorrow.


    Knowing his grandfather, the old man wouldn''t make it easy. He would have something up his sleeve¡ªhe always did.


    Adam leaned back again, rubbing his temple as he let out a slow breath. One way or another, he would have to outmaneuver whatever wasing. The problem was he didn''t know what it was the old man would do. Whether he would attack Mnie or focus on stopping him from getting there to get married. His people were also unable to get any information to him until now. Why was he quite still? Only having a meeting with Mnie and that is all? By now, Sir Collins should have already made his next move...


    Before he could excuse himself to think, however, his eyes caught movement in the corner of the club and he raised an eyebrow. Well well well. Things just got interesting... Like a hunter who had just found his prey, he was already stealthily moving towards his target, his focus on her.


    How did this girl end up here? His eyes scanned her from top to toe, lingering for a moment on the low cut of the dress and then on the chain around her leg. It went perfectly well with that figure hugging dress. Too well actually. She was trouble... with a capital T. He could already imagine those legs around him and his hands feeling under her dress.


    Maximn was about to say something when he realized the man around him was already gone. He scowled and looked around, focusing on his friend who was now half way to the dance floor before grinning. A leopard like him could marry but he could not change spots. However, he could not help but wonder how the girl who loved him would react when she knew that he had married another.. But that was for another night. First he needed to see who the woman was that Adam would be so eager to marry.


    <li>gossip</li>

 Chapter 47: Do Something

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Do Something</h4>


    "What are we going to do now, father?</anno> If Mnie insists on marrying Adam, then everything will go to him..." Madam Collins muttered as she clenched her hands on the desk!


    Robert Collins continued to think as Spencer as Spencer asked slowly, "Grandfather? Can you not stage an ident again?"


    Madam Collins nodded agreeably," Yes, yes. Just have someone break his leg again. It''s all because of that wretched Mnie that this is happening! If I had known she would be such a thorn in my side, I wouldn''t have held back all these years¡ªI would have made her life miserable from the start!Same goes for Adam! I am the one who had to raise him, meet everyone as his mother and in the end, he is here to take my son''s right! The best thing would be for him to die this time!"


    "Once Adam is gone, we''ll simply rece Spencer and have him marry Mnie, for real. Let her step foot back into this family, and then I''ll make sure she regrets living for the next three years!"


    Spencer nodded his head in agreement and was about to say something, when Sir Collins roared as he mmed his fist against the desk. "Shut up both of you! You think this is going to be as easy as it was three years ago? Do you have any idea what we''re up against now?"


    "Three years ago, we held every advantage," Robert seethed. "Mnie was na?ve, innocent¡ªeasy to manipte and already in love with Spencer like we had nned... And Adam? He was away,pletely unaware of what was happening here. We controlled the narrative, dictated the terms, and no one would have been able to stand in our way."


    "But now? Now everything has changed. Those two have joined hands, united against amon enemy which is us, while watching each other''s backs. And that," he jabbed a finger toward Spencer, "puts Spencer at a severe disadvantage. He no longer has control over Mnie, and worse¡ªAdam is there, ready to shield her from anything we try to pull."


    Robert Collins shook his head, looking at the two imbeciles in front of him. Why was his daughter inw and grandson so foolish? If not for them being so lenient thest time, this would not have happened.


    He shook his head and exined to them slowly," As for Adam, don''t think he is going to be so easy to manage. How do you think Mnie got Spencer and Hallie''s pictures? And what about the marriage certificate? Do you think she knew all of it? It has to be Adam who did this. But even now, on the surface, he has not alienated himself from us. He must have another motive. So, we will need to find that as well. Why is he still pretending to be family?"


    "Even if we somehow manage to stop this cursed wedding, what then? Mnie isn''t the same girl she once was. She won''t let herself be coerced into a marriage of our choosing. No, she''ll dig in her heels and refuse to marry anyone at all. And when that happens, we lose everything."


    "Also, if you are foolish enough to think that ''something happening'' to Mnie or Adam would make you the default benefactor, then you are the biggest idiot in this entire game! Do you really believe it would be that simple? That their disappearance or misfortune would conveniently put everything in our hands?"


    Hisughter was cold and bitter. "Samantha was no fool. Towards the end of her life, she had already begun to suspect something was amiss. Why do you think she changed her will behind my back? She did it quietly, deliberately, while I was away, ensuring that I had no chance to interfere. And that''s not all."


    "While on the surface she supported your father in the fued, she was quietly working on Adam, trying to coax him back into the family fold¡ªnting doubts in his mind, making him rethink everything we worked so hard to keep him away from."


    "We are not dealing with the same situation as before. This time, we are outnumbered, outmaneuvered, and one misstep could ruin everything. So, if you still think brute force or reckless actions will fix this mess, then you have already lost before the battle has even begun!"


    Finally, when Robert was finished talking, Spencer asked in frustration," Then what do we do? Just sit back and watch as Adam takes everything? It''s been twenty years, Grandfather¡ªtwenty years of that outsider leeching off this family, living under our name, enjoying the status that should have been only mine! I won''t let him steal what rightfully belongs to me!"


    "When Father finally cast him out after <i>that</i> incident, and Grandmother finally did not take his side, I thought we were done with him. That we had finally rid ourselves of the intruder. But now he''s back¡ªagain. Why? How does he keep crawling his way back into our lives?"


    To Spencer, Adam had never been his brother. From the moment he had stepped into this home when he was eight and Adam was six, holding his grandmother''s hand who insisted that she treat him like a younger brother, he had resented Adam. As a child, it had ben easy to bully Adam and get him to stay out of the way! But as he got older, Adam had started to slip from his control. Spending more and more time with Grandma! At the time, he had thought it was a good thing, at least Adam going to grandma''s house would give him his own space back!


    Who would have thought that instead Adam was slowly coaxing grandma to put everything in his name. And that old woman! Did she have no vision at all? Treating outsiders like blood family!


    Finally, Robert shook his head and smiled," No.Of course Adam has no right to any of these things. And we will make sure that he does not get it. Spencer, listen to me, this is what you will do."


    As Robert Collins outlined his n, Spencer nodded along. He was willig to do anything it took.


    <li>Father inw... but really who calls that? So Madam collins refers to him as Father.</li>

 Chapter 48: cheater

    <h4>Chapter 48 - cheater</h4>


    "I thought we were heading to wherever Spencer was. So why," Mnie hissed suspiciously, her eyes catching movement on the side, "do I see Adam marching toward us?"


    Her using gaze snapped to La, who only grinned, utterly unbothered, unrepentant, and practically radiating mischief. "Sis, I changed my mind," she announced, her voice dripping with amusement. "You were looking way too hot to be wasted on Spencer. It would be a crime to parade you in front of him when I could put you on disy right here instead¡ª" she tilted her chin toward the approaching man with a wicked gleam in her eyes, "¡ªin front of Mr. Hotness himself."


    Mnie stared at Le promising retribution in future for the betrayal. The gaze, of course, was ignored by La who knew her best friend to be too much of a softie to do anything to her. As for Mnie, she watched Adam. The man had already cut across half the dance floor and was moving swiftly, irrespective of the crowd. How did he move so fast despite so many people. But now was not the time to curse La''s nosiness or Adam''s swiftness.


    Heart leaping, she shot La a sharp look, pasted on a thin smile, and shoved her straight into the swirling mass of bodies before turning on her heel and making a beeline for the upper floor from the other side. If Mnie wanted to meet Adam, she would have not gone to La''s house or agreed toe here.


    Adam''s expression darkened and his eyes narrowed as he watched her retreat. But just as he moved to change course and follow her, someone stepped into his path. Slim fingers curled around his arm, holding him in ce, and then¡ªbefore he could react¡ªa pair of arms draped around his neck.


    "Where are you running off to, Hottie?" A smooth, teasing voice interrupted his focus. "You came all this way so fast, and now you''re trying to slip away?"


    Adam turned slightly, shifting his attention away from Mnie to the woman who had so boldly captured him. La.


    He studied her for a moment, then let a slow, knowing smile curve his lips. Amused. "Miss La. I think you know exactly why I''m here." He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to make her smirk falter. "Are you really going to let your dear friend escape after so cruelly throwing you into the fire?"


    La merely shrugged, unfazed, her grin flickering back into ce. If Adam Collins had gone out of his way to cut Mnie off from a man who was supposed to be her husband, then of course he had investigated her and everyone around her. It was expected.


    "Oh, I don''t mind a little heat," she said, shing a careless smile. "Come on, let''s dance a bit."


    Adam shrugged and continued to stand there in the middle of the dance floor, making no move to hold her, his hands at his side as he looked down at her.


    La arched a brow at him, intrigued. This was the man who had been pushing boundaries, taking liberties with her best friend and keeping her on the edge and nervous. And yet, now, when it was so easy, so natural to do the same with her, he was ying the gentleman?


    Interesting.


    The crowd suddenly shifted. A surge of movement sent her stumbling forward. She fell against him¡ªbut even then, even as she was pressed against his solid frame, he barely reacted. He shifted, adjusting slightly to maintain the distance between them.


    Even more interesting.


    Her lips curled in a slow smile. Lowering her hands, she let her fingers slide down his arms, feeling the tension in his muscles as she asked, "Not even a gentlemanly hand to catch me? Are you really that kind of man, or are you just trying to build a facade?"


    Adam smiled then, and La blinked.


    Holy shi*.


    This man really was hotness. It was a good thing Mnie wasn''t interested in him in love that is, she couldn''t me her for wanting to bed the hottie but at least she wasn''t foolish enough to love him. Otherwise, poor Mel would have to fight hordes of women just to keep him.


    She forced herself to snap out of it as Adam finally responded. "I hardly think you needed me to catch you," he said smoothly. "As for a facade? Why would I?"


    La narrowed her eyes slightly, studying him.


    No, this man was not so simple. The mask he had on. It was firmly in ce. But she narrowed her eyes.


    She really didn''t care for people like Adam who would shed skin and change in a moment. Like snakes. She narrowed her eyes at him," What exactly are your designs on my Mel?"


    Adam smirked again and leaned in close, his eyes now fixed on the woman who had reached the upper level," My ns?I hardly think it is any of your business, Miss La. You are Melon''s best friend. Not mine."


    La scoffed. "See, that''s where you''re wrong. I''m not just her best friend. I am her sister." Her voice dropped, turning sharper, colder. "I don''t give a damn about whatever deal you two have going on. Whether it''s business or some twisted game you''ve thought up, that''s not my concern. But let me make one thing very, very clear."


    This time, she leaned in closer and continued in a steel tone," If you hurt her, I will make sure you suffer for it. And trust me, Mr. Hotness¡ª" her lips curled into something far too sweet to be friendly as she distanced herself, "¡ªI''m very, very good at making men pay."


    For a moment, the two stared at each other, challenging. Then Adam let out a quiet exhale, something like amusement flickering in his expression. "Noted," he said simply.


    La held his gaze for another beat before giving him a satisfied nod. "Good. Now go chase her. WIth the way your eyes are following her, they might just fall out of your sockets and go directly to her."

 Chapter 49: Melanie Meets Max

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Mnie Meets Max</h4>


    "May I buy you a drink?"


    Mnie looked up into the eyes of the man who had just made the offer and let out a weary sigh. She hadn''t even stepped onto the upper floor yet, and already someone was trying to hit on her. Maybe she should have just turned around and left instead ofing up here.


    But though she had been cheated by La, she could not abandon the girl.


    Her gaze flickered toward the dance floor where La was still standing in Adam''s way, effectively blocking him. Mnie grinned. At least she was handling him now. But,even as she turned back to talk to the man in front of her, she could feel Adam''s gaze on her. It was only a matter of time that he would be up here. She shook her head and gave the man an apologetic smile," No. I am with someone."


    "No, I''m with someone," she said, shaking her head.


    The man tilted his head, his smile easy and unbothered. "I saw the beautifuldy you came in with. Didn''t think two women would ever risk wearing matching dresses in public, but you two pull it off effortlessly."


    Mnie let out a shortugh despite herself. "Maybe because we''re a couple."


    Mnie almost snorted when she saw the way man''s eyes light up with imagination. Gosh! Really? Did men all have this kind of silly fantasy?


    The manughed then having caught her expression and stepped out of her way, "That is interesting. Why don''t I wait here with you until your partner returns? No expectations¡ªjust conversation. Besides, you look like you could use a seat."


    Mnie shrugged and looked around. Well, there was no way she would find any ce to sit so it really was better to... She nodded," Alright. Conversation is fine. Thank you."


    The man smiled and graciously gestured for her to follow," I''ll take that as a win. I am Max."


    She hesitated for half a second before responding. "Mnie."


    "Nice to officially meet you, Mnie. So, would you like a drink?" Max asked as he took a seat opposite her.


    Mnie shot him a look and resolutely shook her head. The man was persistent.


    He grinned then and asked, "So, tell me¡ªdid youe here to actually have fun, or just to keep an eye on your friend?"


    Mnie had just turned her head to look down for Adam and La when Max questioned her so she turned back and smiled at him, "What makes you think I didn''te to have fun?"


    He chuckled. "Call it a hunch. You looked like you were debating leaving the second I stepped in your way.


    She let out a smallugh, shaking her head. "You''re not wrong."


    "And now, I am even more grateful that you agreed to sit with me. I promise you that I will not let you get bored..."


    Before she could respond, a strong hand wrapped around her wrist.


    Her stomach dropped just as she looked up¡ªAdam.


    Without a word, he pulled her up from her chair. Before she could protest, he dropped into the seat she had just vacated and, in one smooth motion, tugged her down onto hisp.


    "What the hell?" Mnie gasped, stiffening against him. "Let me off, you brute!"


    More than anyone, the person who was shocked was Max as he stared at his best friend''s actions. "Mate... what are you doing?"


    "I am calling dibs," Adam replied calmly as he stared at the woman who was struggling to get off hisp.


    "Adam... thisdy..."


    Adam didn''t even spare him a nce. His arm tightened around Mnie''s waist, locking her in ce as he leaned back in the chair. "I''m just holdingmy would-be wife. So why don''t you butt out?"


    Max''s mouth fell open as he looked at Mnie, " When you said you are here with someone... you meant him?"


    "No. I meant her..." Mnie pointed downwards at La who was currently dancing now, having abandoned her to fate.


    Max grimaced. Dam* it! He''d just met a woman who was interesting and she was taken. Before he could protest however, Adam galred at him and Max decided to slink away," It was nice meeting you sister inw. I''ll see youter..."


    With that, Max scampered away, leaving Adam and Mnie together.


    Mnie watched as the other man scampered away and tried to push Adam away but he simply tightened his hold.


    Mnie scowled and braced her hands against Adam''s chest, pushing hard against him. "Let me go," she hissed. This was hisst warning. If he didn''t let her move, she would definitely kick him.


    But Adam''s hold only tightened, as he taunted her, his voice close to her ear, "By all means, keep wriggling. I''m enjoying this."


    She stilled immediately, ring at him. "You''re disgusting."


    He smirked as his fingers spread possessively on her waist,"You have no idea, Melon. By all means, continue trying.. That is, of course, if you''d rather celebrate our wedding night in advance?"


    Mnie''s breath caught, and she stiffened so fast she could''ve been carved from stone. Adam chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction.


    With deliberate slowness, she leaned away from him, putting as much distance as she could manage without actually being able to escape. "I don''t like the smell of smoke on your breath," she said coolly.


    Adam raised an eyebrow before shing her a slow, infuriating grin. "Noted. I''ll remember to chew on a mint when I kiss you."


    Mnie growled," Who wants to kiss you! I''d rather kiss... Max!"


    Adam''szy amusement vanished in an instant. His grip tightened ever so slightly as he straightened, his voice dipping into a low warning.


    "Don''t even think about it, sweet Melon," he murmured, his breath a warm brush against her ear. "Or I''ll have him sent to Ghost Town, and he won''t even know what hit him."


    Mnie blinked at the quiet threat, searching his face for any sign of bluffing. And realized he probably wasn''t. But then, she had an idea.


    "I am thirsty."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion but Mnie made sure to keep her face expressionless, as he pointed to the bottles on the table, "Then, by all means, help yourself."


    She leaned forward, grabbed a sealed bottle of water, opening it as she leaned back and brought the bottle to her lips... which just happened to slip from her hand then... spilling water directly onto the man, soaking him.

 Chapter 50: Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Guilty</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Mnie asked warily as her fingers instinctively curled around the brush in her hand, prepared to use it as a weapon as she watched Spencer step into her room and turn the lock with an ominous click.


    There was something about the way he moved, slow and deliberate, that made her uneasy. And the fact that Adam had reminded her yesterday of him attempting to stop the wedding...


    "I need to talk to you," Spencer said directly as he took another step forward, closing the distance between them.


    Mnie hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Steeling herself, she straightened her shoulders and lifted her chin. "We have nothing to talk about, Spencer. Please leave."


    Spencer shook his head as he continued toe closer to her. "Not until I''ve said what I need to say."


    A flicker of unease passed through her at this but she masked it quickly. She took a slow breath, then nodded toward the door. "Fine. But whatever you have to say, we can talk outside. In the open."


    "No. What I want to say is between you and me. I don''t want anyone eavesdropping."


    Mnie shook her head, "Spencer, I need to leave..."


    "Rx, Mnie." He let out a humorless chuckle, but there was something almost bitter in his tone. "You don''t have to be so desperate to rush to Adam. You can spare me a few minutes. It''s not like I''m kidnapping you."


    Mnie stilled. His words stung in a way she hadn''t expected. He spoke as if she was the one who had betrayed him! Despite everything, he was the one who had gone to another woman first!


    She swallowed the knot in her throat and folded her arms over her chest. "Fine. Talk. You have ten minutes."


    Spencer exhaled as if he''d been holding his breath and stepped closer. He reached out, hesitantly, before taking her hand in his. She tried to pull her hand away but he simply tightened his hold.


    "I..." He hesitated, his gaze flickering away before settling back on her. "This might be too little, toote, but I need you to know the truth. When I asked you out, it wasn''t for the sake of the will. I really did like you, Mnie. I don''t know what we could have been if things had been different¡ªif we would have grown closer or drifted apart in time¡ªbut my feelings were real."


    Mnie''s breath caught slightly, but she said nothing. Why did he insist on putting on an act now?


    Spencer pressed on. "Then came the will... and it threw everything into chaos. If it had been just you, I would have given up everything to you without hesitation, Mnie. But Adam...?" His jaw clenched, and something dark flickered in his eyes. "That was different. I was furious¡ªfurious at my grandmother, at everyone who kept trying to force the idea that he and I are brothers. He''s not."


    Mnie frowned. She had heard Adam say the same thing before¡ªrefusing to acknowledge Spencer as his brother. But before she could think too deeply about it, Spencer continued, his wordsing faster now, as if he''d kept them bottled up for too long.


    "In my anger, I made the decision to marry you. I charged ahead without thinking. We already liked each other, so what was wrong with marriage? Why should I step aside and let Adam take something¡ªsomeone¡ªI cared about while also stealing what should have been mine?"


    His fingers curled slightly around hers before he let go, pacing in front of her in agitation.


    "But as the wedding day approached, the guilt started eating away at me. Every time I saw you, every time you looked at me with those bright, trusting eyes, I felt like scum. Like a fraud. I was cheating you, robbing you of the love and honesty you deserved. And I couldn''t live with that."


    He let out a slow breath and ran a hand through his hair. "That''s why I ran away after the wedding, Mnie. Not because I didn''t care, but because I did. Because I was a coward who thought that distance would hurt you less than the truth."


    Silence hung between them, thick and heavy."Every time you talked to me, tried to tell me, I avoided things because of the guilt. I... I never knew what my mother was doing here and for that, I can only me myself. Then I met Hallie..."


    "She... she was attractive and caring, but more important than that, I did not feel guilty towards her. And like a fool, to bury my guilt, I started seeing her, forgetting you. But then, it was time to return. With my return, all the feelings of anger andguilt at the situation returned in full force. And then, there was Adam, hovering close to you."


    Mnie stared at him then. What did he mean Adam was clsoe to her? "Oh. I know him. I know how he can get close to women easily. He always has been ady ma. And I am thankful...you didn''t get close to him. At least not when you still thought we were married."


    Before Mnie could react, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a firm yet strangely gentle embrace. His voice was low as he murmured, "Mnie, before you be his wife... I just wanted to say goodbye. Goodbye to the girl I once knew, the girl who trusted me. And... I wanted to apologize¡ªto her, to you¡ªfor breaking your heart."


    Mnie stiffened, her hands hovering in the air, uncertain whether to push him away or let the moment pass. Her mind screamed at her to resist, but there was something about the way he held her in ce.


    "I am sorry for everything, Mnie. For the way things turned out. For my mistakes. And for all the times I hurt you when I should have protected you. But I also need you to know this¡ªno matter what happens, no matter who you choose, I will never see you as my enemy. So, if you ever need anything, I hope you won''t hesitate toe to me. You will always be Mel to me. My once upon a time... "


    The silence stretched between them until it was broken by the sound of pping. Mnie was shaken out of her stupor as she pushed Spencer away and turned towards the sound, only to find Adam standing there, leaning against the doorframe as he drawled," How touching..."

 Chapter 51: Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Challenge</h4>


    While Mnie turned away from Spencer in a hurry, he strolled towards the door.But before stepping out, he met Adam''s gaze¡ªhis expression not one of remorse as it had been in front of Mnie, but one of triumph and challenge.


    Adam simply raised an eyebrow at him, as if unbothered, but something in his posture shifted, his stance bing more rigid as he walked in.


    Without another word, Spencer walked past him, and the moment the man was out, Adam stepped in and closed the door. This time, the sound of the lock was somehow louder... and Mnie turned back to see Adam as he stood motionless, his dark gaz trained on her.


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to break the silence. "What are you doing here? And how did you even open the door when it was locked?"


    His already dark expression seemed to go darker as his lips curled up in the semblence of a smile though that was definitely not it. It was something far more dangerous... "You''re questioning me? You are asking me that?"


    Before she could take a step back, he moved. In an instant, Mnie found herself pressed against the cool surface of the wall, Adam''s hands braced on either side of her, caging her in, his face near hers. The heat of his body radiated toward her, his scent filling the space between them, intoxicating and suffocating all at once.


    Her breath caught, eyes going wide as she stared up at him at the anger that seemed to be surrounding him as he leaned in close and almost growled, "You''re standing here, dressed in a wedding dress, set to marry me in an hour¡ª"his gaze darkened, flicking to her lips before locking onto her eyes again¡ªand instead of exining why you were in your ex''s arms, you''re demanding answers from me?"


    He banged his hand against the wall and she jumped as he continued," This might be a marriage of convenience Mnie but if you think I will overlook something like this, then you are dangerously mistaken. Last time, when you were hurt, you were scared to let me carrry you to the bench, scared that your husband might see it misunderstand. But now, you''re not worried at all."


    Her silence seemed to anger Adam even more, as he caught her chin and turned her head towards him, forcing her to meet his gaze," Do you want to marry him? Are you ready to forgive him? Would you like me step aside?"


    Mnie took a slow, shaky breath, as her heart pounded against her ribs. Adam''s grip on her chin wasn''t painful, but it was demanding. His dark eyes burned into hers daring her to give an answer that he did not want.


    She forced herself to steady her voice. There was no need to let him see how much he was affecting her. At this moment, though he was angry and aggressive, she didn''t feel unsafe. She could see the control in his eyes and somehow that was attrctive to her. But, he did not need to know that. She took a slow breath and exined, "I have no intention of backing out. Spencer was only here to apologize. That''s all. And he had locked the door but I should have known you are able to enter locked doors..." He''d entered her room on the night of the party as well. How had she forgotten that?


    Adam didn''t move, didn''t blink, just stared at her as if trying to determine if she was lying.


    She swallowed and pressed on. "I wasn''t expecting the hug, Adam. And I didn''t hug him back. If you hade a few minutester, you would have found me telling Spencer exactly where to shove that apology of his."


    The silence stretched between them, thick and charged.


    That was the truth. Mnie had indeed been shocked by the heartfelt apology and somehow, looking at the man, had made her feel an ache. After all, she had waited three years for him. But when he''d held her, she had felt nothing but loathing. Should she forgive him just because he had given her an apology and a few excuses? Of course not.


    Even now, she was sure that he had some other n for approaching her. She just needed to find out what. That was why she had let the hug continue. Hoping to get some information. She was sure he believed that he''d fooled her and that she would rethink her decision to marry Adam.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adam released her chin and stepped back. His jaw was still tight, his gaze unreadable as he studied her onest time. Without another word, he turned and strode toward the door.


    Just as he reached it, he stopped, one hand on the handle. He didn''t look back as he said, "I''ll be waiting downstairs."


    And then he was gone.


    She didn''t know why, but a nagging feeling told her that Adam had beenpletely serious. If she had told him she wanted to end things, he would have walked away without hesitation. It was what confused her. Did he want the estate or not? Was he doing this for the money or was his motive something else?


    Shaking her head, she moved towards the bed, and slipped on her shoes, before taking a look around. After today, she would finally move out of this house. And the next part of her life would begin, where she could focus on get rid of the parasites that had been ced in LuxeArt and bring it back to its former glory.


    And as she walked out of the room with her head straight, she promised herself one thing. The next part of her life was going to be on her terms and no one else''s. Since she and Adam had already made arrangements to live separately, all she needed to do was live a single person''s life for the next three years...

 Chapter 52: A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 52 - A n</h4>


    Throughout the drive to the civil affairs bureau, Adam was on pins and needles, though his expression remained unchanged.His mind raced with unease, but outwardly, he betrayed nothing.


    When he had first been informed that Spencer had entered Mnie''s room and locked the door behind him, his immediate thought was that something disastrous would happen- perhaps Spencer had kidnapped her or found some other way to prevent the wedding.


    He''d almost raced to the room, to prevent any disasters. But to his surprise, nothing of the sort had taken ce other than Spencer trying to seduce Mnie of course. This only made him more restless. He just couldn''t figure out what Spencer was nning, and that uncertainty gnawed at him. And the jealousy of seeing her with Spencer... But he quickly pushed that thought away to focus on more pressing matters.


    Thest time Spencer had schemed, Adam had stumbled upon his n by sheer luck. If he hadn''t found out in time, Spencer would have already married Mnie for the sake of the will, securing his im over two thirds of the shares of the estate whileAdam had been in the hospital then, helpless and unable to move.


    Thankfully, the person had helped him and he''d pulled the strings he had to prevent the marriage from going through.


    Over the next three years, he had kept a close watch on Spencer''s every move, trying to gain a better understanding of the situation, in case Spencer made a move that would give away his game. But Spencer had stayed away, making things go smoothly for him.


    Slowly,he''d focused on Mnie and getting information about her as well. He had assumed that she was a gold digger who would probably be paid handsomely for marrying Spencer for three years.


    But he had been surprised. Mnie had been like a little faithful wife, waiting for her husband to return.


    Meanwhile, Spencer had indulged in one affair after another,pletely disregarding the woman he had married.


    The more Adam observed, the more he saw the kind of person Mnie truly was. To understand her better, he had even tied hispany into a business contract with her, and through that, he had seen firsthand how capable she was, which meant one things. She had been fooled by Spencer.


    But she''d proven herself to be a sharp andpetent businesswoman. His grandmother had been right in rmending her to marry into her family.


    Initially, Adam''s n had been simple¡ªconvince Mnie to sell her shares to him. After everything she had been through, he had assumed that she would want nothing more than to sever all ties with Spencer when she discovered the truth.


    Surely, after realizing how deeply she had been betrayed, she would prefer to walk away from it all, taking the clean break he would eventually offer her. That was what he had expected.


    Even when he had jokingly told Max three years ago that he would marry three yearster, it had been nothing more than that¡ªa joke. There had been no sincerity in those words. He had no desire to touch anything that had once belonged to Spencer. Never.


    But then he met her. And for reasons he couldn''t fully exin, his ns changed. He told himself it was because he wanted to make Spencer suffer, to humiliate him in the cruelest way possible. After all, regardless of how things yed out, Adam would end up holding two-thirds of the estate''s shares. But simply buying Mnie''s portion felt too easy, too unsatisfying. No¡ªhe wanted something far more gratifying. He wanted to steal her right from under Spencer''s nose and take everything that Spencer thought he had a right to.


    So, instead of offering to buy her out, he had proposed a prenuptial agreement, fully expecting her to scoff at the idea and throw it back in his face. He had thought she would refuse outright. But to his utter surprise, Mnie had agreed.


    "Are you still tensed that Spencer will try to obstruct the wedding?" Mnie''s voice broke through the quiet and he simply gave a nod. This was nto the time to be foolish and think that Spencer would stay quiet.


    "Are you having second thoughts?" Mnie asked quietly, and he turned his head towards her with narrowed eyes," Are YOU having second thoughts Melon?" He thought back to the hug he had just witnessed. Yes, she had not been holding Spencer but she had not minded letting him hold her. And they HAD been a couple.


    The jealousy and anger he felt unfurl in the pit of his stomach, made his gaze sharper. It was toote already, a small voice in his head screamed. He''d asked her before if she wanted to not marry him! But now, when they were almost at the civil affairs bureau, if she refused, he would drag her and get married.


    Mnie shook her head though she also sent him a look that said he was behaving weirdly and exined," I just think that this is too easy. I mean, before, when Spencer did not know all this, signing the pre nuptial agreement and then getting married would have been easy. But now, we get married, go our separate ways, handle our own affairs for the next three years, and then quietly divorce? It sounds nice; however, I don''t think it''s going to be that easy."


    Adam nodded, realizing that she too was wondering why things were proceeding so smoothly. Discarding the relief he was feeling that he did not have to drag her to the judge kicking and screaming, he rxed a bit and reassured her," I doubt it will be this easy. They definitely have an ace up their sleeve..."


    He had barely finished the sentence when they reached the civil affairs bureau and saw the people waiting there. He smirked. Ahh, like he''d said. Spencer was no fool. He would nto simply rely on Mnie''s change of heart.

 Chapter 53: A Devoted Husband

    <h4>Chapter 53 - A Devoted Husband</h4>


    Adam stepped out of the car and held out his hand to Mnie, who was dressed in a simple ivory sheath dress ignoring the presence of the man who was waiting a few feet away.


    She ced her hand in his, and once outside, he sent her a smile and tucked her arm through his leading her toward the entrance. Just as they reached the doors, Adam came to a halt, his gazending on a familiar figure and he gave the man a surprised look as if he had not noticed him earlier."Uncle Truman? What are you doing here?"


    Attorney Truman sent the couple aplicated look before answering. "I heard that you and Miss Mnie were getting married."


    Adam''s lips curled into a smug smile and he nodded as he straightened his hand and curled his arm around her shoulder, "You heard right, Uncle Truman. We figured we''d tie the knot first and then let everyone else know. I already officially re- introduced her to the family though."


    Truman gave a slow nod, his expression unreadable. "I see. But I think you might not be able to get married today."


    Adam''s smile vanished. His grip on Mnie''s hand tightened slightly as he narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" he asked, his tone edged with impatience and something else. It seemed the next scheme was about to be revealed.


    Truman grimaced. Sometimes, he hated being awyer for the rich. People like the Collins'' family had everything, yet nothing was ever enough. Greed was their true legacy.


    Spencer''s n to marry Mnie had been unexpected, but not entirely shocking. These kinds of marriages weren''t umon.


    But Adam? That was surprising. Truman knew exactly what the boy had done with his trust fund, and even beyond that, he knew what Adam was capable of. He didn''t need marriage to gain riches.


    Now, seeing him go this far¡ªtying himself to Mnie just to get his hands on the ABC empire¡ªonly proved that no amount of wealth could ever satisfy certain people. Even Adam Collins, whom he''d once thought was above all this, wasn''t immune to the hunger for more, it seemed.


    Still, Truman kept his expression neutral as he stared at the two and said, "Before you go through with this, there''s something you need to know. Let''s step into the restaurant next door for a few minutes." He nced at his watch. "I took the liberty of postponing your appointment inside by a little while."


    Without waiting for their response, he turned and walked away, leaving Adam and Mnie standing there with no choice but to follow.


    Truman wasted no time. "Early this morning, someone filed an urgent petition with the judge, contesting the will."


    Adam frowned, and this time, so did Mnie. "On what grounds?" she asked. "From what I understand, the will is irond."


    "It is," Truman agreed. "The issue isn''t with the will itself or its contents. What''s being contested is something else entirely. In fact, it''s unprecedented." He exhaled sharply before continuing. "But after careful consideration, the judge has decided to approve the challenge."


    Adam''s jaw tightened. "Meaning?"


    "Meaning," Truman said grimly, "this wedding might not happen today after all. Or if it does, then you need to understand the new conditions."


    Truman nodded. "In a special appeal this morning, Sir Robert Collins appeared before the judge. He not onlyid out the full contents of the will but also..." He hesitated, his gaze briefly flickering toward Mnie before continuing, "...the entire fiasco with Spencer."


    Mnie stiffened beside Adam, while Truman pressed on. "He argued that marrying Miss Mnie solely to secure the shares goes against his wife''s true intentions when drafting the will. In his view, such a move undermines both her wishes and the integrity of the inheritance itself."


    Truman exhaled, sping his hands together on the table. "Taking all of this into ount, Sir Robert argued that they had two options. One, they could contest the will entirely, iming it to be illegal. But that would trigger a long and messy legal battle¡ªone that would not only drag on for years but also damage thepany''s standing and harm the interests of other shareholders."


    Adam''s jaw clenched. "And the other option?"


    Truman''s lips pressed into a thin line. "He insisted that the court step in to ensure that your marriage¡ªshould it proceed¡ªaligns with the original intent of the will."


    Mnie''s fingers tightened slightly as she questioned, "Meaning?"


    "The judge agreed to his request. And now, if you choose to marry, you will be legally bound by certain court-mandated conditions."


    Adam''s expression darkened. "What conditions?"


    Truman sighed, pulling out a folded document and cing it on the table. "First and foremost, your marriage must be proven to be genuine. That means no loopholes, no backdoor agreements and nothing else that might mean that you are doing this for anything other than the will to stay together." He let the words sink in before continuing. "You are required to stay married for a minimum of three years as per the will. Now, during that time, your rtionship will be subject to periodic legal review to ensure it isn''t a sham."


    "Second," Truman went on, "you will have to reside together in the same household for the entire duration. Separate living arrangements will not be epted. That means, even for work, you cannot be apart from each other for more than a month in a year."


    Adam let out a short, humorlessugh. "You''re joking."


    Truman didn''t even blink. "I assure you, I''m not."


    He nced between the two of them before delivering the final blow. "And third¡ªif at any point the court finds sufficient evidence that this marriage was purely transactional or not in ordance to Lady Collins'' wished, your im to the inheritance will be permanently revoked, and the shares will be redistributed as per an alternate use in the will which is two thirds will go to Spencer and one third to you, Mr Adam Collins."


    Silence hung between them after this as Attorney Truman finished," So, in short, if you do marry Miss Mnie, you have to be a devoted husband..."

 Chapter 54: Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Wedding</h4>


    Silence hung between them after this as Attorney Truman finished," So, in short, if you do marry Miss Mnie, you have to be a devoted husband..."


    Mnie''s hands curled into fists beneath the table. What kind of an ultimatum was this? It felt like a ridiculous decree from another era. She had expected there would beplications, but this? This was absurd. It would be better to fight things out in court than be forced into this version of marriage. Sir Collins had really yed well! The only reason she had easily epted the marriage was the arrangement to live alone. He''d nned to return to wherever he hade out from and she would live on her own.


    With the new conditions, however this would be impossible! Living with Adam for three years! No! She was about to push back her chair and walk out when, to herplete surprise, Adam''s hand closed over hers under the table.


    Startled, she turned to look at him, but his gaze remained locked on the attorney, his expression unreadable.


    Attorney Truman exhaled slowly, studying them. "So, I take it I should cancel your appointment inside?" His voice was neutral, but something about his tone made Mnie pause. There was an odd undercurrent¡ªsomething more than just professional formality. Was that... satisfaction?


    Even as she was processing this, Adam suddenly threw his head back andughed. She blinked, taken bylete surprise. Did he lose his sanity due to this blow?


    Mnie''s head snapped toward him in shock. It felt almostical¡ªlike watching a tennis match, her gaze darting from one man to the other, trying to make sense of what was happening. And then, before she could react, she found herself watching¡ªalmost as if from outside her own body¡ªas Adam lifted their joined hands and pressed a lingering kiss to the back of hers.


    She barely had time to take a breath before he spoke in a voice filled with such exaggerated love that she felt nauseous. And then he turned his head and made a ''love- filled besotted face'' that almost had her fall off the chair.


    "Uncle Truman! Why on earth would you even think of canceling our wedding?" Adamined before continuuing "The timing of the will may have pushed things forward a little, sure¡ªbut that doesn''t change the truth. Mnie and I are in love. Deeply, madly in love. Love at first sight, in fact. I was crushed when I thought she was married and on cloud nine when I realized she wasn''t." He let out a chuckle, shaking his head as if the very idea of doubting their feelings was absurd. "Devoted husband for three years? That''s not even a question. I intend to be the most devoted husband Mnie could ever ask for¡ªfor life."


    Attorney Truman blinked at him, clearly taken aback, while Mnie could only stare at him wondering, ''Hello? Did I ask for a devoted husband?And that too for life? Sorry, I don''t want this deal!!!!''


    Meanwhile, using the few shocked minutes, Adam caught Mnie''s hand and smiled at the man," Well then, Uncle Truman, if that is all, we''ll go inside and get married. There really is no reason for us to dy it any longer. I''ll have my assistant pick up a copy of the court orders from your officeter." He then tugged at Mnie''s hand as he turned towards her and said," Come on, Melon. We need to hurry inside."


    Mnie hesitated for a fraction of a second before rising to her feet, masking her wariness with a polite smile. With the attorney watching, she had no choice but to y along.


    As soon as they stepped past the doors and out of Truman''s earshot, she turned sharply to Adam, whispering, "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" She tried to yank her hand free, but instead of letting go, he did something even more infuriating.


    His hand left hers only to slide around her waist as he pulled her towards his body, making them walk like Siamese twins joint at the hip. He then turned his head and leaned close to her, pretending to whisper something in her ear, as he exined," This is a trap. If we hesitate, he''ll have the perfect excuse to im we''re doing this for the will only. And if that happens, everything will fal apart."


    Her stomach twisted uneasily, her mind racing. "What are you saying?"


    Adam sighed and exined, "There''s no way a judge would give this kind of ruling without foul y. What does thew care about intentions or feelings behind the will? They want us boxed into a corner. We need to y along and buy time¡ªat least until we figure out a way out of this. This edict is only skating along the line of legal. So..."


    "So we y along until we can find a way out of this or prove that this is illegal?" Mnie finished his words for him as Adam nodded but then she could not help but ask," Why not just stop this wedding and go the other route? We could go for a legal battle or I could simply refuse to marry either of you and sell you, my shares."


    "You think I didn''t consider that? And they didn''t consider that? They must''ve found a way to block that option too," he said grimly. "If selling your shares was a viable way out, don''t you think they would have ounted for it? Nope. They are better prepared that this. And as for fighting it in court... it would take months, if not years. The instability would send thepany''s stocks into freefall, and neither of us can afford that right now. You know that well."


    "There has to be another way," she muttered as they walked back into the civil affairs bureau.


    "There isn''t," Adam said tly. "Not yet. That''s why we need to go through with this¡ªfor now." And then with a crooked smile, continued, "So, Melon, get ready to gain a devoted husband..."

 Chapter 55: The Bride

    <h4>Chapter 55 - The Bride</h4>


    "You may kiss the bride," the clerk said monotonously, already reaching for the stamp to finalize the certificate. Of course, he didn''t actually need to wait for them to kiss¡ªit was just a formality. But ording to the higher-ups, even the smallest traditions had to be followed to the letter. Rules were rules, after all.


    When neither of them moved, the clerk sighed impatiently, tapping his fingers against the desk. He needed to get back to his lunch and this couple was going to stand here and waste his time? He raised an eyebrow and spoke snidely, "What? Are you afraid you won''t be able to stop once you start?"


    Mnie''s heart gave an unexpected thump at his words. She hadn''t considered that possibility. Or rather, she had¡ªbut she had dismissed it, assuming it wouldn''te to this. It was just a sham marriage, after all. The civil affairs bureau was hardly the ce for romantic gestures, and she had assumed no one would actually expect them to go through with the kiss. Who even cared about something so trivial?


    But now, under the clerk''s pointed stare and the sharp-eyed scrutiny of Attorney Truman and a court official standing stiffly to the side, she realized they had no choice.


    She swallowed and her gaze flicked to the man standing beside her. He didn''t seem the least bit hesitant. If anything, he looked amused, as if he had been expecting this all along. He probably had expected it!


    His eyes looked down at her in challenge, daring her to back down.


    Mnie narrowed her own eyes in response. Did he think she was afraid to kiss him? Did he expect her to hesitat and turn away in embarrassment? Lifting her chin, she steeled herself. If he wanted to challenge her, fine. She wasn''t about to lose.


    The simple motion was enough encouragement for him. The moment her face lifted he swooped in and caught her lips, like an eagle catching its prey.


    Ironically, the first thing she noticed was the cold press of metal against her lips. A Little had things pressed against her lips and she realized that is was his lip ring...


    Before Mnie could register much beyond this, Adam''s tongue flicked out, tracing the seam of her lips in a teasing, almostzy motion. It wasn''t deep or lingering, but it sent a jolt of heat through her anyway, making her want to push him away! The nerve! He was actually using this situation to take advantage of her.


    Thankfully, the man pulled back before she would have pushed him and straightened with a smirk on his face.


    Then, just as quickly as he''d leaned in, he pulled back, a slow smirk tugging at his lips. His dark eyes glinted with amusement, and to make matters worse, he winked. The audacity!


    Mnie barely had time to re at him before the sharp thump of the stamp echoed through the silent office.


    "Done," the clerk announced, sliding the certificate toward them with a look that screamed finally. "You''re officially husband and wife. Congrattions."


    With a grin, Adam turned around and quickly picked up the document from the table and scanned it carefully... in case something was missing. Satisfied, he slipped the certificate into an envelope and passed it to his assistant who somehow appeared at his side.


    He nced at her and Attorney Truman then, before smiling," I had to make sure that the certificate was signed and stamped."


    Attorney Truman gave a grimace. Yep. They would want to make a careless mistake like it happened with Spencer and Mnie.


    "Congrattions, Miss Mnie and Adam." He adjusted his sses and offered a practiced smile. "I trust this is the beginning of a prosperous and truthful union. Good luck to you both. As for the formalities in regards to the will and the new addendums, we can discuss this tomorrow. Do you have any ns for celebrating now?"


    Mnie almost rolled her eyes. Her ns had already been disrupted by Attorney Truman. She''d nned to go house hunting so that she would be able to move out of the Collins mansion immediately but now, she would have to look at new arrangements...


    Before she could say this though, Attorney Truman continued,"Sir Robert Collins would like to extend his congrattions¡ªand an invitation to lunch." He nced between them. "He insisted, actually. Even though I had my doubts, he seemed sure that you would go ahead with the marriage, and he wanted me to invite you both for a celebratory meal."


    Once, having gotten rid of the attorney and promising that they would reach the hotel for the lunch soon, Adam and Mnie returned to the car. Once inside, the two breathed a sigh of relief before Adam let out a low curse.


    "Dam* it! This changes things. We need to figure out our living situtation. I am not going to live in that dam8ed mansion!"


    Mnie looked at him in surprise. She had not expected that. Now that he was back here, she''d thought that while she would move out, he would live there. Of course with the new conditions, they would have to figure out on where to live.


    "I, uh... actually have some appointments lined up with real estate agentster this week," she admitted, watching his expression. "I was nning to check out a few houses, just to get a sense of my options. If you want, you coulde along. Maybe we can find something that works for both of us¡ªa multi-story house or something simr. That way, we''d technically be ''living together,'' as expected..." She paused, choosing her words carefully. "But we''d still have our own separate spaces. No unnecessary ovep."


    Adam nodded and started the car, looking deep in thought. He had to find a way out of this. Living together for the next three years would mean exposing his secrets and other things. No wonder that was the condition set forth. Grandfather had really thought things through.

 Chapter 56: Don’t Hold It

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Don''t Hold It</h4>


    Robert Collins raised his ss in a toast. "I hope you won''t hold it against this old man, Adam for petetitioning to the court," he said with an easy smile. "I just wanted to make sure that in this race, the two of you don''t forget what matters most¡ªlove and life. I never wanted to see the two brotherspeting. That''s why I told your grandmother to make adjustments to the will. But who knew she wouldn''t listen, and then all this would happen?"


    Adam clinked his ss against his grandfather''s. "Of course, Old Man. Who could me you for wanting the happiness of your grandchildren? But I don''t think that grandmother was at fault, really. You, of all people, knew her wish."


    Robert Collins'' face tightened.


    Mnie watched the two men, trying to understand the undercurrents of their conversation. On the surface, they bickered like any normal grandfather and grandson. But beneath that, it felt more like two rival leaders negotiating peace, pretending at cordiality while measuring each other''s moves.


    Robert chuckled at Adam''s words, then turned to Mnie, studying her as if searching for something. "Mnie, you don''t know this child as well as I do, so it will take time for you to understand the reason for my concerns. He''s always been... spirited. His escapades in high school, oh, the trouble he could stir up..." He trailed off, lost in thought, before shaking his head with a sigh. "If only he could keep out of trouble with girls..."


    Adam only smiled, unfazed by the remark. But Mnie couldn''t help raising an eyebrow. This wasn''t the first time Robert had implied that Adam was adies'' man. She wondered why. Spencer hated Adam, and Adam had no love for Spencer. But why was their grandfather so openly prejudiced?


    Robert leaned back in his chair, taking her silence as encouragement to continue. "Now that he''s finally married..." He let the words linger before continuing, his voice deceptively light. "I have to make sure itsts."


    Another pause. Just long enough to let the weight of his words settle. "But I do feel reassured. Even if you''re quite different from Adam''s usual taste..." His lips curled slightly at the edges. "I trust you''ll manage to keep up with him. Good girls like you know how to manage a home and keep rtionships together. Thankfully, Adam here chose a ''girl next door'' like you instead of those beauties."


    Mnie''s grip on her ss tightened. Well, that was an interesting way of calling her in. Not that she minded. She ced the ss back on the table carefully and met the old man''s gaze. "Don''t worry, Grandfather. I can handle a little mischief."


    The old man smiled. Of course, she would need to handle things. How much she could handle, however, was another question entirely. But he''d like to see for sure, the woman who actually had the foolishness to tie herself to Adam without knowing anything about him...But he would begin slowly. The wedding gift was already prepared...


    He gestured for the waitstaff to bring lunch and then stated slowly, "Anyway, my purpose in inviting you to this lunch is actually something else. The previous celebration was originally meant to celebrate Mnie and Spencer''s engagement, which weter changed to a celebration for weing Spencer back."


    He took a sip of his drink before continuing. "However, there are rumors circting about Mnie''s position in the family and why she held her position in thepany all these years and if that was under false pretenses."


    "So, I''ve decided. Tomorrow, we will hold a small gathering to officially celebrate your wedding, wee you into the family properly, and silence any gossip about you, Adam and Spencer. I understand you might be eager to go on your honeymoon, but please, do that after tomorrow."


    Adam leaned back, watching his grandfather with a neutral expression, " I didn''t realize we needed an official event to confirm our marriage. I thought signing the papers was enough. But I am okay with whatever Mnie says." He turned to Mnie then with raised eyebrows and a look of a besotted fool that had her almost rolling her eyes.


    Robert merely smiled at that, "In this family, Adam, nothing is ever just about papers. You should know that. Appearances matter. Stability matters. You two must show the world that your union is strong and that Mnie was never there under false pretenses. So, Mnie, since Adam is leaving it to you, what do you think?"


    "Of course, if that''s what''s best for the family and business." Mnie answered, somehow feeling that Adam wanted her to ept the invitation for this gathering. And she was right. He seemed mighty pleased while she felt only confusion.


    "Good girl," Robert murmured approvingly. "Now, let''s eat. We have much to prepare for tomorrow."


    Mnie could barely eat throughout the meal though as her mind continued to work. She didn''t know why, but she had a feeling that she had somehow turned into a pawn in the game between these two men. And she was not happy about it. The only reason she had married Adam was because she would be able to use him to shield her so that she could be independent but instead she was getting more and more tangled.


    Meanwhile, Robert Collins was actually pleased with the oue of today. At this moment, Mnie and Adam were at the lowest. They''d not had the time yet to know each other and get each other''s back. Striking at this time would be the perfect time to tear them apart... And even if they did not break up now, he had three years to make them lose everything and carry out his ultimate n.


    There was no hurry at all. No hurry.


    Adam, on the other hand, could only clench his hand under the table, almost breaking the fork, he held in his hand, trying to stop himself from stabbing the old man''s smug face...

 Chapter 57: Going

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Going</h4>


    "Where are you taking the bags?" Madam Collins demanded, her voiceced with barely contained fury as she watched several men carrying luggage from both the guest room and Adam''s room.


    Though the housekeeper had already informed her that Adam had personally ordered for their belongings to be moved, she still refused to ept the reality of their impending departure. If they left now, how would she seed in keeping them under control? How would they ensure that the bond between Adam and Mnie fractured the way they needed it to?


    Her gaze flickered towards the old man as she spoke indignantly, "Father! Do you see this? Instead of showing respect by exining themselves, they''ve sent people to gather their things so that they can move out. They want the Collins estate, but they refuse to live with the family?"


    Before Robert Collins could say something, the two people in question walked in at the right time... or the wrong time, depending on whose point of view one considered.


    Madam Collins wasted no time. She immediately turned on Mnie, advancing toward her with sharp, clipped steps, her eyes gleaming with usation.


    "Didn''t you ept Father''s invitation justst week to stay here?" she snapped, her voice biting. "And now, without so much as a proper discussion, you want to sneak away? Is this how you repay his generosity? Do you take this estate for a mere guesthouse, one you can waltz in and out of whenever it pleases you?"


    Mnie''s expression darkened. She really really wanted to give this woman a piece of her mind... And then as she watched Adam shrug she realized she could. So, she did.


    "Then should I think of it as a prison?" she countered coolly. "One that, once you step into, you can never leave?"


    Mnie knew exactly what would happen the moment she dared to answer back. She had learned her lesson well- that Madam Collins did not take kindly to defiance. That woman enjoyed violence¡ªno, she relished it. And her favorite pastime? pping Mnie. Over the past three years, she had tried to avoid confrontation with this woman, as a basic defence and also because she''d wanted to save her rtionship with Spencer. But now, she didn''t need to avoid anything.


    But this time, she was prepared.The second Madam Collins raised her hand to strike, Mnie had every intention of pushing her back and making it clear that she was done being treated like a punching bag.


    Yet, she never got the chance.


    It wasn''t because Madam Collins had suddenly found it in herself to show restraint.That would have shocked Mnie to the core, of course. No, the older woman had already lifted her hand, fingers curled in anticipation of the p. But before she could bring it down, her wrist was caught mid-air¡ªfirmly, unshakably¡ªby Adam.


    He had moved so fast that Mnie barely registered it. She blinked and suddenly she could only see his broad back...


    And then he spoke, in a tone so light that if she had not heard his threat, she would have thought he was discussing the weather in a normal conversation,"I really like my wife''s face. So, if you touch her and dirty it or mark it, I''ll have no choice but to break your hand. Please refrain from making me harm you."


    Adam''s words seemed to push Madam Collins over the edge, sending her into a frenzy of uncontroble rage. Her face twisted with fury, and with a sharp intake of breath, she let out a piercing scream that made everyone wince.


    "Adam! Very good! So this is your idea of filial piety?" she spat, her chest heaving as she red at him. "This is how you repay me? After everything I''ve done for you? I raised you for fifteen years, gave you a home, a name, a future! And in the end, you dare to turn around and threaten your own mother?"


    She red at him and pointing a finger at his shoulder as she continued venomously," They say a street dog will always remain a street dog, no matter how much you try to dress it up in finery or bring it into a mansion. And you¡ªyou''re living proof of that! You ungrateful bas*ard!"


    It was as if a light bulb went off in her head. Adam was probably adopted. Even while Mnie was processing this, Adam had let go of Madam Collins wrist as he lenaed down and spoke in a whisper like voice, making Mnie strain to hear what was being said, "Since Grandfather is holding a celebration should I let the world see what an exceptional mother you''ve been to me? Let''s tell them all how wonderfully you''ve raised me, how you treated me with love and kindness, how you shaped me into the man I am today. I''m sure they''d love to hear the stories and see the pictures."


    Madam Collins gasped as he finished the threat while Mnie tried to listen what he was threatening her with. She wanted to find out.


    But Adam had already straightened and then announced, " Mnie and I are a newly wedded couple. We need our space and though the Collins Mansion is not small, we would like our privacy. We will be staying at a hotel for our wedding night and then after the celebration tomorrow, we will go for our honeymoon."


    "You cannot do that!" Madam Collins shouted, shaking her head.


    But Adam simply shrugged and questioned her," Madam! Are you intending to stop us on going for our honeymoon? Or are you intending to join us?"


    Madam Collins paled as she heard his words and quickly shook her head, turning to her father inw," Father. Please. What will the people say when it is made known that there is rife in the Collins family? We have always been living together..."


    "Living together? Have you forgotten that for the six years, I have not lived with the family? If I am not mistaken, you even sought to make people forget my existence, so what is this about them talking?"

 Chapter 58: Wedding Night

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Wedding Night</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Mnie asked as she stepped out of the dressing room, rubbing her wet hair as her gaze fell on the discarded suit jacket lying carelessly on the bed.


    Adam, in the middle of unbuttoning his cuffs, paused and looked up at her. His eyes flickered over her, taking in the simple dress that she has slipped on, before he raised a brow and replied smoothly, "I''m undressing, of course. You don''t expect me to sleep in that suit, do you? I mean I wouldn''t wear it if I could so sleeping it is out of the question."


    His voice was full of challenge and Mnie could not help but give a knowing smile. This man wanted to tease her. He wanted her to worry about what would happen tonight...But she knew the answer to that already... nothing. So, she tossed her hair over her shoulder, threw the towel onto the bed and walked towards him.


    She watched his eyes darken and knew exactly what he was thinking. He''d expected her to stammer and ask him about his ns for tonight. Ask the sleeping arrangements. Well, she had a surprise for him. She stopped inches away from him, so close that she could even se the slight smattering of hair on his chest...


    "I''m not talking about your disrobing. I''m talking about your constant agreement with Grandfather in everything. He says to celebrate the wedding, and you nod along. He tells you to stay the night, and youply without hesitation. Weren''t we supposed to move out tonight? Then howe we are here again, still in the Collins mansion?"


    Adam let out a low chuckle as he closed the remaining distance between them, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "It is our wedding night, Melon and you want to talk about Grandfather? How disappointing. I think your focus should be on... me."


    Instead of answering immediately, she reached out, resting her hand lightly on his shoulder. Her fingers brushed against the fabric of his dress shirt as she slowly, deliberately, undid the first button. Her gaze never wavered from his as she leaned in just a fraction closer.


    "It''s our wedding night, hmm? Then we should do this?"


    As she continued speaking, her fingers worked deftly, slipping open the second button, then the third. The fabric parted slightly, revealing the toned expanse of his chest beneath. Slowly, she looked down, ready to undo the next button... Just as she reached for the fourth button, his hand shot up and caught her wrist.


    His dark eyes met hers and a silent question lingered between them as he spoke in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    Mnie smirked, tilting her chin up defiantly. "I''m helping you getfortable," she said smoothly, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. "That is my duty as a wife, is it not?"


    They stared at each other, neither willing to back down, neither willing to be the first to break. Then, without warning, Adam tightened his grip on her wrist and pulled¡ªjust enough to throw her off bnce.


    Mnie gasped as she stumbled forwar and her body collided against his. Her free hand instinctively shot out,nding t against his bare chest in an attempt to steady herself. When did his shirt fall off his shoulders, she had no idea...The heat of his skin burned through her palm, even as she pushed against him, trying to make him let go of her wrist.


    He didn''t let her go. Instead, he dipped his head as his lips brushed dangerously close to her ear, his breath warm. A shiver ran down her spine, and her fingers twitched against his chest making her nails press in just enough to leave marks, as she tried to push away.


    But he didn''t loosen his hold.


    "Melon, I know exactly what you''re doing. You think I won''t touch you, hmm? That I only tease you, only y games. All that for the estate." He nuzzled the pulse at her throat and continued," I might have married you for the estate... But Melon... I am a man..."


    "You really have no idea, do you?" He let go of her wrist then, his fingers slowly tracing herarm, leaving goosebumps in its wake, "You don''t even realize how attractive you are. You think that wearing a simple dress, with no effort, no intention of seduction, will do nothing to me. That I won''t react. That I''ll keep my distance and you will be safe.


    He chuckled then, a deep, knowing sound that made her breath catch.


    "But you''re wrong."


    His gaze dropped lower, and his fingers traced over the damp fabric of the dress over her shoulder. "Your dress is wet¡ªfrom your hair. And because of that, it''s clinging to you... molding to your body, teasing me without you even realizing it."


    He pressed a lingering kiss to her shoulder then, his lips warm against her skin. She shivered at the touch, feeling branded. "It makes me want to pull the cloth off you, to see how much of you it''s trying to hide from me."


    Adam moved away from her and she stared into his eyes. The desire that unfurled within her was reflected in his eyes. Mnie''s heart thumped. He really did want her. She could see it.


    She looked at his lips, barely away from her and moved closer. She wanted to feel them on her... Her fingers, still syed across his chest, shifted slightly. That was when she felt it¡ªthe unexpected brush of something cool beneath her fingertips. Another piercing.


    Mnie froze.


    For a split second, she didn''t react. But then the realization fully hit, and she jerked her hand back as if she had touched fire. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked up at him, her breath uneven.


    Adam''s lips quirked, his gaze dark with amusement and something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous. He had felt it. He knew exactly what had startled her and made her pull back. He leaned in close to her and their lips almost met...

 Chapter 59: Wedding Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Wedding Night (2)</h4>


    Mnie wanted to curse as she stared at the ceiling, her mind spinning. She''d lost her mind. That had to be the only exnation. Why else would she have nearly thrown herself at Adam Collins like some reckless fool? She wanted to take a deep breath and curse but was quite aware of the person lying next to her on the bed. No.


    She needed to keep her distance( how was she supposed to do that when they were sleeping on the same bed, she had no idea) and maintain a clear boundary between them. He had been right about one thing¡ªshe had been so sure that he wouldn''t touch her. And yet...


    Even now, she could still feel the heat of his lips against her shoulder, a lingering warmth that refused to fade. It was ridiculous. It was just a kiss¡ªbarely even that¡ªbut her skin still tingled, as if branded by his touch. Thankfully, she''d regained her senses at thest possible moment and stepped away. Or rather jumped away but that semantics.


    Once he had gone into the shower after casting an amazed look and muttering something about cold showers, she had wasted no time. Quickly, she dried her hair and her dress and dove straight into the bed and wrapping her self in the nket like a little dumpling.


    It was a childish move, but she needed the physical barrier, something to ground her and separate her from the desire still swirling in her head.


    For a brief moment, she debated pretending to be asleep. Maybe if she feigned sleep, she could avoid any awkward interactions for the rest of the night. But then, she dismissed the idea just as quickly. No. Pretending to be asleep would only make her seem weak, as if she was running from him. Worse, it might make him think she was afraid of him. And she wasn''t.


    With renewed determination, she reached for her phone, deciding that a stand-upedy show would be the perfect distraction. Laughter was what she needed right now¡ªsomething light, something normal. But as she stretched out her hand, her gaze involuntarily dropped to the wedding ring glinting on her finger.


    Her previous ring had been chosen by Madam Collins. She had never been particrly attached to it, but she had acknowledged its beauty and never found reason toin. It had been elegant, expensive, and meticulously selected. Maybe that was why she had felt so indifferent to it. It had never really been hers.


    This time, though, things were different. She hadn''t even given much thought to the rings simply assuming that they would not wear the. And yet, she had been surprised¡ªno, amazed¡ªwhen he produced those rings.


    He had chosen a couple set. It was a simple wedding band, encrusted with a row of diamonds. A slightly thicker, more prominent one for her, and a slimmer, understated one for him.


    She traced a finger over the band absent-mindedly. It wasn''t extravagant. It was something she would have picked out for herself.


    After a brief pause, she shook herself out of her thoughts and quickly turned on her phone, intending to scroll mindlessly until exhaustion took over. Distraction. That was what she needed. Something¡ªanything¡ªto drown out the restless energy humming beneath her skin. But just as she was about to lose herself in the glowing screen, his voice cut through the quiet.


    "Unable to sleep?"


    She barely resisted the urge to jolt and dropped her phone on her face, wincing. With a grimace, she remained still and answered a soft murmur, "Umm".


    She heard him shift beside her, and though she tried not to react, she felt the air change when he turned toward her. From the corner of her eye, she watched as he propped his head up on one palm, his gaze fixed on her.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked curiously.


    Her fingers stilled on the screen. Absolutely not. There was no way she was telling him that she had been thinking about his piercings and how he had good taste in jewellery.


    "Just... things," she hedged, hoping he would drop it.


    But of course, he didn''t.


    "I can answer your question."


    She jerked slightly, whipping her head around to face him. Had she said that out loud? No, she was sure she hadn''t. But then, what exactly was he referring to? As her eyes searched his face, she realized that whatever he wanted to answer her about, it wasn''t the question that had been lingering in his mind, about if he would be interested in showing her his piercings.


    Cautiously, she asked, "What question?"


    He gave her a look and answered," Didn''t you want to know why I agreed with grandfather and Madam Collins to stay here tonight?"


    "Yes." Mnie breathed. Somehow, just talking like this in the darkness made it feel as if they were having an intimate discussion.


    "I want to see what n they have up their sleeve. At present, the two of us are not well acquainted, so they''re bound to try and create misunderstandings between us. If we escape now, then this threat will hang over our heads for the next three years. So, I thought... let them try their best for a little while. Then, we''ll make our escape on our own terms while they scramble for new ways to separate us."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "What could they possibly do in such a short time?"


    Before she could blink, Adam rolled toward her, shifting his weight until his chin was dangerously close to her shoulder. She froze as she stared into his glinting eyes.


    "My sweet Melon. The problem is... you''re too innocent."


    She bristled at that. "Excuse me?" And she was pretty sure that he''d moved closer as he said, "Don''t you think I might have a past? One that you''d find... ufortable?"


    Mnie blinked. A past? The thought had never really crossed her mind, but now that he mentioned it, she supposed it made sense. So, they were nning to bring someone from Adam''s past? But why would she be bothered about it? It was his past after all.


    As she was about to ask him about it, he rolled away, facing away from her.

 Chapter 60: Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Rumors</h4>


    "It truly is surprising. Most of us had nearly forgotten about Adam Collins. When rumors spread that you were the Collins family''s daughter-inw, everyone naturally assumed you were Spencer''s wife. But this¡ªwell, congrattions, Director Mnie."


    "Indeed, Director Roy. But I must say, it''s quite astonishing. You and Adam Collins couldn''t be more different. He''s infamous for his carefree nature, a known yboy with a rather... colorful reputation, especially in thest three years. And yet, you¡ªyou''re soposed, so disciplined. The contrast is remarkable."


    Mnie offered the gathered directors a polite smile, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. Were they genuinely surprised, or were they trying to insult her by implying something? However, how could these people be satisfied with simpleparisons and taunting? Another line of questioning was inevitable.


    "So, Director Mnie," another director chimed in, leaning in with barely concealed curiosity. "How did you and Adam meet? It must have been quite the story."


    "Yes," another joined in, chuckling. "Given how different the two of you are, one can''t help but wonder how it all began."


    What was she supposed to say to that? They had not discussed this line of conversation.


    "I can answer that," Adam cut in smoothly, stepping into the circle of vultures that had gathered around Mnie. He handed her a ss of wine letting his fingers linger against hers for a moment, while his other arm slipped effortlessly around her waist.


    "I saw her. Wanted her. Chased her¡ªand caught her," he said with azy confidence, his smirk just shy of arrogant. Then, with a glint of mischief in his eyes, he added, "Surely, you don''t doubt my ability to attract Mnie?"


    The directors chuckled, some exchanging amused nces while the others exchanged more meaningful nces. After all, many had heard that she was indeed supposed to be with Spencer but Adam had been the one to break the couple apart, be the third party. And his words now seemed to prove it.


    Once he''d extracted her from the people, he quickly moved her towards the food tables and Mnie could not help but think back to their conversationst night.


    She swallowed a sip of the wine and turned her head to look at him, "So... what? They''re going to bring in an ex-girlfriend or two to stir up trouble?"


    "Something like that." Adam answered easily.


    Mnie frowned. "And you''re not worried?"


    "Worried?" He let out a soft chuckle. "No. But I am curious to see just how far they''ll go."


    Mnie could not help but frown, wondering what it was that he meant. It was almost as if he was waiting for someone specific to arrive.


    ***


    Mnie could never have imagined just how urate her guess would be. Adam was indeed waiting for someone to arrive.


    Six years.


    Six long years had passed since he hadst seen her. And yet, even after all this time, the thought of her still had the power to shake him. If there was anyone in this world who could make him willingly give up everything¡ª even this marriage--it would be her.


    And he knew Robert Collins knew it too.


    All these years, she had been the one reason that stopped him from retaliating, the only reason he had continued to turn a blind eye to the old man''s maniptions. He had yed along, endured the power ys and schemes, because he knew until Robert Collins allowed it, she would not return.


    If she had even the slightest inkling that the biggest reason he had agreed to this marriage was to force the old man''s hand¡ªto make him bring that girl back¡ªshe would undoubtedly be furious. No, furious wouldn''t even begin to cover it. She would be livid. But he was willing to endure that as well.


    Just then, a person appeared at the door and he stiffened.


    ***


    Mnie noticed the shift immediately when Adam stiffened. Following his gaze, she turned her head, just in time to see a woman step into the room.


    She was striking, for sure. Dressed in a deep red gown that clung to her form like a second skin, the woman moved with the kind of confidence that turned heads without effort. Dark waves cascaded down her back, and the glint in her eyes was sharp¡ªassessing. She was also the opposite of her.


    Mnie lowered her ss slightly and smiled at him, watching as his eyes remained fixed on the woman. "Friend of yours? The one you expected to create trouble?"


    Adam''s jaw tightened as he shook his head, his grip around his ss tightening until his knuckles turned white. He turned his head to re at the old man. Dam* it! Even now, Robert Collins was not willing to bring out the one he wanted to see?


    "No," he answered Mnie, his voice simmering with barely restrained fury."She''s not the one I was expecting. But don''t worry. She is definitely a troublemaker."


    Mnie caught the edge in his tone and frowned. Well, it almost seemed he was disappointed at the person who had appeared just now.


    Before she could question him, the woman at the door turned her head in their direction, as if she had known exactly where to find them all along. Mnie watched as her eyes fell on Adam.


    Like a heat-seeking missile locked onto its target, she moved across the room, never once breaking eye contact with Adam.


    Mnie could not help but raise her brows as a bystander. Well, there was chemistry and then there was danger... This somehow reeked of the second one... Once near him, she raised her hands, called out his name... "Adam!" and then, hugged him, almost pushing Mnie out of her way.


    If not for Adam''s hand holding her wrist, Mnie would definitely have fallen backwards. But the woman did not seem to care. Even as she hugged him with abandon, she raised on her tiptoes, caught his face and nted her lips on his.


    Mnie stiffened then.

 Chapter 61: Fiance?

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Fiance?</h4>


    It was human instinct to want tough when someone took a fall like that¡ªat least, that was how Mnie tried to justify the sudden urge tough bubbling within her. But the poor girl hadnded hard, right on her backside, and it wouldn''t be right tough at her expense. She must already be feeling humiliated to have been treated like that in public.


    Swallowing the chuckle that threatened to escape, Mnie forced a look of concern onto her face and quickly stepped forward, extending a hand,"Here, let me help you."


    The woman, once upright, instead of acknowledging Mnie''s concern,pletely ignored her.


    Instead she spun around to tre at Adam who stood there with a frozen expression on his face. And yet, Mnie noticed that he had just now wiped his lips...


    "Adam! How could you do this? I am your fiance."


    Adam chuckled at that, his expression cold," My fiance? Excuse me? My wife just helped you stand and instead of thanking her, you turn around and im I am your fiance. I am sure you are mistaken miss."


    The girl almost stomped her foot in frustration, and was about to argue, but before she could, Sir Collins stepped in sympathetically as he looked around and apologized to the people around her," Please excuse the interruption everyone."


    He then turned back to the young girl and in a voice that was high enough to reach those standing close, he said," Niana, wee back." And then, as if he was trying to hide something, he lowered his voice." This must be such a shock to you. I must apologize on Adam''s behalf. You''ve waited for him so faithfully all these years, and yet now, he has returned only to fall for someone else."


    He sighed, shaking his head as if deeply disappointed before shifting his gaze to Mnie. "And, well... it seems history repeats itself. Poor Spencer suffered a simr betrayal from the person he liked and hoped to marry.


    The weight of his words hung in the air like a thick cloud, and as he gently ushered Niana aside, he added in a conspiratorial tone as if rescuing her, "Come, let''s talk somewhere private."


    The moment Sir Collins had taken her away, the crowd shifted. Mnie felt instantly as everyone started to talk and look their way. Conversations that had been lively grew quieter, and nces that had been indifferent or curious until now carried thinly veiled curiosity¡ªor worse, condemnation.


    And within a few moments,she heard the effect as a woman she only vaguely knew,muttered in a whisper trying not to be discreet, said, "<i>I never thought Mnie was that kind of woman."</i>


    <i>"She seemed so proper and devoted... And now, this? Then it really is true? She was supposed to be with Spencer? But instead she stole another woman''s man? And betrayed Spencer who loved her? Tsk tsk. What a shameful thing to do."</i>


    <i>"Was she ever really devoted?" another woman chimed in. "Maybe she was just waiting for someone more... exciting. Even at thest party, everyone did think that Spencer Collins seemed off..."</i>


    <i>"Well, are you really surprised?" a man scoffed under his breath. "Adam has always been the ck sheep of the Collins family. Stirring up trouble, disgracing the family name¡ªit''s just in his nature, isn''t it? That is why he was thrown out of the house by Lady Collins in the first ce..."</i>


    <i>"True," another agreed, his voiceced with amusement. "If there was ever going to be a third party in a scandal, of course it had to be him. It''s practically tradition at this point. But we must not miss this ententainment. That girl... she was not just anybody. She was the daughter of..."</i>


    "Regretting it now?" Adam asked, his voice low andced with amusement as he watched Mnie standing still with an unreadable expression.


    She turned toward him then, and for a moment, he expected her to step away, to put distance between them in a desperate attempt to hush the rumors. It would be useless of course, since they were already married but he was already prepared for it. Surprising him, she did the opposite.


    Lifting her chin ever so slightly, she ced a hand on his shoulder and stepped closer to him, just as the music started to y.


    "Let''s dance," she said simply.


    Adam''s brows lifted in surprise and he extended his hand to her, palm up and smiled when she ced her hand in his, letting him lead her to the dance floor.


    As they moved, whispers continued to ripple through the onlookers, hushed yet persistent, their judgment thick in the air. Eyes trailed their every step, some filled with curiosity, others with outright disapproval.


    <i>"Brazen, isn''t she?"</i> someone muttered.


    <i>"Look at thempletely shameless."</i>


    Yet, despite the murmurs, despite the weight of countless eyes fixed upon them, Adam couldn''t shake the distinct feeling that Mnie was <iughing</i>.


    He nced down at her, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Why are you amused?" he asked curiously.


    Instead of answering immediately, she leaned in just a fraction closer, her breath warm against his skin¡ªand then, to his utter surprise, she <i>giggled</i>.


    The sound was soft, light, andpletely unexpected. It was so infectious that, for a brief moment, Adam almost forgot about the judgmental stares surrounding them. He blinked at her, thrown off by her sudden amusement.


    "What exactly is so funny?" he murmured, tilting his head.


    Mnie finally spoke, her voice hushed yet filled with unmistakable mirth. "Everyone is so busy whispering about <i>us</i>, scandalized beyond belief, yet all I can think about is the look on your face when she kissed you¡ªonly for you to push her away like she was carrying the gue."


    She bit her lip, barely suppressing another giggle, before adding in a teasing whisper, "Adam Collins, you are not a gentleman at all. You are a horrible, horrible man for humiliating her like this. That poor girl..."


    "Are you crazy?" Adam could not help but look at her in amazement." A girl just kissed your husband full-fledged in the middle of a couple hundred people and you are feeling sympathetic towards her?"

 Chapter 62: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Teasing</h4>


    "Then should I be sympathetic towards you? Mnie asked, still grinning, "Its not as if she stole your first kiss and you felt vited. You made quite a statement with the way you pushed her away."


    Adam shook his head, his lips quirking slightly. "Uh-uh. I like my personal space and do not like to share it."


    Mnie: ".." He liked space? Well, considering the fact that he was always invading her space, one would have thought he did not even know the concept of personal space. She was going to taunt him about that, when he continued,"Also, that person would be you. The one who stole my first kiss. "


    Mnie nearly stumbled at his words, her eyes snapping up to meet his in disbelief. "What do you mean, I stole your first kiss?" she demanded as her brows furrowed, "Are you saying that... yesterday was the first time you''ve ever kissed anyone?"


    She found that hard to believed. No. It was impossible to believe. After all, this man was a known womaniser. Unless he had some weird rule of not kissing when sleeping with someone... like in those dramas...


    Adam tilted his head slightly as he gave her an unreadable expression, "I didn''t say that." Since she didn''t remember her much younger and chubbier self, he was not going to remind her. He continued to simply dance with her as he looked at her with his enigmatic eyes.


    His deliberate choice of words made her narrow her eyes. What exactly was he trying to imply? For a brief moment, she considered pressing him further, demanding a clearer answer. But then she shook her head, dismissing the thought. There was no use getting tangled in his nonsense, so she stubbornly kept her mouth shut, thinking things through.


    Adam studied her for a moment before asking in a probing voice, "Are you not bothered by the new rumors that will start circting about you and me? About us being cheaters?"


    "No," she said with a casual shrug. "I don''t really care what they say. These people don''t matter to me."


    Adam arched a brow, "They might not matter to you personally, but they could be crucial to reviving LuxeArt. If your reputation takes a hit, so will your chances of bringing it back to its former glory."


    "If they refuse to do business with me because of a few rumors about my messy personal life, then they''re not the kind of people I want to help make profits, anyway."


    Adamughed then. "This is very interesting. Melon, you really do surprise me at every turn."


    Mnie gave him a wry look," Thanks. I do try hard. So, what do you think is the reason for your ex fiance being here? Just to spread the rumors? That would be quite anti climatic actually."


    Adamughed then and shook his head," True. But I am sure they must have some ns."


    Even though he said that in a way that it sounded light, Mnie could not help but send him another look. "You sound as if you know what it is..."


    Adam let out a quiet sigh, a bitter smile ghosting his lips. "Hmm. You''d be foolish to ignore the rumors, Mnie. You know, there was this guy back in my school- Top of his ss, the kind of student Ivy League schools send invitations to before he even applies. Smart, ambitious... the kind of kid teachers usually brag about. But he had a problem¡ªhis friends. Not the best crowd, a little reckless, made a few bad choices. Some of them were caught smoking on school grounds."


    He paused, his fingers idly tracing patterns on her back, unaware of what they were doing, "Funny thing is, no one ever caught him doing anything. Not once. But suddenly, he wasn''t the promising student anymore¡ªhe was the spoiled one, the bad influence, the one teachers whispered about in the lounge."


    "They couldn''t prove a thing, yet somehow, it didn''t matter. When the time came for university applications, those same teachers¡ªwho once praised his potential¡ªrefused to write him rmendation letters. Said they weren''t sure about his character."


    Mnie listened in silence, watching him carefully. He spoke like he was recounting someone else''s story, but she wasn''t fooled. She had a feeling that Adam might just be the person. Hadn''t he been affected by the rumors as well? About how he was so inhuman and emotionless that he did not evene back for grandmother''s funeral? But who knew the truth?


    However, she didn''t call him out on the story. There was no need for it. They more distance they kept in their perso liefe, the better. Instead, she tilted her head, and murmured, "Sounds unfair."


    Adam let out a dry chuckle. "Yeah, well... life rarely is fair. So, all I am saying is... don''t ignore the rumors. If tomorrow someone calls you a cheater, you will know where the rumors emerged from."


    Mnie nodded, realizing what he meant. People''s memories were shortlived but when it came to scandals, everyone was good at dredging up the past.


    Before she could think more about this,though, Sir Collins returned with the young woman who was now much moreposed as she was introduced to the crowd.


    Mnie raised a brow and turned to Adam, "I think we should step down. Lets see what grandfather wants now."


    As Mnie and Adam stepped off the dance floor, Robert Collins stepped in their path easily.


    "I wanted to formally introduce you both," Robert said smoothly as if the earlier scene had not even taken ce. "This is my niece, Niana. She has only recently returned from studying abroad."


    The girl smiled at Mnie, carefully avoiding looking at Adam as she said," It is nice to meet you, Miss Mnie. And thank you for earlier. You saved me some embarrassment. I was just hugging my..."


    Mnie cut in then. Surprises as she was by the woman''s thanks, she was already anticipating her next words. She wanted to im a rtionship with Adam again. She sighed. This was going to be so boring.

 Chapter 63: Possessive

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Possessive</h4>


    The girl smiled at Mnie, carefully avoiding looking at Adam as she said," It is nice to meet you, Miss Mnie. And thank you for earlier. You saved me some embarrassment. I was just hugging my fiance and then..."


    Mnie cut in then. Surprises as she was by the woman''s thanks, she was already anticipating her next words. She wanted to im a rtionship with Adam again. She sighed.


    She sighed internally. How predictable. This is going to be so boring. Shees, spreads rumors, is taken away and then pretends to be the wronged party.


    "Hugging my husband," Mnie said in a voice that was loud and clear enough, ensuring that everyone nearby could hear every word without straining their ears for gossip. They wanted tea</anno>? She would upend the entire kettle on them!


    Niana blinked, caught off guard.


    Adam turned sharply to look at Mnie, his expression unreadable. Robert Collins, who had been standing nearby, also fixed his gaze on her. He had not expected such a swift couter attack.


    "Excuse me?" Niana asked, irritationcing her voice as she looked down on Mnie. Did this woman just... "What did you just say?" She straightened, her eyes narrowing into thin slits. "Miss Mnie, do you not have any manners? I was trying to thank you, and you rudely interrupted me. Really, this is too low ss..."


    Mnie smiled again and this time her lips stretched so wide that she was certain every single one of her teeth was visible. It was not a friendly smile.


    "Oh, I wasn''t interrupting you, Miss Niana," she said sweetly. "I was correcting you, lest you make the same mistake and be embarrassed. You were about to address my husband as your fianc¨¦... again. Now that kind of mistake would have been low ss... I am sure you have been uprised of the situaton by now..."


    And while Niana was still stupefied, Mnie raised a single finger and pointed it directly at Adam, who was still standing there, lookingpletely stunned.


    "This man," she dered, "is mine."


    A murmur rippled through the onlookers. This was really going to be the hottest news! It seemed the usually cold faced Miss Mnie was dering ownership! They could almost feel that they were part of some drama and wondered what the next part of the script had in store? Would they be able to witness the legendary Director Mnie show off her possessiveness.


    Mnie held Niana''s gaze in challenge as she continued. "So unless you have some kind of proof of this so-called engagement, I''d suggest you stop calling him your fiance. Otherwise, you''re the one who would have no ss." She took a small step forward, and lowered her voice just enough to be menacing, making Adam''s eyes widen as she told the woman, "And one more thing. You can address me as Mrs. Collins."


    Niana gaped at her while the others quickly also knew to shut their mouth. It was clearly a warning. If the two people were indeed engaged, then there should be some proof.


    While she stepped back and watched Niana being taken away by the older man who gave her a deep look before leaving, Mnie turned her head to look at Adam who was staring at her with a look in his eyes.


    She frowned. Why was he looking at her so oddly? She was about to step back when he leaned close to her and drawled, "That was hot, Mrs. Collins." He deliberately stressed the title, making sure she knew he''d heard every single word she''d thrown at Niana.


    Mnie shot him a sharp look¡ªone that clearly warned him,'' <i>Whatever you''re thinking, stop it.''</i>


    But Adam? He had no intention of stopping. His grin stretched wider, full of mischief, as he added, "I think I like it, actually. Me belonging to you¡ªit has a nice ring to it. Very... possessive. Reminds me of a dominatrix, you know? All you needed was a whip."


    Mnie''s mouth fell open. "Are you insane?" she hissed, her face heating at the words. Just now, he was warning her of rumors and now he was the one who was spreading them.


    Adam chuckled, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "Oh,e on, wife. You can''t just stake a im like that and expect me to ignore it. I''m a man¡ªmy ego needs to be stroked. Alongwith other things in case you are interested."


    "Your ego is insufferable," she shot back, straightening her spine. "And I only said that because¡ª"


    "Hush now. Don''t try to give me some excuses. I understand." He sent her a meaningful look then and continued," Becuase I am your man."


    Mnie rolled her eyes at the man beside her and enunciated each word with deliberate rity. "Forget. I. Said. Those. Words."


    Adam gasped theatrically, and even though to any onlooker it would look that he was whispering sweet nothings in her ear, he was actually teasing her- "Oh, please. It''s far toote for that. The damage is done. And honestly, I''m regretting not carrying a recorder with me. Can you imagine how glorious it would be to have your deration of ownership on loop? I could y it every morning for motivation."


    Mnie struggled to control her ownughter. He was milking this for what all it''s worth. "You are enjoying this way too much."


    "Of course I am," Adam admitted without hesitation, a wide grin on his face. Then, with a dramatic sigh, he added, "Actually, I should be furious. No woman has ever dared toy a im on me before¡ªnot even privately. And yet you? You announced it publicly. For all to hear. Just like that." He clutched his chest again in mock despair. "Tell me, Mnie, how will I ever recover from this? My pristine reputation as someone unattainable is in shambles. Now, I cannot let you shirk this responsibility to me..."


    Mnie shook her head. What responsibility. All she''d done was try to curb the rumors by asking for proof. Just like he''d warned her so that her reputation would not be too affected. And now, he was using that move to make fun of her.


    <li>gossip in ngnguage</li>

 Chapter 64: Mine

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Mine</h4>


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Adam Collins groaned and opened his eyes a sliver, as the knocking pulled him from the edge of sleep. Dam* it! A few more minutes and he''d have been dead to the world!


    He frowned at the door, debating whether to ignore it. He had justid down, and if he got up now, there was no chance of falling back asleep. But if the knocking continued, it would be just as bad. And the result would be the same- no sleep. Better to take the risk and see what she wants.


    Grimacing, he forced himself to sit up and dragged his feet to the door. With a scowl rivalling the devil himself, he yanked it open.


    "What?" he muttered, voiceced with irritation.


    Mnie stood there, arms crossed, looking unimpressed. Normally, he might have thought she looked cute, but right now, all he cared about was getting back to sleep.


    "I can''t sleep," she said.


    Adam let out a breath as he ran a hand through his hair. "So, you decided to ruin my sleep too? Really, Melon? This is our second night together, andst night, you kept kicking me all night. And now this?" He narrowed his eyes and then questioned, "Wait... is this just an excuse to sleep with me? You can''t sleep so you want me to hold you?" A slow smirk tugged at his lips and he leaned forward suggestively extending his hand to pull her to him, willing to forego his sleep for Melone. He was nothing if not a caring husband. "If you want to sleep with me, just say so. Don''t be shy."


    Mnie immediately scowled and took a step back, swatting at his ''grasping'' hand like it was a mosquito.


    She pointed a finger at him. "Who wants to sleep with you?! Don''t tter yourself!" She huffed and then shifted her weight uneasily before throwing a nce back. "There''s some weird noise in my room. I need you to check in case it''s a bug or¡ª" her expression twisted, "¡ªa rodent."


    Adam blinked.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, crossed his arms in front of him and leaned against the doorframe. "Do I look like the pest control guy to you?"


    Mnie scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Right now, you look like a guy who''s about to not be able to sleep because I will not..."


    He smirked and, without giving her a chance to make a threat, reached for his door¡ªpretending to close it.


    "Alright then, goodnigt Melon¡ª"


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Mnie''s hand shot out, stopping the door just in time. Her eyes widened slightly and she was almost ready to beg. "Just check, please! I am scared!"


    Adam studied her for a moment, then sighed, "Fine. But you owe me one for for this, Melon. And I always cash in my favours."


    "Yeah, yeah," she muttered.


    He stepped out of his room, stretching his armszily in front of him. "Let''s get this over with¡ª"


    Mnie suddenly narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to stop him. "Wait... aren''t you going to put on a shirt?"


    Adam nced down at himself, realizing he was only wearing shorts. He grinned. "Why? Jealous that some mice might see your husband shirtless?"


    Mnie let out a disgusted noise as she rolled her eyes. "You''re insufferable."


    The moment he stepped out into the hallway though she moved fast. Before he could react, she grabbed a luggage bag from the side and darted inside his room, mming the door shut.


    Click.


    Adam froze, staring at the closed door before he blinked in disbelief. His mouth opened slightly as he processed what had just happened. Slowly, he gave the door an incredulous look and called out, "...Did you just¡ª"


    "Goodnight, Adam!" Mnie''s voice rang out cheerfully from inside, sounding far too smug for his liking. "As we discussed, wherever we spend the first night, that room is officially ours. So, this master bedroom is mine now. You can take the other room."


    His jaw dropped. "Mnie! Open the damn door!"


    A muffledugh was her only response. "I''ll open it in the morning," she said, sounding way too pleased with herself.


    Adam narrowed his eyes. "You do realize that I cane in if I want to." After all, he''d broken into her room twice already. And the lock on this door was not even as sturdy as the lock on his door in the Collins mansion.


    "But you won''t! That is unfair means!" She called out and he could imagine her leaning against the door, blocking it from him.


    "And this was fair?" Adam called out before he shook his head and a chuckle escaped him despite everything. Damn it, she had a point.


    When they finalized the house earlier that afternoon, they had been in a hurry and agreed to a simple rule¡ªwhichever room they spent their first night in would officially be theirs. No arguments, no take-backs.


    Of course, the moment they got back from their ''marriage'' celebration an hour ago, he had sprinted into the master bedroom, closed the door in her face and dered it his. He had thought he won.


    And now, he had lost it.


    Grumbling under his breath, Adam turned towards the guest bedroom, rubbing the back of his neck. It wasn''t a bad room, but it sure as hell wasn''t the spacious master suite. "You''re evil, you know that?" he called over his shoulder.


    "I know," Mnie replied sweetly, heaving a sigh of relief as she dragged her small bag and sat down on the bed. Thankfully, he had epted defeat! If he had insisted on invading the room and sleeping here, she didn''t think she could have managed that... not when he was ''dressed'' like that.


    She fell backwards on the bed then and closed her eyes. When he had opened the door, standing there in nothing but a pair of loose shorts that hung dangerously low on his hips, she had almost swallowed her own tongue.


    It was no wonder Adam Collins was so overwhelming. He was soo... and that was thest thought when she finally closed her eyes...

 Chapter 65: Wake You Up

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Wake You Up</h4>


    "What are you doing? How did you get in here?" Mnie sat in bed as she stared at the man who had just entered her room.


    "I am here to sleep, of course. Did you really think I would give up this big space to you alone? Hmm? I warned you, didn''t I? That I can bypass all locks..."


    Mnie nodded at his words, but if someone were to ask her what he said, she had no idea. All she could think of and look at was the one who was walking towards her.


    He was wearing those same loose ck shorts that he''d been wearing when she tricked him out of the room. The sight of him in the dim glow of the night light made her stomach tighten. Lying back on the bed, shrouded in darkness, she knew he couldn''t see her clearly. So she allowed herself to stare.


    He had broad shoulders that led to sculpted arms, the kind that looked effortlessly powerful¡ªlike he didn''t just lift weights but actually used that strength. She''d ced her hand there, on his shoulder during the dance, and yet, she had not realized that he was so well built.


    Then there was his chest which was just as devastating¡ªsolid muscle, defined but not overdone like boxers or those wrestlers but rather lean. Just perfect.


    And <i>there</i>, right on both of his pecs, were silver rings piercing his nipples. Even in the dim light, they caught the faintest glint, drawing her eyes like a ma.


    She had definitely not been prepared for those. When she''d felt them earlier¡ªwhen her palm had identally brushed against one, she''d been curious and then when she''d seen him open the door shirtless, it had been a hurricane effort to not look. But now? Now she couldn''t stop staring. She didn''t want to. She wanted to look to her heart''s content.


    First, the lip ring. And now these.


    Jewelry had never been something she associated with hot, but God help her, she wanted to feel those rings. Just like she''d felt the press of the one on his lip when he''d kissed her... She wanted to drag her fingers over them, maybe even press her lips to¡ª


    Her eyes trail down to his abs¡ªeach one meticulously cut, forming a perfect V-line that led dangerously low to the waist band of his shorts. Who wore them so low anyway... A little lower and... she''d be able to see so much more. Her mouth watered at the deliciousness.


    She had to swallow hard as heat pooled low in her belly.


    Then he moved.


    Slow, deliberate steps, closing the distance between them. The mattress dipped as he leaned in, propping himself on his hands, one on either side of her. She was forced to look up into his eyes. She knew she should push him away. She ced her hands on his shoulders, ready to push him but then, the warmth and hardness... she could not help it... she traced them slowly...


    "You like what you see, sweet Melon?" His whispering voice slithered over her and she quickly dragged her hand away. Even his voice was like the devil, inviting her to sin.


    He seemed to have sensed her hesitance and desire warring. He leaned close to her ear, practically purring to her, "You can touch if you want. I saw you looking earlier. Should I help you out?


    Her fingers curled into the sheets to stop himself from taking up his invitiation.


    "I can feel how badly you want me... I can practically taste it, Melon. Come on, feel me.I want those hands on me as well. Don''t be shy. Touch me. Let me f*ck you. You know you want it as much as I do. Tell me, Melon. Tell me you want me to fu*k you. I''ll do it all night and... all day."


    He was so close as he whispered the temptation. Mnie could feel her breath hitch, her entire being filled with Adam.


    Every nerve in her body screamed for her to close thest inch between them. Just a little turn of her head and she would be able to taste his lips. Just let go of the sheets and she would be able to flice against his... Just¡ª


    And then he closed the gap between them. His lips met hers... Gasp.


    Mnie shot up in bed, her heart hammering against her ribs. Her hands fisted the sheets as she stared wildly around the room, lungs dragging in frantic breaths.


    Empty.


    The room was empty.


    No low-hanging shorts. No teasing smirk. No piercing silver rings. No Adam.


    Just darkness. Just silence.


    A dream.


    Her head fell back against the pillows, hands covering her face as heat crawled up her skin even though she had yet to calm down from the reality like dream. She could still feel herself aching there.


    Mnie closed her eyes and inhaled slowly. Trying to calm her wuldly beating heart. Oh GOD! She was so screwed.


    Mnie groaned, turning onto her side and burying her face into the pillow as if that could smother the lingering heat in her body. But it was no use. The dream still clung to her like a second skin¡ªhis voice, his touch, the way his lips had pressed against hers just before reality had ripped him away.


    "God," she muttered as she shook her head. That dream had been all too realistic. She could still feel the goosebumps all over her. How mortifying! How was she supposed to face him tomorrow?


    But the worst part of all this was not just the dream. No. The worst part was that... she had stared at him too well earlier if her subconscious mind could provide such a detailed version for the dream . And the other horrifying part was that she wanted him... really really badly.


    Mnie clenched her jaw and threw off the covers, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. No. She was not doing this, she thought. She was not sitting here letting him get under her skin. She was going to go out, get some water and not let that cocky man crawl under her skin.

 Chapter 66: Rules

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Rules</h4>


    She felt like a thief as she tiptoed out of the room at the break of dawn. A panda-eyed thief at that. The reason? Adam and his maddening, uninvited invasion of her dreams.


    It wasn''t enough that he had taken over her days with his presence and she would now have to live with him, no, he had to haunt her nights too. And now, after hours of tossing, turning, and mentally cursing him, she was exhausted.


    Carefully stepping over the scattered moving boxes, she made her way toward the kitchen, determined to have breakfast in peace before setting the house in order. More importantly, before Adam could wake up and im the space around her, she would be safely ensconced in her room.


    Reaching the ind, she scanned the grocery bag and quickly retrieved a box of cereal. Simple. Quick. No unnecessary noise or consuming time. Just as she grabbed a bowl from the shelf, a soft sound from behind made her freeze.


    Her heart kicked into overdrive. Shi*


    Slowly, she turned, already bracing for the worst.


    And there he was.


    Adam Collins. Real. Awake. And looking far too hot for this early in the morning. He was still dressed the same way he wasst night.


    Loose ck shorts still hanging low on his hips. Bare chest. A knowing smirk curving his lips.


    "Good morning, Melon," he drawled, voice still rough with sleep. Her breath caught.


    Oh. She was so unbelievably and definitely screwed.


    Mnie scowled, folding her arms across her chest as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªnot to let her gaze dip below. "Put on some clothes."


    Adam tilted his head, clearly amused. "I am wearing clothes." He stretched his armszily, as if putting himself on disy, the movement drawing attention to the defined lines of his torso. "See? Shorts. Perfectly eptable morning attire."


    Her scowl deepened as she looked where he was pointing. Shamelesss man. "That," she jabbed a finger in his direction, "is not decent. You need to be properly dressed in themon area. This is shared space."


    Adam grinned, leaning casually against the counter. "Ah. So, we''reying down ground rules now? "


    "Yes," she snapped, crossing the kitchen to put some much-needed distance between them. She grabbed her cereal box like it was a lifeline. "We need rules. Boundaries."


    He tsked, shaking his head. "You wound me, Melon. We haven''t even been roommates for twenty-four hours, and you''re already trying to control me. Come on, let''s wait for some time."


    "I wouldn''t have to if you had basic decency," she shot back, pouring cereal into her bowl with more force than necessary. "First rule: You wear a shirt when you''re outside your room."


    Adam hummed, rubbing his chin as if giving it serious thought. "And if I don''t? I like you ogling me."


    Mnie grimaced and scrunched up her face in pure disgust as she denied, "I would not ogle you."


    "Sure, Melon. I believe you." Even though he said the words, his expression directly opposed them. He did not believed her. But, he held up his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I''ll make sure to decently cover myself next time. Wouldn''t want to distract you."


    Her mouth opened, ready to fire back, but before she could get a word out, Adam smoothly reached forward and plucked the bowl of cereal right from her hands.


    "What the¡ª" She stared, dumbfounded, as he casually took a spoonful and popped it into his mouth. "You... That is mine..."


    "Come on, melon! How can you begrudge your man a simple bowl of cereal? I am yours, this bowl is yours, so effectively we are both yours..."


    Mnie rolled her eyes and quickly filled up another bowl and marched away from the kitchen. She did not have the energy to get into this now...


    She stomped towards the living room, clutching her fresh bowl of cereal like a prized possession. All she wanted was some peace, but no, she had to be stuck with him.


    Settling onto the couch, she shoved a spoonful into her mouth, chewing aggressively as she stared at the nk TV screen. Maybe if she focused hard enough, she could will Adam Collins out of existence.


    Unfortunately for her, the man seemed to have no intention of disappearing.


    A momentter, he strolled in, still barefoot, still annoyingly shirtless, and still carrying her stolen bowl of cereal. He plopped down beside her, stretching his long legs out like he owned the ce.


    Mnie shot him a re. "Why are you following me?"


    Adam scooped up a spoonful of cereal, chewing thoughtfully before grinning and answering," There is no ce to sit in the kitchen. We need to get some chairs for that, Melon, so I came here until we get those chairs."


    She exhaled slowly but said nothing. Maybe if she avoided him, he will disappear for sure?


    "Tell me, Melon, what''s our next rule? We discussed only one rule. So, should the second one be- No eating each other''s food??


    Mnie huffed. "I should make a rule against stealing breakfast."


    Adam plopped down on the other side of the couch and shrugged, "It wasn''t stealing. I was only reaffirming what you said. Supporting your words."


    "Theft is theft! Don''t try to make it look like you were supporting me." Mnie red at him.


    He chuckled and only shoved more cereal into his mouth.


    Mnie shook her head, focusing on her cereal. If she ignored him long enough, maybe he''d get bored and leave. No such luck.


    After a beat of silence, Adam nced at her bowl. Then, at his own. Then, back at her.


    Mnie felt the shift immediately. Slowly, she turned her head. "No."


    Adam waggled his brows. "Trade?"


    She tightened her grip on her bowl. "Absolutely not."


    "But what if¡ª"


    "Adam, I swear to God, if you even think about¡ª"


    Toote. He lunged.


    With a squeak, Mnie shot up, holding her bowl high above her head. Adam followed, a devilish grin on his face as he reached for it. She twisted away just in time, barely dodging him and keeping her bowl from upending its contents.


    "Give it up, Melon. Sharing is caring."


    "You already have my cereal, you greedy pig!"


    "Yes, but yours suddenly looks better and sweeter. Let me have a taste..."


    She narrowed her eyes and red at him threateningly. "You wouldn''t dare."


    Adam smirked. "Wouldn''t I?"


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    With a yelp, Mnie darted around the couch, holding the bowl close to her. Adam followed her, doing his best to corner her between the couch and the wall, until he eventually seeded.


    "Nowhere to run," he murmured triumphantly as he started to walk towards her.


    Mnie''s mind raced. She could either surrender her breakfast... or fight back.


    She made her choice.


    Without hesitation, she dipped her spoon into the cereal and flicked it at him. He wanted her food? Let him have it.


    The milk-sttered impactnded right on his chest.


    For a second, silence.


    Then, Adam looked down at the mess, the milk dripping down his abs...


    Mnie pped a hand over her mouth, pretending that she was horrified, but honestly she was only covering herughter as she whispered," Oops..."


    Adam lifted his gaze, slow and predatory. "Oh, you''re dead, Melon."


    With a squeal, Mnie ran towards her room, closing it behind her as she tried to catch her breath. Hol* shit! What did she do? She''d given herself more images to fantasize too as her overactive imagination now provided her with the question of how the milk would taste if she were to lick it off his abs...

 Chapter 67: Whoopsies

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Whoopsies</h4>


    The knock on the door made Mnie frown as she turned away from the disaster that was now her bedroom floor¡ªclothes scattered in every direction like a storm had torn through her wardrobe. She hated, hated, <i>hated</i> organizing. The mere thought of it made her want to sink onto her bed and pretend the mess didn''t exist. She knew that once everything was sorted, she''d feel better, but right now? She had no idea where to even <i>begin</i>. And to make matters worse, Adam had decided to show up and bother her.


    Of course, she didn''t need to wonder who was knocking. It had to be <i>him</i>¡ªher one and only pain-in-the-neck roommate. She scowled at the door. <i>Nope.</i> He could knock all he wanted; she wasn''t opening it. Not until¡ª


    Her thoughts were cut off as the door creaked open, slow and deliberate, making her spin around in disbelief. A grinning head peeked in, followed by the rest of him,pletely unfazed by her re.


    Her scowl deepened. "What is wrong with you? At this rate, I''ll have to get my door barred!"


    Adam only grinned wider, utterly shameless, and¡ªwithout a single ounce of hesitation¡ªmarched inside, dragging a luggage bag behind him. Or rather, hopped his way in, stumbling over the sea of clothing littering the floor.


    Mnie''s eyes narrowed as she pointed at the luggage bag. "What is that?"


    Without even ncing up, Adam unzipped the bag and began started to pull out his clothes as he exined. "Since we might have to prove at any time that we''re a real couple, we need actual proof that we live together in the same bedroom and not just roommates."


    Mnie crossed her arms in front of her, her instincts screaming at her. He was definitely going to do something she might not like. Carefully, she asked, "And?"


    "And that means," he continued, shoving a few of his t-shirts onto her already chaotic bed, "our stuff should be mixed up. So, I''ll put some of my clothes in your room, and some of yours in mine. That way, if anyone checks, we can im we use both bedrooms."


    She opened her mouth to argue¡ªbut before she could get a word in, he had already started moving. With an efficiency that shouldn''t have been possible, Adam swooped down and began arranging his things in her wardrobe. Shirts were folded, jeans were stacked, jackets were hung¡ªwithin minutes his clothes were all inside, upying half of her space while she stood frozen


    She had spent thest hour just staring at the mess, and here he was, sorting things out like it was child''s y.


    Then, before she could process any of it, Adam marched back toward the bed and say the words that almost sounded like magic to her ears- "Would you like some help?"


    Mnie wanted to refuse but looking at the well-organized part of ''his'' side of the wardrobe, she was tempted... On one hand was her pride on the oter there was praticality...


    Hmm.. .Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhaving him help wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world.She took a deep breath, ready to reluctantly ept his offer, when... "Oh?" Adam''s voice held a distinct note of something that told her, she might not like whatever she will find when she turned. She did that, dreading the scene...


    And there he was. Lounging on her bed like some kind of sheikh... but that was not the problem... the problem was that he was dangling on his fingers... Her panties...The skimpiest one she owned...


    A slow, wicked grin spread across his face. "Didn''t take you for the bold type, Melon." He twirled the panties in the air like some kind of prize. "But I gotta say, excellent taste."


    Mnie felt her entire body go rigid before heat flooded her face. "Adam!" she shrieked, lunging forward to snatch them from his grasp.


    But the ba*tard was faster! He leaned back just in time, actually rolled over her bed like a barrel and with his hand high up in the air, showing coff his ''prize'', he actually had the gall to im innocense as he said," Rx, I''m just trying to help! I mean, since we''re mixing our things, I should probably put these in my drawer. Just for authenticity, of course."


    Mnie let out a sound of pure outrage as she judged the distance between her and the bed. If only she was trained in martial arts...she would have definitely jumped across the bed and.... "You perverted menace! Give them back!"


    Adam chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "Hey, no need to be embarrassed! Just so you don''t feel bad, I''ll even put some of my boxers in your drawer.That was we can be even."


    Mnie was going to kill him. No, murder was too kind. She was going to obliterate him.


    Then, before he could react, she grabbed a nearby pillow and whacked him square in the face as she jumped onto the bed.


    "Hey¡ª!" Adam sputtered, momentarily stunned.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mnie snatched her panties from his grasp and, for good measure, smacked his arm with them. "Out! Get out of my room before I stuff you in that wardrobe!"


    "I wouldn''t mind being stuffed there... I think you should put me in your panties..." He started with a double entendre only to receive the pillow on his face again.


    But he was not deterred. Instead he grabbed the pillow and tugged hard, making her lose her bnce as she fell face forward on the bed. In the next moment, Adam was straddling her, his knees on either side of her waist and her wrists captured by his, as he leaned over and grinned," Caught you. You are such a surprise Melon... Racy panties and now you like rough y..."


    Mnie red at him. She wanted to scold him but with the way her heart was beating in her chest, she could barely catch her breath. He smirked then and suddenly moved off with a wink," I won''t y tofay but next time..." As she watched him leave, she breathed a sigh of relief but... failed to notice that the panties she had so painstakingly snatched from him, were now missing....

 Chapter 68: Set Up House

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Set Up House</h4>


    "Don''t you have to go to work?" Mnie asked, pausing in front of the door as she stopped. Her sharp gaze flicked to Adam, who was sprawled across the couch as if he had no care in the world. He probably didn''t. One arm waszily draped over the backrest, while the other dug into a bowl of popcorn. She almost groaned at the sight.


    In the five days they had lived together, Mnie had learned two very important things about Adam.


    One¡ªhe was a neat freak. Despite his current lounging, looking every bit like he would never move from that spot and be stuck to it, he had a habit of cleaning up after himself and after her. She had caught him wiping down the kitchen counters three times in one evening, and heaven forbid she left a ss in the sink forter¡ªhe''d washed, dried, and put it away before she even realized.


    She had to admit, it was a relief. She had no interest in sharing a space with a slob. But it was interesting at the same time because it totally warred with his bad boy image.


    Second, the man liked to eat. She had no idea how he got those yummy defined abs because the way he liked to munch, he should have been asrge as a house by now.


    Finally, their ''honeymoon'' hade to an end and now it was time to return to work. And since Mnie had to resign from her post as acting chairwoman of ABC industries, today would mark her first day as manager of LuxeArt. And she was excited. It had been so many years since she had worked the floor.


    She smiled as she thought back to the time when she spent all her days there before grandma had to sell it..Shaking her head out of excitement, she nced at Adam again and realized that he had yet to move or get ready to go to the office.


    "Are you not going to the office?" she repeated, this time with an arched brow.


    Adamzily popped another piece of popcorn into his mouth, chewing with exaggerated slowness as if savoring everyst kernel. He stretched out his legs,pletely unbothered.


    "Nope," he finally answered.


    Mnie waited for further exnation, but he didn''t seem inclined to give one. After a few beats of silence, she let out a sigh.


    "Adam," she said, voice firm, "you do realize you hold an active director''s position at ABC Industries, right?"


    "Yeah, about that..." He finally sat up, stretching like a cat before turning to her with a smug grin. "I''ve decided to be a househusband instead."


    She blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," he said, tossing a piece of popcorn into the air and catching it effortlessly in his mouth. "ording to my dear grandmother''s will, if you and I are married, I can''t interfere in the day-to-day running of thepany. So, my corporate career is over before it even began. I''m back to being a trust fund baby... minus the actual trust fund. Therefore, I''ve decided I''ll be a supportive and dedicated househusband."


    Mnie folded her arms, unimpressed. "So, your grand solution is to just... freeload off me?"


    "Freeload?" Adam tsked, cing a hand over his heart as if wounded. "Melon, sweetheart, you cut me deep. I prefer to call it providing moral and emotional support from thefort of our home. Picture it¡ªyoue home after a long, exhausting day, and there''s hot food waiting on the table. Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Mnie squinted at him. "You cook?"


    "Of course not, Melon." He scoffed as if the very idea was ridiculous. "But I''ll order takeout right before you get home so it''s fresh. It''ll be just like a home-cooked meal! Well, close enough."


    Mnie opened her mouth to argue, but he wasn''t done.


    "And I can doundry!" he added quickly, as if that would seal the deal. "I''ll personally wash your clothes. I can even hand-wash your delicate things you know..."


    "You!" Mnie pointed a warning finger at him with narrowed eyes. "Stay away from my clothes!"


    Hurriedly, she marched out of the house, determined to leave before he did something else to get under her skin. She had thought she''d learned only two things about him¡ªbut she stood corrected. There was a third, and it was by far the most important.


    Adam''s sole purpose in life was to irritate her.


    What she didn''t know was that the moment she left, thezy, indifferent look vanished from his face. In one swift motion, he pushed himself up, the sluggishness melting away as he quickly cleaned up after himself before moving to the empty first floor, where he''d set up his own private office.


    Once there, he quickly made a phone call and soon, Maximn appeared on the screen.


    "They took the bait," Maximilian reported without preamble. "ABC Group has indeed made overtures, expressing interest in renewing the contract. However, we made it explicitly clear that unless Mnie Collins personally liaises with us, there will be no renewal."


    Adam nodded, as if he had expected nothing less. "Good. Now make sure that when they do give in, it''s on our terms. Nopromises."


    Maximilian exhaled, adjusting his sses. "That won''t be difficult. They''re under pressure, and they know they need us. But..." He hesitated before continuing, "Aren''t you going a bit too far? If you go through with this, and thepany needs urgent cash flow, they''ll be strapped. This could put them in a difficult position which would ultimately be a loss to you... And why are you forcing the Mnie issue? Are you trying to get back your wife in there?"


    Adam gave a small smile and shook his head. He had no ns of getting Mnie back into ABC Industries. It would be foolish of him. Mnie was just a cover to keep Spencer distracted... from his original intention. He had no ns to wait three years to get what he wanted. He''d just take it from Spencer like Spencer used to take everything from him...


    Hadn''t he already started by taking Mnie?

 Chapter 69: Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Hostility</h4>


    As Mnie stepped into the showroom of LuxeArt, a meticulously assembled line of employees stood stiffly in wee. Their postures were textbook-perfect, rigid with discipline, but their expressions told a different story¡ªnk, wary, as if they were bracing for something unpleasant. It reminded her of all those K-dramas where the employees were always waiting for the arrival of their most hated CEO.


    At the far end of the line, standing with her arms folded and a smug tilt to her chin, was none other than her dear ex-mother-inw¡ªMadam Collins. Mnie''s steps faltered for just a second as an entirely unrted yet oddly amusing thought entered her mind.


    Technically, Madam Collins was probably still her mother-inw.


    But then she shrugged. Ex or not, whether the woman wanted to kill her, manipte her, or just make her life a living hell, Mnie had long outgrown any need for her approval. In fact, if anything, she''d rather antagonize her. The realization sent a flicker of something sharp through her chest.


    Yes, she wanted to antagonize her. More than anything, she wanted to see this woman humiliated the way she had been time and time again. In this moment, she realized just how bitter she was about thest three years. She''d thought that she was over it... but it seemed apparently not.


    Madam Collins had orchestrated her misery, pulling the strings behind the scenes while wearing that ever-so-pleasant mask of condescension. And now, here she stood, still believing she could control what Mnie did, what Mnie had, who Mnie was.


    She took a deep breath and then with a slow, deliberate smile, she took her time surveying the showroom. "Well, this is... underwhelming." She let the words hang in the air, watching as a flicker of annoyance crossed Madam Collins'' face.


    "Underwhelming?" Madam Collins scoffed, her voice dripping with scorn as she snarked, "Just another example to show that you have no taste or vision."


    Mnie''s smile didn''t waver, though she noticed the way a few employees hastily averted their gazes, some poorly suppressing their amusement. Ah, so Madam Collins had surrounded herself with the usual brown-nosers here as well. No surprise there.


    "Ahh! I see the results of your vision, Madam Collins," Mnie mused, her voice syrupy sweet as she took another slow nce around the room. "LuxeArt was once the most sought-after art and furniture store in the city. A ce of ss and culture. And now? Well... even those in desperate need of charity might turn their noses up at the gaudy knockoffs you''ve managed to shove into these walls."


    "How dare you, Mnie!" Madam Collins bristled, forgetting her n to humiliate Mnie as she marched down the line of employees and stood nose to nose with Mnie, almost screaming, "I came here out of goodwill, to help you take the reins of this ce, and instead of gratitude, you throw insults at me? Ungrateful and ill mannered as ever. Always biting the hand that feeds you. No wonder my Spencer could never fall for¡ª"


    "Don''t," Mnie cut in, her tone ice-cold now, all traces of amusement gone. "Don''t even think about dragging him into this. We both know you''re the only one who ever fed off others, Madam Collins. As for Spencer, if you continue to connect his name with me... I will make sure that his name is dragged through the mud, right along with mine. Oh, and I don''t need your goodwill or your help."


    Madam Collins let out a sharpugh as she immediately mocked. "Of course you don''t. Because you think you can do everything on your own, don''t you? But let me remind you, the only reason you''re even standing here is because of me. This store, this legacy, in not like your fleeting sess as the chairwoman in ABC Industries which was already profitable. This ce is still standing here because I allowed it. And just as easily as I built it up, I can¡ª"


    "I can have you thrown out?" Mnie interrupted her softly.


    The sudden shift in conversation caught Madam Collins off guard, and she blinked in confusion for a moment before she realized that Mnie was threatening her. "You wouldn''t dare."


    Mnie arched a brow. "Wouldn''t I?" She turned slightly, her gaze sweeping across the employees¡ªher employees¡ªwho were still watching the exchange with thinly veiled interest.


    Madam Collinsughed then," Do you really think that anyone here would dare to take your orders and touch me?"


    Mnie swept her gaze across the still standing line, taking in the hesitant, uncertain faces of the employees. Their loyalty, it seemed, was still with Madam Collins¡ªor at the very least, their fear of her outweighed any obligation they might feel toward her. They probably thought that Madam Collins still had some power.


    With a calm smile, she turned to the woman and whispered, "You are trespassing on my property, Madam Collins. I suggest you leave for your sake. Because trust me, I''d much rather watch you be dragged out than let you walk away with your dignity intact."


    Madam Collins let out a scoff, and stepped closer," You are nothing but a..."


    Before she could finish her threat, Mnie spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear," All of you know that I am the new owner here. And if you care to keep your jobs, then you will make Madam Collins leave... by hook or by crook."


    She let the words settle, let them press against the hesitance weighing down on them. "If she doesn''t leave, I will consider that you have submitted your resignations."


    The showroom was deathly silent. The employees exchanged uneasy nces, some shifting on their feet, others gripping their hands behind their backs as though debating whether to act or simply wait. They knew Madam Collins and their new boss was family. And if tomorrow, the feud between family was repaired, they would be cannon fodder...


    Thankfully, before Madam Collins could crow in triumph, a single voice cut through the silence. "Madam Collins... please leave."


    All heads turned toward the speaker. A young man, no older than his mid-twenties, stepped forward. He looked directly at Madam Collins, his expression caught somewhere between polite deference and quiet defiance.


    Madam Collins'' eyes red with disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    The young man swallowed nced at Mnie and gulped before speakin clearly, "You heard her, ma''am. She is the new owner. If she wants you gone... then you need to leave."


    Madam Collins stiffened, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. "You¡ª" She turned her gaze back to Mnie. "You''ll regret this."


    Mnie gave a small smile and shook her head. "The only thing I regret is ever letting you walk over me. But I promise I won''t do it again..."

 Chapter 70: An Employee

    <h4>Chapter 70 - An Employee</h4>


    Mnie wrinkled her nose the moment she stepped into her new office. Gosh! She could tolerate the shy furniture, the over-polished surfaces, and even the overly extravagant d¨¦cor that felt more suited to a five-star hotel lobby than a workce. But what she absolutely could not bear was the cloying, suffocating scent of Madam Collins'' perfume. The heavy floral fragrance clung to the air making her head ache already.


    For a brief moment, she considered lighting a few incense sticks¡ªsomething calming, maybe sandalwood orvender, anything to neutralize the air. But then she hesitated. That would make it seem like she was trying to cleanse the space of ghosts or bad omens. And even though she firmly believed her mother inw was no less than an evil spirit, she thought it would be too dramatic. Better to open the windows to let the breeze do its work.


    She had barely settled into the chair when a knock sounded at the door. Looking up, she found a young man standing in the doorway, dressed neatly in the LuxeArt uniform, pleasant smile on his face.


    The man shook his head lightly, an easy expression on his face. "No need for thanks, ma''am. You''re the boss, and we had to follow your order."


    Then, after a quick nce toward the hallway, he leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "To be honest, I did feel a little bad for Madam Collins at first. But then I remembered how she''s treated the staff all these years¡ªalways looking down on us, barking orders like we''re beneath her. So, I figured it was about time someone stepped forward."


    After another moment, he nced back again before hesitating and talking in a low voice," But, ma''am, you need to be careful. Not everyone was happy with today."


    Mnie arched a brow at the warning. "Oh?"


    He nodded, ncingbackward at the open doorway again to make sure there were noeavesdroppers. "Madam Collins has her loyalists¡ªpeople who will stand by her no matter what. They didn''t like what happened today because they would probably lose their privileges so they sure won''t like seeing you in charge. Just... be careful, ma''am."


    Mnie nodded. She expected as much. But a personing in to warn her? Hmm. She appreciated that as well. "I see. And do you have any names for me?"


    Of course if the person hade here, he might have his own reasons. Maybe he wanted to use this opportunity toin about someone and get them out of the way. Or something else. Gone were the days when Mnie would believe in someone being ''nice'' just because. They usually had their own motives.


    Surprisingly, the man shook his head. "Sorry, but I''m no snitch. I''ve said my piece because I thought you should be warned.But what you do with it is up to you." Mnie stared at the man for a few moments. Well, this was good. At least he was not willing to throw someone else under the bus to ingratiate himself with her.


    "Alright," she said, letting the matter drop for now. "Now, tell me about yourself. What do you do here?"


    He straightened and quickly introduced himself. "My name is Ben Harris. I''m the floor manager for the second floor."


    Mnie tilted her head and frowned at this, "The second floor? That''s mostly storage and back-end operations, isn''t it? Why do we need a manager there?"


    "We don''t. I was sent here to be punished."


    "Punished?"


    "Hmm! See, the thing is, hardly anyonees up here so it means I am alone here everyday with no one to talk to. Since I refused to cater to one of the difficult cls down there, Madam Collins sent me here. She could not fire me because there was no valid reason. And while I did refuse the client, what the client asked me to do would have amounted to se*ual hrassment so she could not use that as a reason to get rid of me."


    Mnie hummed, considering that. No wonder the man had been willing to step forward and throw Madam Collins out himself. He had a presonal vendetta againt the olf woman as well. Thus, after a moment of consideration, she asked, "Would you be interested in being my assistant?"


    The young man blinked in surprise before breaking into a grin. "Your assistant?"


    "Yes." She gestured vaguely. "Nothing tooplicated. Just a little extra work here and there. Helping me with small tasks, that sort of thing. Of course, I wouldn''t want it interfering with your usual work."


    His grin widened. "Oh, don''t worry about that. Like I said, no one reallyes to the second floor. I can handle both jobs just fine."


    Mnie smiled. "Good. Then it''s settled."


    He gave her a yful salute. "Yes, boss. What would you like me to do first thing."


    Mnie smiled at the man''s infectious enthusiasm and ordered. "I''ll need aplete file of all employees, as well as records of all our suppliers¡ªboth the old ones and the new ones. I want to know exactly who we''re working with and who we''ve worked with in the past. After that, I need you to organize all the customerints we''ve received over thest three years. Every single one."


    Ben nodded, and then without missing a beat, he spoke up, "I can do that. In fact, the employee records are actually on my floor, and they fall under my domain, so getting those will be quick and easy. As for theints... that might be a little trickier. Until about a year ago, they were handled by Mrs. Catherine. She was the one in charge ofpiling and managing them, but after she was fired, well... No one really got around to keeping track of those things anymore. Everything just sort of got pushed aside."


    "So you''re saying there''s a mess to sort through?"


    Ben let out a short chuckle. "That''s putting it lightly. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll track everything down. I''m sure Miss Catherine''s files are still somewhere in storage, buried under all the other neglected paperwork. It''ll take some digging, but I should have everything ready for you by tomorrow."


    Mnie nodded, satisfied. "Good. Get it done."

 Chapter 71: A Problem

    <h4>Chapter 71 - A Problem</h4>


    "Ma''am, we have a problem."


    Mnie barely suppressed a groan at the words. When was there not a problem? Ever since she had taken over LuxeArtst week, it had been one crisis after another.


    On her very first day, she had faced a mob of furious customers¡ªpeople who had been sold defective or counterfeit products and whoseints had been ignored for months. They had recently been informed that a new owner was taking over and would like to address the problems. No guesses about who had done that. No one other than Madam Collins would have done something like this.


    The day after that, she had walked straight into a standoff with thepany''s new suppliers, who were demanding overdue payments before they provided another shipment.


    Then came the third day, which she had spent calling old suppliers, artists, and partners, trying to rebuild burnt bridges¡ªonly to be met with resentment, usations, and outright refusals. Most had cursed at her before hanging up, making it clear they had no intention of returning.


    Now, as she looked at Ben, her assistant, she felt a familiar sense of dread settle over her.


    "What is it this time?" she asked, already bracing herself for the next disaster.


    Ben hesitated, ncing nervously over his shoulder. "The employees are nning to resign. Word just got out that a new store is opening at the end of the street, and they''re offering everyone a higher sry. Almost all of our staff have been approached, and from what I''ve heard, most of them are seriously considering the offer. Some have already made up their minds. If we don''t do something fast, we might not have a team left by the end of the week."


    Mnie inhaled sharply. A full-scale mutiny. Of course. Because dealing with irate customers, unreliable suppliers, and a damaged reputation wasn''t enough¡ªnow she had to worry about her workforce walking out too.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose, forcing herself to think. One week. Just one week in, and LuxeArt is already on the verge of copse.


    She had known this takeover wouldn''t be easy. But she hadn''t expected the foundation to be this rotten.


    "What new store is everyone talking about?" Mnie asked slowly.


    Ben grimaced but as expected of her new assistant, he was qualified- "This one, it is called FineArt and it seems it is owned by Madam Collins."


    Mnie looked up then and sighed. The woman really was after her. "How much did they offer you?"


    Ben shifted ufortably, rubbing the back of his neck before shaking his head. "Uh... they didn''t. If the rumors are true about Madam Collins opening the new store, then I doubt she''d want to hire me..."


    Mnie''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Regretting your decision now? All the employees got better offers and here you are¡ªleft on the losing end."


    Ben let out a small chuckle and shook his head stubbornly. "Nope. I''ve seen how you handled thingsst week¡ªthe customers, the artists, the suppliers..." His voice took on a note of admiration as he continued. "You didn''t just sit behind a desk and send out emails. You went down to the floor, faced the customers'' anger head-on, and made sure they were heard. You tracked down every single artist who was wronged, even when they mmed the door in your face. And the suppliers? I don''t know how you did it, but you convinced some of them to give LuxeArt another chance. That takes guts."


    Mnie''s smile faded slightly, "It takes desperation," she corrected.


    Ben scoffed. "Maybe. But not everyone fights like that when they''re desperate. Most people would''ve walked away and let this ce crash and burn. You didn''t. That''s why I don''t regret staying."


    Mnie gave a nod of appreciation and then, with a sigh, she turned back to the real problem. "Alright then, since you''re still here, let''s focus on stopping a full-on mutiny. If FineArt is offering better pay and our employees are interested in moving on, then so be it. Everyone has their own worries. For now, we will focus on our new expansion n."


    As Mnie meticulouslyid out the n, delegating tasks to him, Ben found himself unable to tear his eyes away from her. He hadn''t lied when he told her he didn''t regret standing up to Madam Collins before.


    But right now, watching his boss work¡ª his admiration deepened into something else entirely. Something he hadn''t quite expected.


    He nced down at the n in his hands, a n that wasn''t just about keeping LuxeArt afloat but about restoring it to its former glory. It was ambitious and daring. She wasn''t just saving a business; she was breathing life back into something that had should have been written off as a failure.


    Sensing his gaze on her, Mnie looked up from the documents, "What?"


    For a second, Ben said nothing. His usual quick wit failed him as his mind caught up with an unsettling realization.


    He shook his head," Miss Mnie, thank you for your trust in me. I''ll make sure to finish all these tasks as soon as possible and support you wholeheartedly."


    Mnie nodded and sent him off, her eyes narrowing. It was odd. As far as she knew, ABC Industries did not have much cash to spare. And Madam Collins was not one to invest her money in something like this. So, how did she suddenly get a building and start FineArt?


    She was sure that the woman had probably been embezzling funds from LuxeArt for some time. But she had been pouring over all the files that had been brought to her and all the ounts seemed to be clean. Too clean. It seemed she would have to put in another night of overtime. Tiredly, she picked up her phone and messaged Adam. As per their ''rules'', they were supposed to inform each other of their ns for the night.


    It was a long timeter that she was finally pulled away from the files by the scent of something tasty.

 Chapter 72: Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Surprised</h4>


    As the scent of food tickled her senses, Mnie rubbed her forehead, frowning slightly. Had she left the window open? The delicious aroma made her stomach twist with hunger, reminding her that she had skipped lunch.Sigh. She needed to finish quickly and get home.


    Just as she was about to push the thought aside and decisively work, a light knock sounded on her open door, pulling her from her thoughts. She looked up in irritation but then lifted her brows in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    Her gaze dropped to the takeaway boxes in his hands, and she let out a quiet sigh as realization dawned. "So, this is where the scent wasing from?"


    The man standing before her raised his hands in mock surrender, and grinned widely at her. "Yep. I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I got a variety of local snacks. Figured you might be hungry." He nced at her desk, then back at her. "As for what I''m doing here¡ªwell, I work here, remember?"


    Mnie shook her head, and sent him an amused look as she gestured for him toe inside. "I meant, your working hours are over. So why are you still here?"


    Ben Harris stepped forward, ced the containers on the small side table before turning to face her. His grin widened as he spread his arms. "How can I leave early when my boss is still here? As your assistant, I have to do my best to assist you, don''t I, boss?"


    Mnie sighed and shook her head. She''d rather finish reading the reports first and then get home and eat. "Well, since you''re here, make yourself useful and go through these reports."


    Ben huffed dramatically, as he came around to her side of the table, pulling a chair along with him so that they were side by side. "No ''thank you, Ben, for the food''? No ''Ben, you''re so thoughtful''?"


    Mnie gave him a t look before turning her attention back to her work. "Thank you, Ben, for the food. Though, you just said it was part of your work. Now get to work."


    Ben rolled his eyes, picked up the file as he sent a look her way and muttered," Next time, I will let you starve, boss."


    Mnie barely spared Ben a nce as she flipped through the next page of her report, her mind fully upied with the numbers in front of her. She was vaguely aware of him shifting in his seat, but she didn''t think much of it¡ªuntil she felt his elbow lightly brush against hers.


    She frowned but didn''t look up as she muttered,"Move your chair, Harris."


    The man moved his chair aside a bit while muttering sorry but even so, he continued to be too close to her.


    Mnie hummed in vague eptance and was then already back to scanning the data.


    But soon, the man was moving and before she could ask him what he was upto, he''d opened one of the takeaway boxes and taken out a dumpling, which he now picked up and held it to her lips," Here, boss.Eat something."


    Mnie blinked at the dumpling hovering near her mouth before leaning back slightly, her gaze shifting to Ben with mild disbelief. "Mr. Harris, aren''t you taking your assistant job a little too seriously? You are not my nanny." She crossed her arms. "Please put that on a te. I''ll take it soon."


    Ben''s lips twitched, "But it''ll get cold..."


    She gave him a deadpan stare. "Then I guess I''ll eat a cold dumpling."


    "Why eat a cold dumpling when you can eat a hot one?" Mnie finally gave her full attention to the man sitting next to her. For a moment, he reminded her of Adam who was just as pushy. But then she shook her head. That guy would have not tried to reason...


    "Ben Harris? If you are going to disrupt my work, get out of the office." She finally told him, while pushing the chopsticks away with her finger.


    Finally, Ben ced the dumpling back into the box, but he could not help and turn back to her to mutter," You work too hard, boss."


    Mnie was about to snap at Ben, for continuously distracting her, when a sharp knock sounded on her door¡ªagain. She inhaled deeply, closed her eyes for a brief moment as she tried to summon what little patience she had left. Another interruption. Could she not have a single moment of peace? This was thest report dam* it! Then she could go home and sleep for the next two days of the weekend!


    She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to mask her frustration before finally looking up as her eyes widened in surprise."What are you doing here?"


    Adam didn''t answer right away. Instead, his gaze flicked over the scattered reports on her desk before shifting to the man seated a little too close to her. His eyes lingered for a fraction longer than necessary, before he stepped inside slowly.


    "I came here for you. You''ve been skipping dinner and I was worried you might try to starve yourself to death." His lips quirked slightly, but his words carried an edge as he continued. "But I can see I was mistaken."


    Mnie, like the utterly oblivious woman she was, missed the slight inflection in his voice and the faint questioning note beneath the seemingly offhand remark. To her, it was just Adam being Adam. But the scene before Adam seemed to tell him a different story.


    A single open box of dumplings sat on the small side table between her and another man. Only one pair of chopsticks resting inside. It was a small detail. But it seemed so speak volumes.


    Ben Harris, on the other hand, did not miss the pointed look Adam sent his way. He bristled and straightened in his seat. His expression was carefully neutral, but his voice carried an unmistakably hostile as he asked, "And who are you?"


    Adam gave him a smile then as he continued to walk closer," The husband, of course."


    Ben stiffened.


    His gaze flicked to Mnie, as if expecting some kind of reaction from her¡ªsome denial, some shift in demeanor. But she remained utterly focused on her work, flipping through reports with the same unwavering attention she had given them earlier.


    But before Ben could say anything, Adam did what he did best. Make his im without having to say a word.


    Casually, he leaned over Mnie, picked up a dumpling from the box with his hands and brought it to her lips.


    Ben''s eyes widened and he was about to snap at Adam for disturbing her when, Mnie opened her mouth and took a bite, all the while, her eyes glued to the documents in front of her.


    Ben''s mouth opened in shock and he watched as Adam then brought his thumb to his lips and rubbed the little left-over oil over them before shifting his gaze back to Ben. There was no challenge in his expression, no gloating, no hostility.Just quiet amusement. As if he knew exactly Ben wanted but did not even consider the man a threat.

 Chapter 73: Try Me

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Try Me</h4>


    Like a man who had already won a game before the other yer even realized he was losing, Adam picked up another dumpling, took a bite for himself and asked," So, you must be the assistant. The one who helped Mnie to have my mother thrown out?"


    Mnie mced up. His mother? That was the first time she had ever heard him refer to Madam Collins that way. Usually, it was a cold, detached <i>''the woman''</i> or a sharp <i>''her''</i>¡ªnever something as personal as <i>my mother.</i>


    It wasn''t lost on her, and she opened her mouth, ready to ask about it, but before she could utter a single word, a half-eaten dumpling was unceremoniously stuffed into her mouth. She made a muffled noise of protest, ring up at Adam, who merely smirked and turned his attention back to Ben.


    "I am," Ben finally answered stiffly and Adam nodded, "Good. Then I''ll assume my wife is in good hands while she works herself to death."


    Mnie let out an indignant sound, finally managing to chew and swallow the dumpling Adam had practically forced into her mouth. She shot him a look. "I do not work myself to death."


    Adam arched a single brow, unimpressed. "You''re still at the office past hours." He nced at the clock pointedly before adding, "On a weekend."


    Mnie blinked, "Oh."


    Ben, who had justined about her being too hardworking, took a small step forward to defend her, "She was just finishing up."


    Adam nced at the reports in front of her, then at Mnie. "Are you?"


    Mnie hesitated. "Almost."


    "Mm," Adam mused, as if he didn''t quite believe her.


    Then, without waiting for her response, he leaned down again, this time brushing a light kiss against her temple, as he whispered,"Finish up quickly. I''ll be waiting in the parking."


    With that, Adam nodded at Ben and walked out, whistling a tune that further moved to irritate Ben.


    It was almost thirty minutester, when Mnie finally closed the file and started gathering her things that Ben spoke up again," Boss. The dumplings..."<strong></strong>


    Mnie paused, blinking. She followed his gaze to the half-eaten, now-cold box of dumplings sitting untouched. Other than the one and half piece that Adam had fed her, she''d not eaten any thing else.


    She sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "I''ll take this with me." She then tilted her head slightly, noting the second unopened box near him. "You haven''t eaten yours either, so have a great dinner too."


    She gave him a small, as she picked up the box. "Thank you for the food, Ben. I''ll see you on Monday."


    Ben didn''t say anything right away. His fingers curled slightly against the desk before he finally gave a slow nod. "See you on Monday, boss." However, as he watched her leave, he could not help the bitter taste in his mouth. He''d thought they could have had a date...


    ***


    The elevator doors slid open, and Mnie stepped into the basement parking. As she did, she looked around, looking around for Adam but not spotting him anywhere in the nearly empty ce.


    She barely had time to react before she was suddenly pulled forward, her back meeting the cool surface of a sleek ck car. A gasp left her lips, the half-formed scream catching in her throat as Adam caged her in, both hands braced against the vehicle on either side of her.


    Her heart pounded from the sudden movement, breathing faster as she snapped at him, ring, "What the hell, Adam? What is it with you always manhandling me?"


    But Adam didn''t answer. His head dipped lower, his breath warm against her skin as he trailed his nose along the curve of her ear. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? Not even three weeks to our wedding, and you are already avoiding me and sharing cozy dinners with another man, hmm? Tell me, wife, are you preparing a green hat for me?"


    Mnie''s jaw dropped. She jabbed a finger at Adam before poking his shoulder with it, eyes shing. "A green hat? Are you acting like a crazy real husband now, Adam Collins? I was working and sharing a meal with my assistant¡ªnothing more!"


    Adam didn''t look the least bit convinced. He leaned in closer instead as a smirk yed at his lips. "Ahh. An assistant who seems to like you. And from what I saw, you don''t seem to mind his attention."


    Mnie scoffed and pressed her palms against Adam''s chest, trying to push him away. He didn''t budge. It was like trying to move a mountain. Realizing the futility, she rolled her eyes and shot him an exasperated re.


    "That is exactly why I ate the dumpling from your hand! Why else would I let you feed me? Do I look like I''ve lost my sanity?" She huffed, crossing her arms trying to put some distance between them. "I only did it to make sure Ben wouldn''t get any foolish ideas."


    Adam smirked, clearly entertained. "Hmm? So eating from my hands is insanity?" His voice dropped further as he stated, "Then I suppose I''ll have to do my best to drive youpletely mad."


    Mnie took a deep breath, reminding herself that she was now immune to Adam''s charms and closeness, though her rapidly beating heart said otherwise as Adam continued, " But I am impressed that my Melon is not so ignorant. So, why are you sparing his feelings, hmm? You were so direct with me..."


    Mnie closed her eyes for a moment, before opening them and looking at Adam wearily," I am really, really tired. You and I both know your supposed ''feelings'' for me aren''t real. But Ben Harris is a capable assistant, and I''d like to keep him around. So yes, I''m being gentle with him. Now would you please move so that we can go home?"


    Adam looked at her silently for a moment then before he rubbed his nose against her cheek," I am capable too, Melon. Try me..." With that, he pressed against her suggestively for a moment before moving away, letting Mnie finally breathe...

 Chapter 74: A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 74 - A n</h4>


    "Here, this can be used to put our FineArt Studio at the top," Madam Collins said excitedly as she ced a thick file in front of Spencer. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction and her voice was full of anticipation, unlike her usual self.


    Spencer looked up from his own paperwork and regarded his mother with a frown. "What is this, Mother?"


    "This," she said slowly, tapping the file with a manicured finger, "is the strategic n Mnie painstakingly put together to revive LuxeArt. But now, I have it in my hands. Right now, LuxeArt is struggling¡ªthey''re barely keeping their head above water, still scrambling to secure the necessary funds. Mnie intends to present this n to banks and investors for loans. But imagine, my dear, if we were to implement it first. Wouldn''t that be brilliant?"


    Spencer took the file and flipped through the pages, his frown deepening as he absorbed the contents. The more he read, the more his irritation grew, making him feel ufortable as he looked at his mother with a scowl. "How exactly did you get this, Mother?"


    Madam Collins waved a dismissive hand, entirely unbothered by his tone. Instead, she beamed happily, already imagining the humiliation she would deal Mnie, thus getting her own revenge. To her son, she answered, "I have my ways, Spencer. I have a few trusted eyes and ears inside Mnie''s circle¡ªpeople who know how to get me what I need. She may think she''s clever, but I outmaneuvered her at every step! I even nted the perfect bait."


    She let out a delighted chuckle, leaning back in her chair. "I had one of my people spread the rumor that I was opening a new high-end gallery and was offering positions with better sries and irresistible benefits. Naturally, some of her employees took the bait. The moment they did, they brought valuable information along with them¡ªthis n included."


    Spencer arched a brow, at that, "And you''re going to use these people? The ones who betrayed Mnie so easily? Today they''ve sold her out, tomorrow they will sell you out for benefits."


    His motherughed again and shook her head.. "Oh, of course, I am not going to hire them! Your mother is not foolish.I have no intention of keeping them around. I selected them very carefully¡ªeach one of them is ipetent in their own way. They are nothing more than disposable tools to get what I needed. However, the ones who truly matter, the skilled artists, designers, and craftsmen?" She leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Those, Spencer, I have already taken care of."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you not remember how I managed LuxeArt in her name? From the moment she went to work at ABC Industries,I was the one pulling the strings, handling operations, making decisions at LuxeArt. And over the past two years, every single time I let someone go¡ªwhether it was staff, suppliers, or top-tier artists¡ªI ensured they believed Mnie was responsible. To them, she was the cold and ruthless one, while I remained their trusted ally."


    Spencer exhaled sharply, recognizing his mother''s cunning for what it was¡ªboth impressive and ruthless. "So, you think they''lle back to you now, just like that?"


    "Not think, dear boy. I know they will. Mnie has been desperately trying to win them back this past week. She even personally reached out to the bigger artists, but they have all refused her. And why wouldn''t they? As far as they know, she was the one who cast them aside in the first ce. But me? I was the gracious, understanding figure who sympathized with their plight. And now, when I offer them a ce at FineArt with open arms, they will dly walk back through my doors."


    She smirked, gesturing towards the file. "Now, imagine if we were tobine this n¡ªher n¡ªwith the talent I have been keeping within reach all this time. FineArt wouldn''t just climb to the top, Spencer. We would dominate the scene, leaving LuxeArt in the dust."


    Spencer looked down at the n in his hands, his fingers tightening slightly around the edges. The weight of the document was nothingpared to the weight of the thoughts running through his mind. As he scanned the pages, he couldn''t help but be reminded of just how brilliant a strategist Mnie was.


    He had already witnessed her prowess firsthand when he stepped in as the interim CEO. The momentum she had given ABC¡ªit was something theirpetitors could only dream of. Even if he chose to do nothing, thepany would continue on the trajectory she had set, and keep making profits. It was out of sheer desperation that he was still following the path that she had approved earlier.


    Spencer exhaled sharply, a flicker of guilt creeping into his chest. He had let himself be swayed by Mr. Grif''s suggestion... no, he''d just been swayed by multiple things and abandoned Mnie...


    Shaking his head, he snapped the file shut, his jaw tightened as his gaze lifted to meet his mother''s. If only Madam Collins had poured this much effort into establishing FineArt instead of focusing all her energy on dismantling LuxeArt, things would be vastly different.


    Instead of thriving through innovation, they were resorting to underhanded tactics to take down apany that was already struggling.


    He took a deep breath, his decision firm in his mind. "No, Mother. We will not be using this n."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Madam Collins stiffened at his words, her expression twisting into one of disbelief before sharp anger took over. "And why not?" she demanded, her voice cold with barely concealed fury. "Do you have any idea how much money I''ve spent acquiring that report? How many resources I''ve used? And now you''re telling me we''re just going to throw it all away?"


    She took a step closer and red at him. "What is it, Spencer? Have you suddenly developed a soft spot for her?" Her tone dripped with usation. "Have you forgotten that she chose Adam over you? And now you''re having regrets? Is that why you''ve been ignoring Hallie as well?"


    Her voice sharpened as she continued, "But let me tell you something¡ªyou need to stop this foolishness. Mnie won''te back to you, no matter how much you try to convince yourself otherwise. So give up, Spencer. Move on."

 Chapter 75: A Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - A n (2)</h4>


    She turned on her heel, prepared to walk out, and take herints to her father-inwl. But before she could reach the door, Spencer exhaled slowly, suppressing the guilt that weighed heavily on him all the time. His voice was calm when he spoke up. "It''s not about moving on, Mother. It''s about losing the advantage."


    Madam Collins halted in her tracks, her brow furrowed as she turned back to face him. "What are you saying?" she asked suspiciously.


    Spencer leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming against the closed file in front of him. "By spreading rumors about FineArt, you''ve already exposed your ns. Mnie is no fool when ites to business. If anything, she thrives in adversity. The biggest example being ABC. She has already begun stabilizing things¡ªhandling customers, reassuring employees, and making adjustments that will keep LuxeArt afloat. She won''t sit back and wait for us to take advantage of her weaknesses."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "If we move forward with this n now, she will adapt. She wille up with a new strategy, one we won''t be able to predict. And worse, she will realize that she has a leak within her team. Once she figures that out, she will get rid of our spies and tighten security around her operations. If that happens, we won''t just lose this battle¡ªwe will lose our ability to anticipate her moves altogether."


    Madam Collins pursed her lips, the fire in her eyes dimming slightly as she absorbed his reasoning. She was not a woman who backed down easily, but she was also not foolish enough to dismiss her son''s well-calcted argument. Slowly, she walked back toward him, her tone measured as she asked, "So, you have another n?"


    A slow, knowing smirk came on Spencer''s lips as he nodded. "Yes. Instead of using our spies now, we y the long game. Focus on the strategy I''ve proposed for now¡ªlet Mnie carry on with her work undisturbed. Let her think she has the upper hand. Once her ns are fully in motion, and she has secured the loans she so desperately needs, that''s when we strike. We wait until she''smitted¡ªuntil she''s invested too much to back out. That''s when we hit her where it hurts the most."


    Madam Collins studied her son carefully, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a small, satisfied smile curved her lips. "Cunning," she admitted, nodding approvingly. "I suppose I raised you well after all. Promise me, Spencer. You will avenge your mother''s humiliation. She has made me aughing stock among so many people! Don''t forget that, Spencer!"


    She sat down in the chair across from him,cing her fingers together as she tilted her head. "Tell me more. How exactly do you propose we execute this n? We need to be meticulous."


    Spencer sighed and exined a few things to his mother, "First, we let her getfortable. She thinks she''s in control right now, but that''s exactly what we want her to believe. The moment she secures those loans, she''ll start making investments and working on this. She''ll hire new talent, expand production, and revamp LuxeArt''s image. We let her go all in. The more she puts into this, the higher the stakes be."


    "And then, we create a crisis. A big order gone wrong, multpile lossed and eventually, all her money will be drained."


    Madam Collins nodded, pleased with this! Yes! If she had already taken loans then her credit standing in the market would go down and she would not be able to secure the money again. At a time like this, she would really push her into the ground.


    Spencer would indeed go ording to the strategy¡ªbut not for the same reason his mother believed. While Madam Collins was consumed with the idea of ruining Mniepletely, Spencer had something else in mind.


    He didn''t just want to see her struggle¡ªhe wanted to break down every wall she had built between them until she had no choice but to turn to him.


    His mother''s thirst for revenge was short-sighted. To him, what Mnie had done was simply getting back at his mother. Of course she would have wanted to take out her anger on the person who had made her life a living hell for thest three years.


    But ha had no intention to destroy LuxeArt. If that ce waspletely destroyed, there would be way for him to control Mnie. That ce was her family''s legacy to her and thus her only weakness.


    No, destruction and humiliation wasn''t the endgame Spencer envisioned. What he wanted was for Mnie to realize that she couldn''t win without him. That no matter how hard she fought, she would simply find herself back in his orbit.


    So, while Madam Collins spoke of humiliating Mnie, Spencer leaned back in his chair, silent, allowing her to revel in her fantasies of revenge. Let her think they were on the same page. Let her believe he was the son she had molded.


    But in the end, the only one who would have thestugh was him.


    He didn''t know why Mnie consumed his thoughts sopletely now. It hadn''t been part of his original n. He''d thought that once she was out of the picture, he could finally move forward with Hallie. And yet, every time he closed his eyes, it wasn''t Hallie he saw. It was Mnie. The way she used to look at him when she still believed in him, the way her body fit against his in sleep, how she had once instinctively reached for him in the dark, trusting him even in unconsciousness, on the night he had returned. How things would have been if he had indeed taken her then...


    He wanted that back. All of it. The quiet moments, the fire in her eyes, the way she used to say his name, even the sadness that he had put there. It was all his. She was his, even if she refused to acknowledge it now. Even if she had turned to Adam in a desperate attempt to hurt him.She would always be his. And by the time he was done, she wouldn''t just realize it¡ªshe would have no choice but to ept it.

 Chapter 76: Not Trustworthy

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Not Trustworthy</h4>


    She should have known not to trust Adam Collins! This is exactly what happened when she did.


    She thought back to the conversartion they''d had in the car when she''d almost fallen asleep, while they had been stuck in traffic. He''d suggested that she grab some shut-eye! That he would wake her up once they arrived.


    And like an idiot, she had believed him. She had even thought that the moment the car stopped, she would naturally wake up and wouldn''t need him to wake her up.


    And now, here she was... in some strange room, in bed.


    Slowly, Mnie pushed herself up, blinking against the dim light as she took in her surroundings trying to make out the room beyond the light of the nightmp. A hotel room. She could see that now. The white sheets around her, thick curtains drawn shut and a bedsidemp¡ªit was definitely not her bed, not her room.


    She exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over her face. How had this even happened? Thest thing she remembered was Adam pressing in too close, making her stomach twist ufortably just before they got into the car. She had been too focused on putting distance between them. Sleep had seemed like the perfect way to shut everything out.


    She turned her head and grabbed her phone from the nightstand, flicking on the screen. Her breath caught.


    Six in the morning.


    She blinked. Then blinked again before falling back onto the pillows.


    She''d slept through the entire night.


    Just how exhausted had she been? Gratned, she had been functioning on next to no sleep for thest week but to not even know when the car had stopped and then to be carried into a room...


    Mnie didn''t waste another second. Heart hammering, she shoved the nket aside, ready to scramble out of bed and go home...


    But before her feet could even hit the floor, the door swung open. And there he was.


    Looking entirely too smug, as if he had been expecting this exact reaction from her. Hiseyes flicked to the bedside clock before returning to her, a slow, knowing smile tugging at his lips. "Right on time," he mused, nodding slightly. "I guessed correctly¡ªyou''d wake up with your natural clock."


    Mnie scowled. "What the hell am I doing here? Why am I in here instead of at home? Why did you bring me here?"


    Adam didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. His hands slipped into the pockets of his robe as he strode toward the bed, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Then, to her utter annoyance, he sat down beside her. No¡ªhe didn''t just sit. He stretched out, leaning back against the headboard as if this was his bed and he belonged here. Mnie tried to move over but then, the jerk pulled her so that she fell back on the bed and then, he rolled over so that he was halfway on top of her body.


    "What do you think a hotel room is for? Hmm?" Even as he said that, he settled more of his weight against her so that she could feel his hard chest against her breast.


    Mnie let out a sharp breath and pressed her hands against his chest, feeling rhe soft robe under her touch as she tried to push him off. "Get off me, Adam!"


    "You''re awfully feisty this early in the morning. You sure you don''t want to go back to sleep and catch some more shut eye? We have this big,fy bed all to ourselves."


    Her jaw clenched as her fingers curled against the soft fabric of his robe. He was warm. Too warm. And he smelled like fresh soap and something deeper, something entirely him. It was irritating. Distracting.


    "You''re insufferable," she ground out.


    Adam grinned, lowering his head just enough that his lips hovered near her ear. "You always say that."


    She made a sound of frustration, turning her head away before he could see the heat creeping up her neck. "Because it is the truth! Can you please stop invading my personal space and move over?"


    "Personal space?" He chuckled, shifting so that his nose brushed against the side of her cheek. "Sweetheart, we''re married. Your personal space is my personal space."


    "That is not how it works!" she hissed, trying again to shove him off. Why did she put up with him always... taking liberties! Dam* it! Next time, she would kick him in the ba**s!


    This time, as if sensing her thoughts, he let her go, rolling onto his side with azy stretch, his head propped up on one hand as he watched her. Amusement danced in his eyes, as if he found her flustered state entirely too entertaining.


    Mnie sat up quickly, dragging a hand through her hair. "I swear, if you don''t start exining¡ª"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll exin. I actually came to your office because of this."


    She blinked. "What?


    He sat up as well, his expression turning slightly more serious. "You didn''t think that I would juste to your office to y the jealous husband or be your chauffeur, right?"


    Mnie had actually wondered about that- his reason for sudden appearance but then she had been distracted by other things...


    "There was a leak. A pipeline burst and caused a flooding and a short circuit. Power''s out, and the whole ce is going to be unlivable for the next few days."


    Mnie stared at him, processing the words. "You''re joking."


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" He gestured at his face. "You think I brought you here just for the sake of irritating you?"


    "Yes," she said tly, giving him a stare.


    His smirk returned full force. "Well, that was only an added bonus."


    Mnie groaned and pressed her fingers against her temples. "This is just... great."


    "Hey," he said, nudging her, "Look on the bright side."


    "There''s a bright side?" Mnie asked slowly.


    Adam grinned. "We get a little getaway. Just the two of us... Just me, you, and this hotel bed."


    The next minute, he groaned as his stomach was met with an elbow...

 Chapter 77: Amazed

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Amazed</h4>


    Mnie was amazed. As she looked out from the hotel''s courtyard at the mountains surrounding it, she could hardly believe it. She hadn''t just slept¡ªshe had slept through the entire journey from one city to another. From the bustling noise of the city, she was now in the quiet outskirts, surrounded by peace.


    She stirred her spoon in her coffee, watching the ripples spread. How long had it been since she''d felt this at ease? She had been sitting here for the past three hours, simply staring outside, unhurried for the first time in a long while. Her mind aplete nk.


    Or at least, almost nk. One thought refused to leave¡ªhim. He seemed to have started living in her head. The man currently fast asleep upstairs. After their early morning "meeting," he had pulled her close, muttered something about just sleeping for now since he was exhausted from the drive, and then promptly dozed off¡ªpractically on top of her.


    And genuinely fallen asleep not just pretending to be asleep! She''d been amazed! How could someone who was talking a minute ago could just pass out the next minute was beyond her.


    After multiple attempts to move him over had failed and he''d continued to hold her as if she was his own personal pillow, she had decided to try and wriggle out of his grasp. It had taken a ridiculous amount of twisting and maneuvering to free herself from him, nd she''d felt like a fish caught in, flopping and twisting until she finally wriggled loose. And he had still been out cold!


    Only then had she managed to escape to the hotel''s buffet in search of food. And then decided... not to return to the bedroom.


    As she absentmindedly stirred her coffee, lost in thoughts of him, a familiar voice brushed against her ear. "You left me alone in bed. I am sad."


    Mnie stiffened, her fingers tightening around the handle of her mug but she gave no other reaction keeping her gaze fixed on the mountains as if they held the secrets of the universe.


    Undeterred, he slid into the seat opposite her making his presence as impossible to ignore as ever. Before she could react, he reached forward and casually pulled her coffee mug toward himself. Without hesitation, he took a slow, deliberate sip.


    Mnie finally turned her gaze to him, arching a brow. "Seriously? Now you''re going to steal coffee as well?"


    He smirked, set the mug back down in front of him as if it had always belonged to him and questioned, "What are your ns for today?"


    She exhaled and leaned back in her chair. "Well, considering myptopand work files are not here, I guess I have no choice but to treat this as an actual vacation and... continue to rest."


    He hummed, studying her with that unreadable expression of his. "Sounds like a solidly boring n. Why don''t you join me instead?"


    "Join you?" The instant the words left his mouth, images of joining him in bed shed through her mind. She quickly shook her head in an attempt to clear the thought. God damn it! She really needed to get her head checked¡ªwhy did it always end up in the gutter whenever he was around?


    "Hmm. There''s ake a little further into the mountains, I''ve heard it is a good ce to visit."


    Mnie hesitated instead of outright refusing him, which she would have done under normal circumstances. She thought of the tranquil waters she used to sit by back home with her grandmother, and a sudden longing washed over her. Even if it wasn''t the sameke, it would be nice to find some peace. Just staring at the still waters.


    "Okay. I''d like that."


    Adam grinned, chuckling lightly. "My, my, Melon! I thought I''d have to coax you. Hmm... I guess a good night''s sleep makes you more agreeable. I''ll have to remember this for future reference."


    Irritated by the mention of future reference becuase her own dirty brain offered up scenarios for how he might use it¡ªshe grabbed the coffee mug from the table and took a sip.


    "Hey! That''s my coffee!" Adam protested, but Mnie simply red at him.


    "It was mine first. You should be careful about stealing things because people would reim their things."


    Adam grinned and pointed out, "This is an indirect kiss you know. We are drinking from the same cup."


    Contrary to his expectation, she rolled her eyes instead of blushing, "Nah. You drank from that side. Also, with your habit of stealing my food, if I were to think about these things and not im my food, I''ll be starved."


    Adam grinned and then ced a hand on his heart, "You wound me Melon! I would never let you starve!" She shot him a deadpan look, then took another sip from the mug, deliberately slow as she said, "I''ll believe you when you stop stealing my food."


    Adam shook his head, and vowed, "Sorry my Melon. The only way I will stop stealing your food is when you... Let me steal a few kisses..."


    Mnie harrumphed and when she felt a giggle threatening, she quickly sipped her coffee. The man was always talking about seducing her or something to distract her. No wonder his presence always made her think naughty things.


    Seeing that his motive had been aplished, Adam stood up before casually mentioning, "You should wear somethingfortable for theke trip. I''ve already ced your bag in the room." He paused, letting the words settle for a moment. "And just so you know... I was verycareful packing your things."


    She narrowed her eyes, trying to decipher his expression behind the inflection on ''very''. "What does that mean?"


    His grin widened,"Oh, I was very particr. Everything''s in its right ce. Especially... your lingerie."


    Mnie''s face immediately flushed, her fingers gripping the edge of the table as she stood up abruptly. "Are you serious?" she sputtered and whispered. "You packed my¡ªmylingerie?!"


    Adam''s smirk only deepened, clearly enjoying every moment of her difort. Just what he needed to make his morning... "What? I was just being helpful.If you''d rather I should not have packed and you would go aroundmando, I have no problems with that..."


    Her cheeks burned, and she shot him an incredulous re as he walked away, after ruining her perfectly perfect morning!

 Chapter 78: Fish

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Fish</h4>


    She could have kicked herself. Just this morning, when she had barely opened her eyes, a nagging voice in the back of her mind had reminded her¡ªtrusting Adam was a mistake. After all, that is how she had ended up in this hotel.


    And yet, what had she done? She had gone ahead and made the same mistake all over again immediately after breakfast, as if she had learned nothing from past experience.


    She had envisioned a peaceful afternoon by thekeside, maybe stretched out on a lounge chair, sipping something cold while enjoying the gentle breeze. Instead, she found herself standing at the edge of a bustlingkeshore full of water sport activities. Granted, the ce was not too crowded but it was definitely not too quiet. There were people trying jet skis, paddle board, etc and she was sure she saw arge inted water slide in the distance.


    "Come on, Melon," Adam said, grinning like a kid in a candy store. "Tell me, what do you want to try out first?"


    "There. That." Seeing Mnie point towards the direction of a sun lounger, Adam grabbed her wrist and pulled her along. "Melon, do you want me to change your name to boring Melon? Hmm? Or an old woman? Come with me."


    Melon exhaled heavily and pointed toward a sun lounger tucked under arge umbre. "That one," she said. "I want to go there andy down like a salted fish."


    Adam barely spared the lounger a nce before shaking his head, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, no. Not happening, Melon. Come on, don''t turn into an old woman. That ce is only for old people and kids."


    Before she could protest, he grabbed her wrist and began pulling her along.


    "Adam¡ª!" she yelped, digging her heels in to stop herself but it made no difference. He was far too determined, and she was far too unwilling to cause an actual scene.


    "I didn''t kidnap you and bring you all the way out here to be a salted fish, Melon," he said by way of an exnation while guiding her past the line of waiting kayaks, and straight toward the wooden dock.


    Her stomach dropped the second she realized where he was taking her. A sleek speedboat bobbed lightly on the water. Oh no.


    "Oh yes," Adam said, as if reading her mind. Before she could even think about bolting, he encircled her waist and effortlessly ''helped'' her onto the boat. As she wobbled from the sudden shift beneath her feet, he jumped onto the boat as well, making the boat rock even more.


    "Adam, I swear¡ª"


    "You''ll thank meter," he interrupted, still grinning. He motioned to the driver, who wasted no time starting the engine. The motor roared to life and speeded towards whatever direction Adam seemed to have decided.


    The wind rushed past her, whipping her hair into her face along with droplets of water as they sped across theke.


    "This is the worst!" she shouted over the engine.


    "This is the best!" Adam shot back,ughing.


    Mnie gritted her teeth, clinging onto the small handle for dear life as the boat continued to bounce under her. And once again, epted her fateying around like a salted fish was officially out of the question. Now she could only wish that the ordeal woulde to an end...


    However, as they reached the middle of theke, Mnie forgot all about her irritation. Well, at least here, with the boat slowing down, it was tranquil. She smiled as she noticed a small flock of ducks paddling by. Sigh! This was so much better.


    As she started to rx, however, her tormentor was not satisfied. He shook the boat violently, almost causing her to lose her bnce and fall into the water. She red at him," Are you trying to throw me overboard?"


    Adam grinned and shook his head," Come on, Melon. Why are you so suspicious of me?Take a look around. This is one of the best spots on theke. The water is deep and clear, and if you''re lucky, you might even see some fish jumping out of the water to greet you. I was trying to attract fish..."


    Mnie rolled her eyes, not believing for a minute that a fish woulde near them.


    But then, without warning, a fish leaped out of the water right beside their boat.


    It was a big one¡ªprobably the size of her forearm¡ªand it soared through the air in a graceful arc before sshing back down with enough force to send a spray of water right into her face.


    Melon gasped as the cold droplets hit her skin. Adam, of course, burst intoughter.


    "Well, that was lucky!" he said, wiping a few stray drops from his own face while grinning at her like an idiot. Dam* it! Even the fish were conspiring againt her now! She narrowed her eyes at Adam, who wasughing at her expense and then suddenly smiled.


    in a voice as sweet as she could make it, she called out, "Adam?"


    He blinked even as he looked at her suspiciously. "Yeah?"


    Her hand, which she had dipped in the water, reached up and flicked a handful of water straight into his face.


    "Hey!" He sputtered, shaking his head like a wet dog while Mnie grinned. "Now this is what I call fun!"


    Adam wiped his face with his sleeve, still grinning. "Ha! Just for this I might really dunk you into the water!"


    She eyed him warily. "Don''t you dare..." Even as she warned him, he was already closing in as he said, " Ever tried swimming in the middle of ake..."


    "Adam..."


    Heughed," Come on, Melon! Where is your sense of adventure?"


    "At the sun lounger." Mnie answered seriously as she slid towards the other side of the seat, wary of being pushed into the water.


    Thankfully, he did not throw her into the water, as the driver spoke up, " We need to go to the shore."


    She sighed. Yes. Yes. It was better to go to the shore... But she had a feeling that things would not be so simple...

 Chapter 79: Right

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Right</h4>


    She was right. When Mnie heard that they needed to get the shore, she had thought that things would not be so simple and now she was proven correct. Because they were now slowing down at the shore but it was simply not the one they had departed from...


    Mnie squinted at the setup in front of her, her unease growing asrge as the things in front of her. "Please tell me we''re just passing by."


    She grimaced. The structure was a chaotic mix of intable slides, climbing walls, and bnce beams, with a handful of peopleughing and stumbling their way across the obstacles. There was even a tall simple slide for people to fall straight into theke...


    Adam''s grin stretched wider as he shot her a look and said, "Nope. Why would we pass by this ce? We are here for this."


    Before she could protest about getting on a giant air inted tform, he hopped off the boat,nding on the tform with ease. He turned back, hand outstretched. "Come on, Melon."


    She shook her head. "Not happening. Sorry. I''ll stay right here. Mr Driver, you can take me back."


    Adam rolled his eyes and tried to coax her some more,"Oh,e on. Don''t be a scaredy cat! Tell you what- let''s make this interesting. We''ll race, okay? First one to finish the course to the end wins."


    Mnie wanted to refuse¡ªno way was she ying his games¡ªbut then she paused. A favor could be useful. If she won, she could make him leave her alone for the rest of the afternoon. Maybe even convince him to stay off her back for an entire day. Her eyes sparkled at the thought. So much so, Adam almost forgot what he was about to say when she looked at him and asked, "You''re serious?" she asked.


    He could only nod and say the words like a vow-"Dead serious."


    Melon exhaled and reluctantly ced her hand in his, letting him pull her off the boat onto the tform. The intable surface wobbled beneath her feet, and she iled slightly before regaining her bnce. Adam''s grin widened at her clumsiness.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun," he said smugly.


    She narrowed her eyes, "We''ll see," she shot back. Just because she had initially slipped he was so sure that he could win...


    The driver, who had been silently watching with an amused smile, called out, "Alright! I could be the referee for you... On my count... Three... Two... One... Go!" As he watched the two shoot out, he could only shake his head fondly and sigh," Ahh. To be young and in love again..."


    Meanwhile, thepetition betweeh the two ''lovers'' was fierce. Adam had already shot forward like a bullet and leapt onto the first section¡ªa series of slippery, rolling cylinders. Mnie stumbled after him, trying to copy his movements, but the cylinders wobbled and spun under her feel, like they had a mind of their own.


    "Careful!" Adam called back as he watched her il but of course he did note to help her or wait for her. As she growled under her breath and lunged forward, trying to keep her feet light and stable, she finally was across the tform.


    But, this time, Adam was already halfway up the stic wall...


    Mnie grabbed the rope and began pulling herself up, gritting her teeth. Her muscles strained and protested, but she was determined to win.


    "Hurry up, Melon! You''re going to give me a striptease otherwise."


    Mnie shot him a re and forced herself to move faster. She would give him a strip tease when hell froze over!


    By the time they reached the bnce beam, she was only a few steps behind him.


    "You''re not bad," Adam called out before adding shamelessly. "Do you want me to give you a striptease?"


    Mnie ignored him. He was only trying to distract her and like hell she would let the images his words provoked, distract her.


    Just then, he stumbled briefly and slipped.. Seizing her chance, Melon darted forward and passed him, nearing the finish line...


    "Yes!" she cheered, still panting hard.


    "Don''t celebrate yet," Adam called out and she felt a pang as she realized the man was not even breathing hard. But she ignored that.Ahead of her was the final stretch¡ªa slick, sloping surface that led straight to the finish once you''d climbed up. Mnie dropped to her knees and started crawling forward. There was no way her bnce was good enough to climb that on two feet.


    "That''s cheating!" Adam called.


    "It''s strategy!" she snapped back, dragging herself forward.


    She was almost at the finish line when with a sudden burst of speed, he dove forward and jumped sliding down the slippery slope like it was a waterslide and across the finish line...


    "Hey!" Mnie shrieked as he shot past her,nding with a victorious ssh at the finish line, a few centimetres before her!


    "Winner!"Adam whooped as he straightened while Mnie fell back shaking her head in despondence as sheined," I was this close to winning."


    Adam fell beside her as he gloated," You know what that means, Melon."


    Mnie shot him a re," If you think I am going to give you a... a striptease then you will find yourself buried at the bottom of thiske."


    Adam chuckled," Okay okay! Just because you gave me such a greatpetition, I will not ask for that. But I will hold you to a favour that I can cash onter."


    Mnie agreed and let out a breath, as she stared at the sky, enjoying the moment, until he nidged her with his elbow," What do you think? This is better than that sun lounger, is it not? Come on, you have to agree! I was right."


    Mnie rolled her eyes," Yeah Yeah! You''re right, Oh mighty one."


    Adam stood up then and nodded," Now you know it! Come on!"


    Mnie looked at his extended hand raised an eyebrow in reply to which Adam waggled his own brows ludicrously as he asked," You didn''t think this is the only n I had for you, right? Time for our next adventure."

 Chapter 80: Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Crazy</h4>


    "What is that?" Mnie asked as she stepped off the speedboat onto the new tform, her gaze locking onto the strange contraption that the person wore on his feet.There was another speed boat, in the front and as she watched the man wearing it jumped into the water.


    Her eyes followed the man who leapt into the water, vanishing for a moment into theke before resurfacing slowly, as he slowly started toe up and the other boat started to speed up...


    A secondter, he rose into the air with two powerful jets of water sting beneath his feet, lifting him higher and higher. The man let out a whoop of excitement, arms iling as he tried to bnce. Mnie felt her stomach twist¡ªhalf thrill, half nerves as she watched with wide eyes.


    .Then he wobbled, teetered dangerously, and with a loud ssh, he crashed back into the water before emerging upwards still grinning.


    "That, my dear Melon, is a flyboard. You can wait here and I''ll go do it."


    She caught his wrist, her eyes fixed as anothe person rose into the air, and said," I want to do it too!"


    Adam paused as he turned back. Surprised. "You want to do it too? Oh my! My dear Melon does have some adventurous bones! I was going first so that you would not be too scared..."


    Mnie scowled at him," I am not scared of anything, Adam Collins! I want to do that!"


    She was about to march forward to go talk to the people at the side who were managing the thing, when Adam shook his head and stopped her,


    Adam chuckled, shaking his head. "Hold on, you can''t just jump in like that. You need instructions first."


    "Have you done it before?" Mnie asked curiously


    "Of course I have." Adam answered smugly.


    "Of course," she repeated, mimicking his tone with an exaggerated eye roll. "Show-off."


    His smile turned downright wicked then and Mnie felt a flutter of fear. She did not like this expression and then he said, "Oh, Melon... let me show you what showing off really looks like."


    Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her forward pulling her along. Mnie stumbled slightly but followed, her curiosity now mingling with suspicion.


    For a moment, Adam paused to speak with one of the instructors, exchanging a few quick words and shing his signature grin before returning to her side.


    "Wait here," he instructed, winking before dropping to sit on the edge of the deck. Mnie crossed her arms and watched as he bent to tighten the straps andces of the bulky boots attached to the flyboard.Ha! He really was going to show off by doing it first.


    She watched as his fingers moved with precision, securing each strap until they were firmly locked in ce. Once again, her mind tried to provide images of what he could do with those long fingers but she shook her head. Better to see how he moved in this first.


    Once he was locked in, he checked again and then slid into the water. Okay, this part seemed easy enough.


    The boat''s engine rumbled to life as the driver turned to Adam , waiting for his signal. Mnie lingered at the edge of the tform, and watched as Adam floated effortlessly onto the surface before turning to look at her... as he extended a hand, his fingers curling in a beckoning gesture.


    "Come here," Adam called out and she frowned.


    "Why?"


    "Juste here," he said, his voice low and teasing. "Trust me."


    "That''s the problem," she muttered under her breath, but curiosity got the better of her. Maybe he needed her to hold something for him or ehatever. She stepped closer, carefully approaching the edge.


    The moment she was within reach, however, Adam''s hand shot out and gripped hers tightly. With one swift tug, he pulled her forward. Mnie stumbled, arms iling, andnded hard against his shoulders as she fought to regain her bnce.


    "Careful!" she scolded, "What are you doing?" She asked him as her feet were now on top of his boots, in the water. She tried to move back, but before she could, his hand was aroung her waist, pulling her until she was flush against him, their bodies together. "Rx." He whispered in her ear and she scowled, about to question him.


    In the next instance, however, her eyes widened as his other handnded on her lower back, pulling her pelvis closer to him


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you¡ª"


    Before she could finish,, he whispered," I am showing off" and then she shrieked,clutching him like a lifeline as the flyboard roared to life beneath them. Water sprayed wildly, and suddenly they were rising¡ªslowly at first, then faster¡ªhigher and higher above the surface.


    Mnie''s shriek hit a new octave as the flyboard lifted them higher. Her fingers dug into Adam''s shoulders, and she buried her face against his neck, holding on for life as she imagined hitting the rock bottom at theke.


    "If you keep screaming like that," Adam shouted over the rush of air into her ear, "I''m going to go deaf!"


    "Good!" Mnie snapped back, lifting her head just enough to re at him and scream in hs ear, "You deserve it for being insane!"


    Adam chuckled, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Careful, Melon," he warned. "You keep curse me like that and I might just drop you!


    Mnie''s eyes widened, and her arms mped tighter around his neck as she quickly buried her face back into his shoulders. "Don''t you dare!"


    "Then stop abusing me," he shot back smugly, clearly enjoying himself. One arm remained securely around her waist while his other hand adjusted their bnce. The board dipped slightly, making her clutch him even tighter, her breath hitching as her stomach somersaulted.


    "Rx," Adam said again. "Look around. My bnce is solid, you won''t fall."


    Cautiously, Mnie turned her head, her eyes widening at the incredible view. Theke stretched out below them, glittering beneath the sun, and beyond it, rows of trees swayed gently in the breeze.


    "This is..." she breathed, surprised by how exhrating it felt. "Wow."


    "Told you," Adam said smugly.


    "Don''t get cocky," she shot back but she coudld not get the biting note in her voice. Not when she was clinging to him.


    "Oh, I''m just getting started," he replied with a wicked grin. "Hold tight."


    Her eyes snapped back to his face. "Wait... what do you mean by that?"


    "I''m going to shift my wait and then twirl us."


    "You''re what?! How are you going to..."


    But before she could finish, Adam shifted his weight, tilting them slightly. The board began to spin, slow at first, then faster. Mnie squeezed her eyes shut, her arms tightening further around his neck.


    "You''re insane!" she gasped.


    "Insane enough to do this..." Adam murmured.


    Mnie''s eyes flew open just as Adam turned his head¡ªand their lips brushed. Soft. Unexpected. The briefest touch, but enough to send a jolt of surprise through her.


    Her breath hitched, her gaze locking with his. His eyes twinkled with mischief and something that made her forget the spinning world around them.


    And then, as if on cue, the flyboard spun faster. The world blurred around them, water spraying up in glistening arcs. But through it all, neither of them looked away.


    "You nned that!" Mnie used breathlessly when they finally slowed down and she realized that they were going lower...


    "I nned the twirl," Adam said, voice smug. "The kiss... that was just a happy ident."


    "Idiot," she muttered though her face was warm despite the cool spray of water.


    "Adorable idiot," he corrected with a grin. "Now, hold on. I''m going tond us."


    "Oh, God," Mnie groaned.

 Chapter 81: Adventurous Heart

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Adventurous Heart</h4>


    Mnie fell back onto the bed in the hotel room with a sigh, her body sinking into the soft mattress even as she rolled over and closed her eyes. Today had been exhausting... but fun! Even as she closed her eyes, memories of the day continued to y in her mind. From the moment when Adam had dragged her onto the flyboard until she had done it herself.


    She grinned. Sure, she''d been dunked more times than she could count, much to the loudughter of Adam, but that had made the sess even sweeter. She''d wanted to twirl like he did but then gave up the thought. That would be too much for the first day.


    And then, the thought of the twirl reminded her of... <i>that</i> moment. The brief brush of Adam''s lips against hers. A fleeting touch, barely a kiss, yet after that moment, it had been oddly natural. As if it were okay to kiss him.


    It hit her then¡ªsomewhere along the way, Adam had stopped being a distraction and the one who was constantly making things difficult for her.. He had be someone she could consider a friend. Someone she trusted.


    And maybe that was why the kiss hadn''t flustered her. The attraction she''d once felt¡ªthat frustrating pull¡ªwas gone. She justified to herself that maybe the explosive attraction to him that she felt had never been about only his looks.


    It was his boldness, his carefree attitude, his ability to chase what he wanted without hesitation. He had the kind of audacity she had always admired, the courage to leap without worrying about the fall. The kind of thirst for adventure that she''d once thought she had... And had somehow lost along the way.


    Suddenly, she wanted to give up all the work and go around trying all the adventures she used to yearn for when she was young.


    Mnie rolled over and smiled softly as she stared at the ceiling. Well, now that she had been reminded of her adventurous heart, she would make it a point to go often... once LuxeArt was stable. It might take time to get it back on its feet, but it would be fun. And she could always slip to this ce since it was so close.


    And that was another thing that shocked her. This wonderful haven was only four hours drive away and she didn''t even know it! Maybe she would grab La ande here sometime over the weekend!


    She patted her hand along the bed, searching for her phone. Her fingers found it, and she grabbed it quickly, intending to send a message to La. But as she unlocked the screen, her eyes widened. Adam had sent her a message.


    Curious, she opened the chat ¡ª and then nearly flung the phone away like it was on fire. Her cheeks burned, her heart hammering in her chest. Cautiously, she peeked at the photo again, her pulse skipping a beat.


    It was that picture.


    She was clinging to him like her life depended on it ¡ª which, honestly, it had at the time ¡ª but her body was stered to his, her arms hooked around his neck. His arms circled her lower waist, one hand unmistakably low enough to seem... suggestive.


    Worse, their faces were so close that their lips had met ¡ª or at least, it looked like they had. And the spray of water around them added a dramatic, almost intimate effect. As if they were in a snowball.


    But the problem was they did not just look like lovers. They looked like exhibitionists caught mid-passion in broad daylight! With the way they were looking into each other''s eyes...


    "Oh no..." she muttered, pressing her hands to her face. Had she really thought that her attraction to him was gone? One look at this photo and anyone would call her a liar!


    As if that one picture wasn''t enough, she scrolled down and saw the rest of the images.


    Apparently, the people Adam had spoken to before dragging her onto that flyboard had been more than enthusiastic photographers. There were multiple shots ¡ª each one worse than thest. Oh the shots were beautiful so whoever clicked the pictures would have to be talented... But they were... criminal! Yes! That was the word for it!


    One showed her clutching his shoulder, her face half-buried against his neck. It looked like she was kissing him!


    Another picture had his hand syed dangerously low on her back, their soaked clothes clinging in ways that left very little to the imagination. And then... that final shot where their lips seemed to brush. It looked like a proper kiss


    Her heart stuttered. Dam* it! Was the photographer a movie director or something? Why did the photos look so dramatic and suggestive?


    Before she could curse at him, he shared other pictures too- of their obstacle race and him winning while her lying there defeated.


    And finally, he had messaged her," I thought we should have some proof so I''d asked a few people to click pictures..."


    She did not reply to that. Well, the pictures were indeed good and he had not probably expected the other ones to turn out like that.


    But of course, she was thinking too highly of him as his next message said," I like this pic the best. I am going to make it my screensaver."


    She scowled. He was going to make a screensaver of a picture where they seemed to be kissing? Ha! Impossible. She didn''t believe it. He was probably trying to get a raise out of her. Like hell, she was going to give him the satisfaction. Instead, she chose a picture from the obstacle race where he''d slipped and had a frustrated expression on his face and replied," I would say this is the best picture."


    She''d intended to tease him but before she could celebrate her sess, pat came the reply, "You have my permission to put that as your wallpaper, Melon baby! I approve of your choice."


    Mnie shook her head and rolled her eyes. Her choice being him? As if.

 Chapter 82: The Zone

    <h4>Chapter 82 - The Zone</h4>


    Adamy in his bed , his lips curved upward in what one might generously call a smile. It wasn''t one, not really.


    There was no warmth, no humor¡ªjust cold satisfaction that was reflected in his eyes and the ''curve'' of his mouth... Like Mnie, he too was watching pictures on his phone... but it wasn''t their pictures he was focused on. He''d seen them and shared them with her, but his original target had been someone else.


    And now that held his attention- Spencer.


    It had been no ident that those pictures of him and Mnie had turned out so perfectly. He was the one who had made sure of that. Of course, he''d instructed the photographer to take a few ambiguous shots but the ones on the flyboard had been a pleasant surprise, for turning up the way they had.


    Adam had personally hired a professional¡ªone skilled enough to capture every intimate angle, every seemingly candid moment that painted a perfect illusion of a couple deeply in love. All for Spencer''s benefit.


    And now, as Adam scrolled through the photos he had just received on his phone, his reyed the video he had just saved. The one where Spencer, red-faced and furious, had smashed everything within his reach¡ªa vase, a ss, even his own phone flung across the room in a fit of rage. The sound of shattering echoed faintly from the video, but Adam barely noticed.


    His focus was on Spencer''s face, twisted with anger and frustration, and that flicker of helplessness on his face


    Adam''s smile widened, slow and satisfied. Perfect. Everything was going exactly as he''d nned. He''d sent those pictures of himself and Mnie to Spencer, and just as he''d anticipated, Spencer had lost it. The image of the man smashing things in a fit of rage reyed in Adam''s mind, and he let out a quiet chuckle. Predictable.


    Just then, his phone rang. Without bothering to check the screen, Adam answered with a casual, "Hmm?"


    "You were right," Max''s voice came through with a note of disbeliefcing his words. "He''s already started diverting whatever liquid funds he can scrape together into FineArt. He''s pulling every string to get them developed. How did you know he''d do something like this? And during these days at that?"


    Adam''s smile deepened, a sharp edge of triumph curling at the corners of his mouth. "Because," he said easily, "he thinks I took what belongs to him. And now, he wants to take it back."


    For a moment, there was only silence on the other end of the line. Adam could almost picture Max frowning, piecing things together.


    "Wait..." Max finally said, voice slower now. "You mean Mnie?"


    "Hmm. Mnie. I want Spencer to focus on her so that he would make a mistake and he is already doing that."


    "You''re ying a dangerous game," Max muttered, thinking of the woman he had met that night. He didn''t think that she was aware of how she was being used by Adam. "It''s not like you to use someone like that."


    Adam paused. "When did I use her?"


    However, as Adam disconnected the call, he realized that he might indeed have done exactly that.


    He wanted to deny it and told himself everything had fallen into ce naturally, that he hadn''t truly manipted Mnie. But deep down, he knew the truth. He might not have set out to use her, but he''d taken advantage of the situation the moment it presented itself. And that... that was just as bad.


    He sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face. He''d ended up doing things that Spencer did. Getting her trust and then using it for is own gains.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath.


    If she found out what he''d done ¡ª no, when she found out ¡ª she wouldn''t forgive him. And she should know. She deserved to know. He liked the way her eyes sparkled and


    Decision made, Adam pushed himself off the bed and decisively walked out.


    He''dy everything out and ept whatever came next. If she hated him, so be it.


    Pausing in front of her door, he raised his hand to knock ¡ª but stopped. What was he even going to say?


    "Hey, I know you''ve started trusting me, but actually, I was using you as bait for your ex-husband." Yeah, that would go over well.


    But even if that did not go well, he''d started everything with honesty and he would keep it like that. That was the only way their partnership would be sessful.


    Letting out a breath, he knocked once and waited. It was now or never.


    ***


    Mnie woke up with a snap, blinking blearily at the knocking on her door. Pushing her hair out of her face, she stumbled out of bed and shuffled toward the door, still half-asleep.


    The moment she opened it, her eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Adam stood there, barefoot, his hair tousled as if he''d just rolled out of bed ¡ª which, judging by his appearance, he had.


    But the most important and to be noted thing was... that he was not wearing anything but his boxers. And looking too hot and flustered.


    "Uh..." she managed, her gaze dropping involuntarily, scanning all that smoot skin and muscle, before snapping back to his face. "Is everything... okay?"


    Adam nodded, a little too quickly and said, "Yeah. Yeah, everything''s fine."


    Mnie frowned. "Then... why are you?"


    "I need to talk to you."


    "Like this?"


    He blinked, then nced down at himself ¡ª and froze.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. She watched as he quickly covered himself like a little maiden and giggled. ring at her, he stepped forward and nudging her aside entered her room.


    "Hey! What are you¡ª?"


    Ignoring her, Adam looked around the room, intending to grab a nket but then his gaze zeroed in on the bathrobe draped over the armchair by the window. Snatching it up, he hastily shrugged it on.


    The robe, slightly damp and far too short for his frame, clung to him awkwardly. The sleeves barely reached his elbows, and the hem hovered dangerously high above his knees.


    Mnie stared, as he brows arched upward, trying not tough outright. Adam Collins loooked downright cute in pink . "Really?"


    "Don''t start," Adam muttered, cinching the belt tightly around his waist. His gaze flicked to her, and he suddenly seemed to realize how ridiculous he looked.


    Mnie crossed her arms. "Are you sure you''re okay? Because this... this feels very <i>not</i> okay."


    "I''m fine," he insisted, but his voicecked its usual confidence. "I just... forgot I wasn''t wearing¡ª"


    "Clothes?" she supplied dryly.


    He winced, dragging a hand down his face. "Yeah... that."


    "Okay..." Mnie said slowly, her eyes narrowing. "So why exactly were you standing outside my door in your underwear?"


    Adam hesitated, before giving her a nod, "I... needed to talk to you."


    "And it couldn''t wait until morning?"


    "It''s important," he said and Mnie was intrigued. Just what could make Adam Collins, the most shameless man she knew to exist be flustered like this.


    Mnie stared at him a beat longer, then sighed and turned back toward her bed. "Fine. Whatever. Just... sit down and try not to sh me while you figure out what you actually want to say."

 Chapter 83: I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 83 - I Like You</h4>


    "I like you." Adam started.


    Mnie stared at him as her insides twisted. Was she having some weird dream like thest time? That time he''d been undressed in her dream... Subtly, she sped her hand and pinched her wrist.Nope. She felt the pain so this was probably not a dream.


    Then, was he serious? Did he really juste here to... confess? He looked so flustered, she almost believed it. Almost.


    "What did you say?" she asked carefully. Knowing him, he was probably pulling some prank on her. But if he was, then he was too good an actor. He looked the perfect blend of confused and hesitant.


    Adam let out a breath, ruffling his hair like he was trying to shake loose whatever was bothering him. "I like you. And I don''t want to lie to you."


    "Oo...kay?" Mnie said slowly, still unsure where this was going.


    He frowned at her tone. Why was she looking at him so apprehensively? He had not even confessed yet... And then he realized what he''d said and how it could be construed.


    Hurriedly, he shook his head," No no. I don''t like you."


    Mnie blinked again as she stared at him. Had he lost his mind or something. But again, all she said was," Oo...kay?"


    He cursed again and stood up, pacing," I mean I like you but not romantically. Just that you are a decent and good person."


    Mnie nodded. The guy must have definitely hurt his head or was probably drunk and hade here out of some confusion.


    Adam could see it in her eyes that she was not taking him seriously. Of course, he was making such a mess of things that she probably wouldn''t. He needed to stop wasting time.


    "I like you and I I used you," Adam blurted out suddenly and watched her brows furrow even more as she asked slowly, "What?" Her brows shot up. "What do you mean you used me?"


    "I didn''t mean to... not like that." Adam shook his head. "It was a low move, and I knew it. That''s why I''m here. I thought... I should tell you."


    Mnie crossed her arms as she looked at him, finally realizing something. "Tell me what exactly?"


    "The pictures," Adam muttered, barely looking at her. "The ones with us on the flyboard... I had someone take those. On purpose."


    Mnie nodded at that," Hmm. I guessed that as much! I mean I am sure no one had so much free time that they would simply click our pictures."


    Adam blinked.


    "No no. I mean I''d hired a professional photographer to click our pictures when we were at theke. I meant to use them to show off to Spencer and goad him..."


    As Adam exined his entire n, Mnie could only let out a slow and steady breath. "Thanks for telling me. I appreciate the honesty. You can go now."


    His head jerked up and his eyes narrowed. "Wait... that''s it?"


    After everything he had confessed, all she could say do was thank him? And ask him to leave?


    "That''s it." Mnie''s gaze hardened. "You think I''m supposed to thank you for telling me you used me? You think because you confessed, it''s all good now?"


    "No, I¡ª" Adam started, but she cut him off.


    "Next time," she said coldly, "if you''re nning to use me, at least have the decency to warn me first."


    "Mnie, I¡ª"


    Adam nodded. Okay. She was angry. That was good. Anger was good. But he didn''t like the way she was looking at him. Like he was some kind of an insect.


    Before he could say anything more, Mnie cut him off, "We started off as partners for mutual benefits. Please remember that. If we''re going to keep working together, you tell me what you''re nning. No lies, no sneaking around. Got it?"


    Adam scowled then. What did she mean by that?


    "Good." Mnie nodded toward the door. "Now please go."


    The door had barely clicked shut behind him when Mnie felt herposure slip and she let out a breath. Was it just a couple of hours ago that she had epted that they could probably be friends. Her breath caught, and before she could stop herself, tears were streaming down her face.


    When was she going to learn? She had let her guard down¡ªagain. Somehow, she had let herself believe that Adam, of all people, could be her friend. That beneath his smug smile and easy charm, there was something genuine.


    She had forgotten what kind of man he really was¡ªa man who yed games with people''s lives, a man who had orchestrated her so-called ck of marriage'' and then patiently waited three years, gathering intelligence on Spencer and about her so that he could slip into her life seamlessly and take Spencer''s ce.


    He might look carefree and easygoing, but there was a sharpness to him¡ªa calcted edge that she''d been too blind to see before. No. She had seen it but considering the fact that he had revealed Spencer''s betrayal, she had thought him better than Spencer.


    What a fool she was. They were both brothers, how different could they be?


    The truth settled like a stone in her stomach. The fact was she knew nothing about Adam Collins. Nothing at all. And if tonight, he had not revealed everything then she would never even have known that he had done something like this. Even though he imed that he''d not pulled her onto that flyboard for show and all that was genuine, her memory of the day had been tarnished...


    With a sigh, Mnie returned to bed andy down. There was no point in thinking all this. She should just go on as she had initially nned. Ignore Adam and his antics. Work on building up LuxeArt and then three yearster, separate and go on her own way away from these people who would use someone without a care.

 Chapter 84: A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 84 - A Challenge</h4>


    "Ma''am, there is good news."


    Mnie paused at the entrance of her office, her hand still on the doorknob. Ben stood there, waiting for her eagerly, his face lit up like a kid about to open a birthday present.


    Mnie smiled at him. Ben Harris was like an energy capsule ¡ª always eager for work and excited about it. Usually, she found his enthusiasm infectious, but today? Today, it felt mildly irritating. Could the man not have some Monday blues or something?


    Of course, it was not fair of her to be irritated at him when it was someone else who was the cause of her bad mood. But since she was ignoring that guy, she had nowhere to vent, making poor Ben look like an appropriate target.


    But then she shook her head. Ben had said there was good news, so she should focus on that instead of non important persons.


    "So, what is the good news?" She asked him, though she did not hold out much hope. As far as BEn was concerned, even a call from a would be customer could make him excited like this.


    "Its Mr Peter Berkins. He has agreed to talk." Ben annouced, barely stopping himself from pping as he did.


    Mnie paused mid-step andblinked. "Peter Berkins? He agreed to talk?"


    Ben nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Said he''d be willing to meet youter this week."


    Mnie exhaled slowly, surprised yet undeniably pleased. This was indeed good news!


    Peter Berkins... That was unexpected. Once upon a time, he''d been one of their strongest allies ¡ª one of the original designers her grandmother had hired when he was still a budding talent.


    Later, when he''d wanted to expand his skills and study abroad, her grandmother had sponsored him instead of holding him back or letting him suffer. In return, he''d vowed to always support LuxeArt, and for years, he had kept that promise.


    Until two years ago. Madam Collins had seen to that. used him of giarism ¡ª imed he''d stolen designs from a lesser-known designer and artist. The usation itself had been damaging, but the real twist of the knife had been how her mother-inw had done it ¡ª by iming it was Mnie who had made the usation and had asked him to resign if she did not want to have his reputation ruined.


    That betrayal had cost LuxeArt dearly. Peter had cut ties immediately ¡ª no calls, no exnations, just silence. With that, LuxeArt had lost a lot of patrons who were Peter''s loyal followers.


    When Mnie reached outst week, she''d been greeted with nothing but icy hostility and a string of sharp words that had left her ears ringing.


    "You''ve got nerve," he''d snapped. "I thought your grandmother raised you better."


    She''d tried to exin, tried to convince him that she hadn''t been the one behind the usation, but he''d refused to listen. By the end of the call, he''d hung up on her, leaving her frustrated and nursing a stinging sense of injustice and shame. She was indeed ultimately responsible for everything that was ruined for not taking care of it.


    And now... now he''d agreed to talk? Just like that? Coincidences like that would be miraculous.


    "Did he say why he changed his mind?" she asked warily.


    Ben shrugged. "Didn''t say much. Just that he would see you over the weekend. Sounded a bit... grudging, if you ask me.But he mentioned that his assistant would contact you."


    The sounded like the old man, alright. Just leaving orders and they would have to be the ones to co-ordinate.


    "Alright," she said atst, feeling some of her earlier irritation ebb away. "Set up the meeting. Sooner the better."


    "Got it," Ben said with a grin, turning to leave before pausing and looking at her again.


    Mnie, who had just sunk into her chair, rubbed her forehead and nced at him again. "What is it now?"


    "The bank called," Ben began, his grin dimmed a bit but since this was good news too, she heard it quietly. "They''ve agreed to move forward with the loan. Everything''s good to go. They took the coteral into ount and are willing to sign the documents."


    Mnie''s fingers paused mid-rub as her hand fell away from her face. "That''s... good news," she said slowly.


    "I''ve already set the documents to print," Ben added quickly as he showed off, his voice letting her know how proud he was of his efficiency. "That way you can look through them before signing. I''ll set up the meeting for afternoon?"


    Mnie nodded, feeling some of the weight on her shoulders finally lift and that excitement that he was showing, finally rubbing off on her. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks, Ben."


    "Anytime," Ben said cheerfully before heading out the door.


    Once alone, Mnie sat back in her chair, letting her eyes drift to the ceiling for a moment as she took a moment to smile to herself. With Peter Berkins agreeing to meet and the loan finally approved, things seemed to be turning around. Maybe, just maybe, LuxeArt had a fighting chance after all.


    Feeling a renewed sense of purpose, she pushed herself upright and reached for the stack of pending files on her desk. Time to get back to work and ignore other things that were not improtant.


    Just then, there was a knock on her door and as she looked up, expecting Ben, she widened her eyes as she saw Spencer standing there. "What are you doing here?"


    "I would like to talk to you, Mnie."


    "Spencer, I''ve already told you. There is not much to discuss between us. So, I don''t see why you are here."


    She thought back to the video Adam had shown her of Spencer throwing things in anger and she groaned inwardly. She just hoped Spencer had note here just to create trouble for her."


    "Fine. I''m here to invite you. Grandpa wants to invite Adam and you for theunch of our new offices in the suburbs. It is going to be next month. As you might know, I do not want to interact with Adam, so I came here."


    Mnie looked at the invite he had put on the table and nodded in acknowledgement, not giving him a firm answer or inviting him to sit. He stood there for a few moments before turning around but then he sighed and said," Mnie. I hope you wille to this party. I know you and Adam are married now but he is not a good person and is dangerous to you. You''ll find when youe here."

 Chapter 85: Signed

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Signed</h4>


    "She has agreed to sign the loan documents. LuxeArt showroom is going to be her coteral. The entire building"


    Spencer leaned back in his chair, a smug smile curving his lips as he looked at his grandfather who had just received the news and said, "It''s about time. This is good news, grandfather."


    Robert Collins looked at his grandson and chuckled slowly. "I must say, Spencer, you''ve surprised me this time. When your mother keptining about how you were holding her back and taking things slow, I figured it was because you had a soft spot for Mnie. But now..." He shook his head, impressed. "Now I see what you''re doing. Very clever. But are you sure she''ll sign?"


    Spencer''s smile widened. "She will. The papers she received originally don''t include that use. And even if she decides to reread them at the bank, the wording is buried deep ¡ª just a small part of the contract. She''ll miss it."


    "And if she doesn''t?"


    "Then we''ll create enough pressure that she won''t have time to question it," Spencer said confidently. "Mnie''s stretched thin ¡ª fixing LuxeArt, chasing suppliers, dealing with staff. She''s in no state to notice a little extra legalese."


    "Still..." The man drummed his fingers on the table. "If she catches on¡ª"


    "She won''t." Spencer''s tone hardened. It is why I went to see her today. To make sure that she would be distracted when she should be reading the papers. And she''s too proud to think she''s missed something. She''ll sign."


    ***


    Mnie tapped her pen against the desk, her gaze flicking between the loan documents and Ben. "It looks fine," she muttered, more to herself than to him.


    "I told you." Ben grinned, setting her coffee on the desk. "You read the papers all morning. Twice. Everything checks out."


    "I know." Mnie''s pen tapped faster. "It just... feels too easy."


    "Easy?" Ben scoffed. "You''ve been sweating over this. That bank manager practically handed you the golden ticket. The coteral is indeed heavy but once we have the money, all our stopped operations will be off the ground and you can repay the loan quickly."


    "Exactly." Mnie''s fingers paused over the signature line. "But something about this is bothering me."


    "Boss" Ben dragged out the word, exasperated at the overly cautious nature. "It''s a bank. A real one. Not some back-alley loan shark. Just sign it. The manager outside is already fretting."


    Instead of signing, Mnie flipped the page back to the first contract. Her eyes skimmed the paragraphs ¡ª legal jargon she had memorized by now ¡ª yet she kept turning pages. Her fingers twitched as she reached the final section again. Something felt off. It was definitely off.


    "Boss, seriously?" Ben groaned. "You''re just psyching yourself out now."


    "Shh." Her eyes narrowed as she reached a use buried midway down the page. She didn''t know why but something about what she had read in the morning draft papers and what she had now seemed different.


    "Ben. Bring me the file I read this morning. The papers you printed."


    "The draft agreement? But... why?"


    Mnie looked up from the file she was holding and sent him a look. "Just do as I say. And ask the manager who brought these papers toe inside for a few moments."


    Ben nodded and went outside, casting a nce over his shoulder at her paranoia before he went outside and sent the manager inside.


    The manager entered the room with a friendly smile. "Miss Mnie, is there a problem?"


    Mnie straightened and looked at the man before asking directly. "I just have a question. Why is the bank willing to approve this loan so easily? I don''t exactly have a solid credit history, and LuxeArt''s financials are still in shambles. This seems like a big risk for you."


    The manager chuckled softly. "I understand your concern. Frankly, this is a high-risk loan. But your reputation speaks for itself. LuxeArt''s turnaround under your leadership will be impressive. We''ve taken into ount what you did for ABC Industries. More importantly, your business n is sound ¡ª solid projections, clear strategies ¡ª and your coteral is strong. The bank believes in you." He smiled reassuringly. "Our goal is to see LuxeArt back on its feet. With this funding, we believe you can make that happen."


    "So you''ll disburse the money immediately?" Mnie asked carefully.


    "Yes," the manager confirmed. "The funds will be avable by the end of the day. All you need to focus on now is getting LuxeArt back in shape."


    Just then, Ben returned with the papers thathe had printed in the morning and brought them to her. He stood there for a few moments as she continued to scan the documents until Mnie finally nodded, her hand hovering above the paper. "I guess I''m just being paranoid," she murmured, then sighed. "Fine. I''ll sign it."


    "Thank God," Ben muttered under his breath as he watched her sign the papers. Thankfully, now they could proceed with the next part of their n.


    But while Ben nodded in relief about achieving this, and Mnie was signing the many pages, both failed to notice the sly smile on the manager''s face. He''d been promised a great reward if Miss Mnie really signed this deal and now she had... Now all he needed to do was transfer these papers to Spencer Collins and he would be able to retire already.


    For a moment he felt bad for this woman. After all she was being fooled with the hidden use but it was her own fault for being too overconfident. In front of him, she continued to sign the fifth page that clearly read- "<i>The bank reserves the right to transfer this loan agreement to a third-party lender at its discretion. The third-party lender maintains full authority to revise and increase the interest rate in ordance with their internal policies, without prior consent from the borrower."</i>


    Mnie thought she was signing the document to revive LuxeArt when in truth, she was signing its death warrant.

 Chapter 86: Locked

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Locked</h4>


    Mnie returned home in a surprisingly good mood, aplete opposite of how she had left this morning.


    It had been a productive day where where everything seemed to fall into ce, which of course helped her mood..


    The bank had finally approved her loan, giving her the funds she desperately needed to stabilize things. She''d managed to fix a meeting with Peter who could help her turn LuxeArt around, and, as a cherry on top, she had sold off all the so-called ''art'' that Madam Collins had proudly disyed in the showroom. That one had been a true eye sore!


    Mnie shuddered at the thought of that but then walked into the house with a lightness in her step.


    For once, she didn''t even care that Adam was lounging on the sofa, watching her with that irritating smirk of his. Normally, she would have braced herself for whatever battle she would have to finght with him, but not today. Today, her good mood was bulletproof. Or so she thought...


    Ignoring himpletely, she walked past him and headed straight to her room. But as her hand reached for the door handle, her fingers paused mid-turn. Something was off. The handle refused to budge.


    She frowned and tried again, twisting the knob firmly. Nothing. The stubborn thing wouldn''t move. What the heck!


    "You want to go inside?" Adam''s voice drawledzily from behind her,ced with unmistakable amusement.


    Mnie gritted her teeth and refused to look at him. A single line from him and already her mood was going down! "No," she snapped. "I''m just giving the door a workout."


    He chuckled. "It''s stuck?"


    "Obviously," she muttered, shooting a re over her shoulder. "And I don''t remember asking for your input."


    "It''s stuck because I locked it," Adam said casually, as though it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Mnie spun to face him, eyes narrowed as she stared at the man who was immersed in his phone. "You what?"


    "Are you getting hard of hearing in your old age Melon? Or did you get dunked so many times that now there is water in your head?" Dam* it! He had to go and remind her of the weekend. Of how he had made it super fun and then ruined it. And now he had ruined her mood as well. Before she could ask him why he did that, he contiuned with a shrug,"I locked it. You locked me out. So we''re even now."


    "I did no such thing!" she shot back. With a single turn of her head, she saw that the door to his room was wide open. She pointed at that, "Forget my ears! Are your eyes faulty? Your door is wide open!"


    "I didn''t mean out of my room," Adam corrected smugly. "You locked me out after I confessed everything. You''ve been ignoring me since yesterday." He crossed his arms, cing his phone on his stomach. "So, I figured I''d return the favor... until we reach a resolution."


    Mnie''s mouth opened and closed before she found her voice. "Are you five?"


    "Hey! If I was five, I would''ve superglued the door, instead of locking it," Adam quipped. "Now, are you ready to talk or would you like to make yourselffortable out here?"


    Mnie shot him a furious look, then turned sharply on her heel, unwilling to ''forgive'' him or talk about his betrayal. "Fine! I''ll just sleep at a hotel tonight."


    "Sure," Adam called after her. "Feel free to give the main door a workout too."


    Mnie froze mid-step, slowly turning her head to re at him as she narrowed her eyes, "What does that mean?"


    "Out of security concerns," Adam said with exaggerated innocence, "I asked the renovation guys to add some upgrades. Remote locks, for example. So, unless you''re nning to camp outside, you''re stuck." He finished that sentence by waving his phone in front of him.


    Mnie groaned and stomped back, throwing herself onto the couch opposite his with a huff, "Fine then. Let''s see how long you can keep me hostage." With that, she mimicked his pose,y down on the couch and started surfing on her phone.


    She heard him chuckle and watched from the corner of her eyes as he stretched and stood up. She watched him warily. What was he upto now? Was he going toe closer to her?


    But instead, he walked right past her and headed toward the kitchen, leaving her to stew in her own irritation.


    Momentster, his voice called out, "What do you want to eat?" Mnie stared at the kitchen in disbelief.


    He was asking her what she wanted to eat as if they were having a date! She was being held hostage. Did he really think she would like to eat something?


    "Something tasteless enough to remind me of this conversation," she shot back sarcastically. " And if I could, I''d like to order something poisonous for you."


    "Got it," Adam shouted back easily making her grimace.


    A few minutester, he returned carrying a tray covered with a cloche and ced it on the coffee table.


    Mnie eyed it warily. "What''s this?"


    "It''s called an apology," Adam said with a grin. "Just like revenge is best served cold... an apology is best served hot." He met her gaze with unexpected sincerity. "So, I''d like to apologize. Again."


    Mnie sat up as he picked up the cloche, revealing some type of soup and bread from under the covering and continued," I know I should not have used you, Melon? Okay? I realized that and it is why I came clean. I can promise to not do this in the future, okay? Could you please stop ignoring me? Hmm? Let''s call it a truce?"


    Mnie stared at the man in front of her and blinked. She had not expected him to be so sincere in his apology...But should he be forgiven just because he apologized? As she was lost in thought, Adam poured the soup in a bowl and extended it to her.

 Chapter 87: Apology Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Apology Conditions</h4>


    Mnie epted the bowl of soup with a sigh, muttering, "This doesn''t mean I ept your apology."


    Adam''s grin widened as he countered. "You have to," he dered, dropping back onto the couch like he''d already received forgiveness.


    She rolled her eyes. "I don''t have to do anything."


    "Sure, you do," he countered easily. "You''re eating the soup. That''s practically a peace treaty."


    "I''m eating because I''m hungry," she shot back before bringing the spoon to her lips. The moment the soup hit her tongue, her eyes widened in horror. Fire exploded across her taste buds as she felt a burning heat all the way to her lungs, making her cough and sputter


    "What the..." she gasped, grabbing a napkin and dabbing at her lips which were burning. Her eyes watered as she wheezed, "What is this?!"


    "Soup," Adam said, biting back augh. "Why? Does it taste bad?"


    "Bad?" Mnie choked out, ring at him. "This should be called torture soup instead of apology soup! Did you make it with nothing but chilies? Are you trying to burn my taste buds off?"


    Adam bolted up from his seat, still chuckling as he hurried to the kitchen. A momentter, he returned with a ss of water and set it down in front of her.


    "Sorry, sorry," he said as he stifled hisughter. "I might''ve gotten a little carried away."


    Mnie snatched the water and gulped it down, ring at him over the rim. "A little carried away? My tongue feels like it''s been set on fire."


    "Hey, you said you wanted something tasteless enough to remind you of our conversation," Adam reminded her with a grin. "I figured if you couldn''t taste anything for the rest of the night, that''d count."


    Mnie red at him again and then without warning picked up a cushion and bashed it at his face, muffling his so calledughter.


    "That was the lousiest apology I have ever seen, Adam Collins!"


    "Hey! It can''t be that bad! Now you''re just being mean!" Adam used her with a frown.


    Mnie gave a wicked smile then," Why don''t you taste how it is. What did you call the soup? A peace treaty? Then lets do this, if you drink the whole bowl, I''ll forgive you."


    "Really? You cannot go back on your word then." Adam warned as he took the bowl of soup from her hand.


    She expected him tough it off or take a sip and then stop drinking like she did. But to her shock, Adam nodded and then without hesitation, he lifted the bowl directly to his lips and began to drink. Mnie''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re not actually..."


    Adam coughed violently, his face turning red as he blinked through moist eyes. "I... I just... need you... to forgive me," he croaked.


    "Idiot," Mnie muttered, shoving the ss of water into his hands. He gulped it down in seconds, still coughing.


    But then he tried to grab the remaining soup back from her so she pped his hand away and red at him.


    Adam shrugged, "I need to finish it. I can''t leave you a way out."


    "I forgive you! Just don''t do something like that again." Mnie snappe at him as she ced the bowl on the coffee table with a smack. "And now stop trying to kill yourself."


    Adam grinned weakly and leaned back, still breathing heavily as he sipped his water. Dam*! He''d definitely over done it. He should not try his hand at cooking, ever again.


    Mnie grabbed her phone and opened a food delivery app even as she shot him a look. "Do you want pizza?" she muttered the question.


    The guy was crazy. Yes. She''d been hurt that he''d broken her trust and used her, but after thinking things through, she''d realized that he''d alsoe clean. If he had never mentioned anything, she would never have known. So even if she decided to remain wary of him in the future, she knew he would at least be honest with her.


    "Nah," she heard Adam say. "I want something sweet."


    She rolled her eyes, at the petnt tone and sighed, "Fine, I''ll add something sweet. You''re going to need it after burning your insides with that ''apology'' of yours."


    She''d barely clicked the ''ce order'' icon when Adam reached out, snatched her phone from her hand, and tossed it aside.


    Before she could protest, he pulled her close and brought her over to him, so that she was now on hisp. "Why wait," he murmured, "when the sweetest thing is right here?"


    Then, without warning, his lips descened on hers.


    He kissed her gently at first, almost as if he really were tasting something sweet. It was different from thest two times. The first time, it had been a press of lips and on the flyboard, it had just been a brush.. But now... she felt the slightly cold metal against her lips and then his tongue lightly licked her lips. It sent a jolt through her body making her tremble.


    Slowly, his hand moved over her back and she could feel herself get goosebumps. Then his hands came to her neck, cupping her there as his thmbss traced a circr pattern over her jaw, as if coaxing her to open her mouth.


    She moaned and he took it as an invitation, letting his tongue enter her mouth. Her hands moved to his shoulder, and then slowly downwards over his biceps beforending on his chest. She could feel those rings even through his tshirt and she rubbed those, from over the tshirt. He let out a growl and before she could do more, his hands came to her wrists, stopping her as he broke the kiss.


    She opened her eyes and the raw heat and desire in his eyes made her stiffen. She knew that her eyes were probably the same, hungry for him. Breathing normally felt like a challenge and she she panted, she watched as his eyes shifted lower, taking in their ambiguous position and the way she held onto him to support herself.

 Chapter 88: Olives

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Olives</h4>


    <i>She opened her eyes and the raw heat and desire in his eyes made her stiffen. She knew that her eyes were probably the same, hungry for him. Breathing normally felt like a challenge and she she panted, she watched as his eyes shifted lower, taking in their ambiguous position and the way she held onto him to support herself.</i>


    <i></i>He leaned in close again, wanting to kiss her and more.


    <i>Ding Dong</i>


    Just as Adam would have pushed her down onto the couch and continued to ''devour'' her the way he wanted to, the doorbell rang. He cursed under his breath, his head falling back against the cushion as he exhaled heavily. His breathing was still ragged, his chest rising and falling with the effort to calm himself down.


    "Couldn''t you have tipped the delivery guy toe a littleter?" Adam grumbled as he reluctantly peeled himself off the couch. His muscles were still tense and aching, and he ran a hand through his hair in frustration as he moved toward the door.


    From behind him, Mnie''s voice floated through the air. "Five minutester? You''d have gotten blue balls then."


    Adam froze mid-step. For a second, he thought he''d misheard her. But when he turned, there she was¡ªsitting on the couch, her gaze lowered as if she hadn''t just said something that had his blood heating up all over again. True... five minutester and he would have been on top of her.


    But he could not believe that she was the one who had made thement. Despite himseld, his lips twitched and he asked, "What was that?"


    "Nothing." Her fingers brushed through her hair as she tried to act casual, but her pink cheeks gave her away as he refused to meet his gaze.


    Adam chuckled, "Right... nothing."


    But then he was sure that she muttered something about him having rubbed off on her. He bit back the thought about rubbing that he had and went to open the door.


    His body still ached, painfully aware of how close he''d been to having her exactly where he wanted. They had been tangled together for nearly twenty minutes¡ªkissing, touching, pushing each other further until stopping had felt impossible. Now, with the memory still fresh, he felt a dull throb reminding him just how unfinished things were.


    Taking a deep breath, Adam ''adjusted his pants'' and moved to the door. There was no point in traumatizing the poor delivery guy by opening the door looking like he was one breath away from dragging someone under him. "Behave yourself" He reminded himself as he opened the door.


    Once there, he snatched the pizza box from the delivery guy, shoved a bill in his hand, and shut the door before the guy could say anything and returned to the living room. "Here," he tossed the box onto the table, watching as Mnie hurriedly opened the box.


    As she did, he stared at her... The view from here was... way too good. Her shirt gaped open, and he felt like some lecherous creep admiring the way her curves peeked through them, specially from this vantage point. He felt his pants tighten again and rolled his eyes. He needed to drag his brain from where it wanted to settle -between that pink-encased valley...


    He was finally distracted from his pervy thoughts when Mnie questioned him," Why did you do that?"


    "Do what? Tip the delivery guy? You wanted me to fleece the poor guy?", he asked, no tunderstanding her question.


    Mnie gave him a side eye as he sat down next to her and passed him a slice while taking one for herself and rified," I meant why did you kiss me?"


    Adam looked at her as if she was a bit brainless and rolled his eyes," Because I wanted to kiss you. Among other things."


    Mnie stared at him. Not believing him. If he''d said that he did that because he wanted to throw her off bnce and that is why he had done that, she would have believed him. But she didn''t think he would find her attractive.


    "You don''t believe me," Adam stated tly. He seemed to read her mind!


    Mnie hummed nomittally, focusing on her pizza instead of him. She still felt hot all over at what they had been doing...


    Then an olive slid off her slice, tumbling down andnding right at the edge of her shirt''s neckline. Before she could react, it shifted lower, rolling dangerously close to disappearing beneath her shirt. She realized then that her shirt was unbuttoned and...


    While she was still in shock, Adam had already moved. He leaned forward, his fingers curled around her waist, holding her in ce as he dipped his head. His tongue darted out, tracing her skin as he caught the olive just before it vanished.


    Mnie froze, her breath caught somewhere between a gasp and a curse. Did he just¡ª


    She could still feel the rasp of his tongue and the slight wetness on her skin so it had to be true. "Did you just?" Unable to find any words, she pointed at him and then at herself.


    "Saved your shirt," Adam said with a shrug as he chewed the olive like he''d done her a favor.


    Mnie gawked at him, "You absolute perv."


    Adam just grinned unrepentantly, "What can I say? I believe in hands-on problem-solving."


    Mnie blushed and looked away, grabbing a tissue paper to hold under the pizza to prevent any more idents happening that would requiere him to save her clothing. She wanted to wipe herself as well, but felt that would be giving it too much importance. But not wiping it off felt like she had been allowed to be branded by him.


    While she was still thinking things through, Adam asked her, "What''s got you in such a good mood today?"


    "Oh!" Mnie''s face brightened. "I finally secured the loan to solve all the problems that LuxeArt was facing. Everything''s settled. Signed, sealed, delivered."


    "That''s great." Adam''s smile was genuine this time. "Congrattions."

 Chapter 89: Domineering CEO

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Domineering CEO</h4>


    As Mnie spoke about her ns for furthering LuxeArt, the tense atmosphere between the two of them seemed to ease, despite the sizzling attraction that simmered just below the surface..


    Adam couldn''t help but marvel at the woman''s tenacity. He''d known she was a shrewd businesswoman after observing her actions over the past three years, but seeing her now, all fired up for the loan she had received, impressed him more than he''d expected.


    He''d seen LuxeArt''s inventory firsthand during when he''d gone therest time. Madam Collins had done quite a number on that ce The furniture pieces had been pitiful ¡ª cracked wood, peeling varnish, and designs that seemed to belong in thest century. Even the most desperate bargain hunter would hesitate to spend money there.


    And the art... Adam had barely contained a grimace. Kindergarten children could create better disys with a box of crayons and some finger paint. The two main selling points of LuxeArt ¡ª its exclusive furniture and curated art ¡ª had be little more than a sad joke.


    Added to that, the ounts were a mess. He knew that because he''d had Max look into it. The numbers painted a bleak picture ¡ª debts piled higher than profits, suppliers demanding payment, and barely any revenue trickling in.


    Any other person would have taken one look at the situation, dered it hopeless, and walked away. Hell, Adam himself had seenpanies in far better condition close down without a second thought. Yet Mnie? She stood her ground, stubbornly refusing to give up.


    He shifted his gaze back to her, studying her with renewed interest. She wasn''t just determined; she was fearless. There was something undeniably captivating about that. And of course, she was beautiful. Abination he definitely liked.


    He hadn''t lied when he''d said he wanted to kiss her just now. He did. More than that ¡ª he craved it. It had been a long time since a woman had truly caught his attention, and Mnie had done so effortlessly.


    The worst part? His body was thrumming with restless energy, a gnawing hunger wing at his insides, screaming that he needed to have her. It almost felt like an obsession ¡ª one that hade out of nowhere and hit him like a freight train but he knew he would have her. Soon.


    As he was letting his imagination run wild, thinking of various ways he wanted to have her, Mnie''s words broke into his thoughts," That reminds me! I''ll be heading out of the city this weekend."


    Adam''s gaze sharpened as he looked at her, "What?"


    "I''ve set up a meeting with one of LuxeArt''s old designer. The man was very reticent to meet but he has finallye around. He''s agreet to meet me there for dinner. Ben''s driving me there. We''ll have dinner with the man and stay the night before heading back in the morning."


    His mood darkened instantly. The thought of Ben ¡ª that overly eager assistant with his doting eyes ¡ª spending the night near Mnie had Adam''s fingers twitching. Never before had he felt such jealousy. His voice dropped low. "You''re not going."


    Mnie paused mid-bits, her brows lifting in surprise as she stared at him over therge slice of pizza. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me." Adam''s scowl deepened. Images of Ben''s starry-eyed gaze flickered in his mind. "You can''t go."


    For a second, Mnie just stared at him, and then her lips twitched and then she chuckled. "You almost had me! You know," she drawled with exaggerated sweetness, "you sound just like one of those domineering CEOs right now ¡ª all you need to do is growl and threaten to break my legs if I go wiht Ben. Or better yet, maybe you''ll threaten to break Ben''s legs, since no self-respecting CEO would actually harm the girl."


    Adam smirked darkly. "Breaking Ben''s legs sounds like an amazing idea." So, would you not go if I threaten to break his legs? For added measure I can even add a threat to his arms..."


    She let out a snort ofughter, and Adam was tempted to lean forward and steal that smile from her face but before she could speak, he added so as not to show his weakness, "But it''s not about that. We''re not allowed to stay apart, in case you have forgotten.."


    Melnaie''s smile faltered slightly. "Adam, the court order said we can''t be apart for more than ten days. I''ll be gone for one night. It''s hardly breaking any rules."


    "You''re still not going," he muttered, but she only shook her head, clearly amused by him.


    For a moment, she thought of inviting him along. But then she stopped herself. That would be foolish. She''d barely have any time away from his so she should make the best use of this opportunity.


    She watched as he picked up the pizza box and cleaned up hurriedly before moving to return to his room after a muttered good night and shook her head. What was wrong with him now? He seemed to be having mood swings!


    Before he could close the door in her face, she called out, "Hey! Unlock my door now!"


    Adam paused and rolled his eyes. "I unlocked it soon after you sat down."


    Mnie huffed in disbelief but got to her feet, moving slowly toward her room. It was only when she reached the mirror that her eyes widened in horror. She looked like a seductress! Despite having buttoned her shirt''s top buttons, her hair was tousled, wild strands curling around her face. Worse, her shirt had somehowe untucked from her skirt, leaving her looking distinctly rumpled and ¡ª dare she admit ¡ª flustered.


    No wonder Adam had kept directing looks at her all evening. She''d thought he was trying to unsettle her, turns out she looked like a fool and so he kept getting distracted...


    She groaned,and pressed her palms over her face. Great. Just great. Why could not she remainposed in his presence? Thank God she had not invited him to meet Peter! Or she would have been a mess in the meeting probably.

 Chapter 90: Uninvited

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Uninvited</h4>


    "Do you think he would be willing to sign the deal, boss?" Ben asked from the passenger seat as Mnie sat in the back, reading through the documents that she had prepared for Peter.


    "I don''t know, Ben. I don''t even know why he has agreed to meet us and invited us there." Mnie answered as she flipped a page in the file.


    "Maybe he''s just curious?" Ben suggested hopefully. He still couldn''t believe Peter Berkus had agreed to meet them. The man was notoriously selective about who he entertained, and they weren''t exactly on friendly terms after the fiasco regarding giarism.


    Mnie snorted softly. "Peter wouldn''t waste time on curiosity."


    Ben opened his mouth to argue but thought better of it. He knew Mnie well enough to recognize when she was in no mood for idle chatter. Besides, she''d already warned him once not to disturb her, and judging by her focus on that file, she was serious.


    Still, curiosity gnawed at him. What was she nning? Were those papers a list of incentives she intended to offer Peter? Or perhaps a detailed presentation to convince him to join forces back with LuxeArt?


    Unable to shake his questions, Ben settled back into his seat, staring out the window. The countryside blurred past as they neared their destination. Mnie finally nced at her watch and let out a weary sigh.


    "At least we won''t bete," she muttered.


    Mnie had hoped to leave early that morning ¡ª enough time to check into their hotel, freshen up, and gather her thoughts before facing Peter. But things hadn''t gone to n. Reporters had swarmed her just as she was about to leave the office, throwing questions at her like stones.


    "Is it true LuxeArt is going bankrupt?" "Have you fired employees without paying their wages?" "Are you nning to sell thepany?"


    She''d spent the entire morning fending off their usations ¡ª usations based on rumors she hadn''t even had time to track down yet. By the time she''d escaped, her schedule had been wrecked, and now she was stuck heading straight to Peter''s house without so much as a moment to gather herself.


    As the car slowed to a stop, Mnie frowned. This didn''t feel right.


    "I thought you said we were meeting at Peter''s private home?" she asked as she looked outside the window.


    "We are," Ben confirmed, following her gaze. "That''s his ce up ahead."


    Mnie''s frown deepened. The driveway was crowded with sleek, expensive cars ¡ª far too many for what was supposed to be a private meeting.


    "Why are there so many people here?" she muttered.


    "Maybe he''s hosting something?" Ben guessed, but even he didn''t sound convinced.


    Mnie stepped out of the car, holding the leather case in her hand tightly, when the two guards stopped her at the door, eyeing them with suspicion.


    "Name?" one of the guards barked, his clipboard in hand.


    "Mnie Collins. From LuxeArt. I have a meeting with Peter Berkus."


    The guard flipped through the pages of his clipboard, frowning. "LuxeArt?" He shook his head. "Not on the list."


    As Mnie frowned, Ben cut in. ""That''s impossible. Peter Berkus invited us himself."


    "Mr Peter invited you? I don''t think so. But if you insist, show me the invite." The guard''s lip curled, his tone mocking. "I''m guessing you don''t have it?"


    Ben frowned as he shook his head," We weren''t given an invite. I was told toe directly. I have a scheduled appointment."


    The guards exchanged a nce and snickered," You should''ve brought an invite or a credible story. Maybe im that you lost it on the way."


    Before Ben or Mnie could say anything, Mnie was suddenly pushed aside, and Madam Collins stepped forward and extended an invite," Linda Collins from FineArt."


    Of course," the guard said smoothly, stepping aside. "Please head inside."


    Madam Collins paused deliberately, turning her gaze to Mnie. A slow, smug smile curved her lips. "Oh," she drawled sweetly. "Mnie you are here too? Why are you standing at the door? Did LuxeArt not get an invite?"


    The guard, handed back the invite to Madam Collins and shook his head. "Nope. LuxeArt isn''t on the list."


    "Hmm," Madam Collins hummed thoughtfully, tapped her chin with one manicured finger and sighed, "Actually it''s not so strange that you were not invited, Mnie. While LuxeArt was once a big name, now it is nothing more than a thrift store...So given your reputation these days, I suppose Peter must have thought better of it."


    Her pointed words were loud enough to catch the attention of some nearby guests lingering at the entrance and having sensed the drama. As expected the gossip started immediately," LuxeArt? Aren''t they the ones cutting corners these days?" someone muttered.


    "I heard they can''t even pay their staff and the cheap suppliers that they are usingt hese days," another added.


    "Didn''t they ditch Peter when he was being used of copying designs a few years back?" a woman sneered.


    "Yeah, and now they''re crawling back," a man chuckled. "Pathetic."


    Thements grew louder, feeding off one another. Mnie felt her fingers tighten into fists at her sides but she forced herself to keep her expression nk.


    "We should go," Ben muttered under his breath as he heard the whispered words, feeling embarrassed. He had not expected that Peter would invite them for something like this. He felt like a failure...


    As he would have stepped back, Mnie stopped him with a cold voice, "No. We''re not leaving. Call Peter."


    "But¡ª"


    "We''re not leaving, Ben. We did note here uninvited and like hell I am going to run away like a dog with its tail tucked between his legs! Call him," she repeated, her eyes narrowing at Madam Collins'' retreating back. "If Peter Berkus thinks he can embarrass me like this, he''s in for a surprise."


    Ben took a deep breath as he nced at Mnie standing stiffly. Slowly, he gathered his courage and made the call, wondering if the man would answer or not.

 Chapter 91: Bear Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Bear Humiliation</h4>


    Before Ben''s call could connect, a tall woman in a crisp ck suit approached the guards. She leaned in and whispered something, her sharp gaze flicking toward Mnie.


    "She''s not a guest," the woman murmured loud enough for everyon to hear. "She''s here for work." She then turned to Mnie and said pretentiously," Miss Mnie. You should have used the back entrance when you realized that there was an ongoing gathering."


    Mnie stiffened at the words. It seemed the reason for Peter agreeing to meet them was to humiliate her. Before she could have said a word, the woman continued," You can wait outside. Peter will see youter. He''s going to be entertaining his guests now."


    Even though things were not explicitly said, the woman''s meaning was clear. <i>You''re not exactly on the priority list. So, wait until Peter sees fit to see you.</i>


    Ben scowled. "This is ridiculous. We have a scheduled meeting."


    Mnie, however, gave a smile so sharp it could cut ss. "I understand. Clearly, there was some misunderstanding." She turned slightly towards Ben and gestured for him to move along, as if preparing to leave. "Since Mr. Berkus is busy, we''ll speak with himter. There is no need for him to hurry his guests. We''ll leave now.


    Before the woman could reply, a rich, gravelly voice cut through the air. "Mnie?"


    Both the guard and the suited woman stiffened as Peter Berkus himself strode out onto the grand patio. Dressed in a sleek navy suit, his grey hair slicked back, he was every bit the powerful designer his reputation imed.


    Peter Berkus came forward and despite the ''warmth'' in his tone when he''d called out to her, his gaze swept over her coolly. "I didn''t know you valued me so little that you''d refuse to wait for my time."


    Mnie''s smile didn''t waver as she stared at him, "I value your time immensely, Mr. Berkus. I was simply ensuring I was avable whenever you wished to meet and did not want to intrude today."


    Peter''s lips curved in what barely passed for a smile as he gestured to the assistant beside him as he asked, pointing towards the file in her hand, "Is this what you''ve prepared for me?"


    "Yes." Mnie extended the file, and the assistant took it from her grasp, clutching it tightly like she might run off with it.


    Peter barely spared the file a nce before turning back to Mnie. "I''ll take a lookter," he said, his tone dismissive. "But before that, today''s party is for a special reason. To announce a coboration." His gaze locked back on Mnie. "I hope you''ll stay for a while. Then we can discuss the contents of your file."


    Mnie narrowed her eyes. There was something calcted in his invitation. This wasn''t mere politeness; this was him pulling strings, ensuring she danced to his tune. Still, she nodded. "Of course. I''d be delighted."


    After all, she hade here to clear the air andy to rest the grievances of the past.


    "Good." Peter turned and signaled to a passing waiter. "Bring Miss Mnie a ss." He gestured broadly to the crowd. "We''ll be toasting the announcement shortly."


    Momentster, the waiter returned with a slender ss of sparkling wine, cing it delicately in Mnie''s hand. Around her, more waiters swept through the crowd, distributing sses until every guest held one.


    Peter stepped forward, climbed to the stage and then raised his own ss as he stood in front of the microphone. The murmurs in the room faded as guests turned their attention to him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Peter began,"Thank you all for being here. Today marks a new Chapter, a union of artistry and innovation. I''m pleased to announce our coboration with one of the finest uing names in the industry! From now on, Peter Berkus Designs will coborate exclusively with FineArt."


    "I''m proud to be partnering with an exceptional visionary, someone who understands the future of design as well as the importance of nurturing young talent." He turned slightly and extended a hand toward the side of the stage. "Please wee Madam Collins."


    The room erupted in apuse as Madam Collins walked gracefully to his side, her smile smug as she cast a nce at Mnie as if wanting to tell her,<i> "Look. This man was yourst hope,wasn''t he? But I have already taken him from you.."</i>


    As she epted Peter''s outstretched hand with poise, she thanked him and said, "Thank you, Peter. I''m incredibly honored by your faith in me, and I assure you, our coboration will only bring greater sess for us both."


    Peter nodded in agreement as the guests all apuded.


    "And," Madam Collins continued, her tone shifting into something more triumphant as she gestured for everyone to calm down, "I''m particrly thrilled to announce our new mentorship program¡ªone that will give aspiring designers the opportunity to coborate directly with Peter himself." She lifted her ss, eyes gleaming. "Here''s to shaping the future of design."


    The apuse rang out louder this time, sses clinking as guests cheered the announcement. Mnie, however, stood frozen in ce, the ss trembling slightly in her hand.


    "This..." Ben''s voice broke through her shock. He turned to her, voice low yet urgent. "This was your idea, boss. This mentorship program was to put LuxeArt back on it''s feet. How... how did she get it?"


    Mnie forced her breathing to steady as she swallowed hard. "I don''t know," she muttered, eyes narrowing at the stage where Madam Collins basked in the crowd''s praise. "But I''m going to find out."


    However, Ben was even more worried as he watched Peter make his way towards the assistant who was still standing with their file in hand. He hurriedly tugged at her sleeve and continued," Boss. It is clear that Mr Peter has no intention of signing up with us and only wanted to humiliate us. But now, if he sees your proposal and realizes that it is same as the one that Madam Collins just announced, things will go further south. The man is hell bent on getting revenge on you. I think we should take the file and leave."

 Chapter 92: Run Away

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Run Away</h4>


    "Boss. It is clear that Mr Peter has no intention of signing up with us and only wanted to humiliate you. And now, if he sees your proposal and realizes that it is same as the one that Madam Collins just announced, things will go further south. The man is hell bent on getting revenge on you. I think we should take the file and leave."


    Mnie stared at the man as he spoke to the guests, his assistant following him with her file still in hand. She knew Ben was correct. That Peter wanted to use this file to embarrass her and bring her down. But she clenched her jaw," No, Ben. I am not leaving."


    "Boss, you heard what he said!" Ben hissed urgently. "He''s setting you up. If he opens that file¡ª"


    Even as her hand tightened on the ss with enough force to shatter it, she gritted her teeth and answered, "I said no. If I leave now, it looks like I''m running. And I refuse to give Madam Collins or Peter that satisfaction."


    Ben looked like he was ready to argue, but the words never came. Instead, his eyes flicked over her shoulder and his expression darkened.


    "He''sing," Ben muttered under his breath.


    Mnie turned around just in time to see Peter Berkus approaching, his gaze locked on her. The ss in her hand felt heavier as he stopped directly in front of her, one brow lifting as his eyes swept over her pale face.


    "Did you really think," Peter drawled in a low voice edged with bitterness, "that I invited you here for a coboration? After what you did to me?"


    Mnie sipped the drink in her hand as she looked at the man," And what did I do?"


    Peter''s expression darkened as he looked at her serene face,"Don''t y dumb, Mnie. You used me of giarism. Dragged my name through the mud and then cut off ties like I was nothing."


    "Did I?" Mnie asked. However, it was her tone that was mocking which irritated Peter who red at her, while she continued, "Or did Madam Collins do that?"


    Peter''s scoffed. "Are you even your grandmother''s blood? You really do have thick skin. Don''t try to pin your me on someone else now that all your bad decisions have thrown LuxeArt under the bus.


    Mnie shook her head, " My decisions brought down LuxeArt? Either, I have amnesia or you do, because I don''t recall meeting you in thest three years to use you of anything."


    Peter''s scowled deepened and he looked as if he was about to blow up as he said. "Of course you didn''t say it yourself. You had Madam Collins pass the decision along like a coward!"


    "Tsk tsk." Mnie shook her head as she stared back at the man. "You must really trust Madam Collins. Don''t you think it is odd? I had Madam Collins fire the old staff? I even ordred Madam Collins to break partnerships with our oldest suppliers? Oh, and I ordered Madam Collins to terminate your contract and then buy things from unknown artists? Wow. I must really hate LuxeArt to go to this extent to ruin it."


    Peter''s expression faltered for a split second as a flicker of doubt crossed his face. It was true. By the time he had been ''fired'' from LuxeArt most of the employees and suppliers had been changed.


    But then he shook his head," I remember that you were the one who wanted to make changes. Madam Collins said that you had your own new ideas and did not want to carry on the old ways. And now you are unwilling to ept the consequences of your own decisions? Just ept your mistake."


    Mnie smiled at that and instead of answering this, she raised her ss in a toast, "Congrattions on your coboration," and downed the drink one go before cing her empty ss on a nearby table. "I''ll be leaving now."


    As she gestured for Ben, he hurried out of the hall, already prepared to go away. He did not want to wait and see whatever Peter Bursky and Madam Collins had prepared to humiliate the boss.


    While Ben made his escape to get the car, Peter''s hand shot out and grabbed Mnie, "Wait.We''re not finished."


    Mnie gave a pointed nce at where the old man was holding her and he quickly let go but not before speaking harshly,"Take your useless ideas and go. I have no intention of signing up with you."


    He gestured to his assistant, who stepped forward, the file extended toward Mnie.


    Mnie smiled faintly but did not reach for the file. Instead she said, "Uncle Peter. There was a time I used to call you that. It was why my first thought was to reach out to you."


    "I came here in good faith to clear the misunderstandings of the past. I knew you would be angry and rightly so, but I had hoped you would truly be willing to give me a chance. But I can see that I was foolish."


    She gently pushed the file back towards the assistant who sent an uncertain nce towards Peter, "This file... I''ll leave it with you as a gift. Consider it a thank-you gift for the past decades of coboration. A little something from me to you."


    With that, Mnie nodded at the older man, turned her head to meet Madam Collins'' malicious gaze and then walked away, feeling a bit foolish for actually believing that things might turn around so easily.


    Peter Bursky narrowed his eyes as his hands clenched. For a moment, Mnie had resembled his mentor( her grandmother) and he''d been shocked. Because for some reason, despite being humiliated, she had kept her head high. He turned his head to look at the file in his assistant''s hand and was about to take it when Madam Collins came and stood next to him and smiled," Mr Bursky. Please doe with me. I''d like for you to meet a few people."

 Chapter 93: A Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 93 - A Dinner</h4>


    "Boss... should you be drinking?" Ben asked hesitantly, as his gaze fixed on the half-empty ss of whiskey on the table.


    Mnie turned her head slowly, her narrowed eyes fixing on him questioningly. "Ben," she drawled, her voice edged with irritation. "You tell me... should I not be drinking? After everything that happened today?"


    Ben hesitated, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. Truth be told, she did have a point. Today had been... well, a disaster.


    First, they''d barely stepped out of the office when a swarm of reporters cornered them, bombarding them with questions about the rumors swirling around LuxeArt''s supposed bankruptcy. They''d pushed through the chaos, dodging cameras and answering questions only to jump from the frying pan into the fire.


    Then there was the meeting with Peter Berkus. The man had strung them along to bring them to the party, letting them believe he might give LuxeArt a fair chance ¡ª only to humiliate Mnie in front of his guests. He hadn''t just refused to coborate and that was the crux of the problem. A simple ''no'' would have been okay!


    But, he''d taken digs at her, making pointed remarks about her and humiliating her in front of the guests. However, that wasn''t the worst of it.


    By the time they''d left the party, social media had erupted with rumors. Business forums were buzzing with usations that Mnie had tried to buy Peter''s partnership through shady, under-the-table means. Words like shameless and desperate were being tossed around freely making disgusting ims.


    So yes, after a day like that, Ben supposed anyone would want a drink. Still, seeing his boss ¡ª usually soposed, so sharp ¡ª drowning her frustration in alcohol made something tighten in his chest.


    "I get it," Ben said quietly. "Today sucked... big time." He paused, then added carefully, "But maybe you should slow down. You''ve got a long fight ahead, and tomorrow isn''t going to get any easier."


    Mnie let out a short, humorlessugh and swirled the amber liquid in her ss. "Oh, don''t worry, Ben. I''ll be ready for tomorrow. Why don''t you do me a favour?"


    Ben nodded eagerly. He''d do anything to ease the boss'' worry. "What is it?"


    Mnie cocked her head, then downed the rest of her drink in one go. Setting the ss down with a dull thud, she said, "Find out how my n got leaked. The mentorship program was known to only you and me." Her gaze locked onto his as she continued coldly, "So, tell me ¡ª who leaked it? Did I do it? Or did you?"


    Ben''s eyes widened. "Boss, are you doubting me?"


    Mnie''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes as she looked at him, "Did I say that? I''m asking you to look around and find out who leaked it, Ben." Her fingers tapped lightly on the edge of the bar, "Does that sound like I''m not trusting you?"


    Ben swallowed hard and shook his head. "No... no, of course not." His mind raced, trying to recall any unusual activity at the office. "You think someone came into your office... or mine? Maybe they got a peek at the documents?"


    Mnie leaned back in her chair with a grim expression, "Unless the papers walked out on their own, that''s exactly what I think. And they probably took more than a peek. And since the cameras are out of order, we have to investigate thoroughly."


    Ben nodded and promised, "I''ll get started right away. But... only after I know you''re safe."


    Mnie arched a brow. "Safe? I''m not exactly walking around with a target on my back, Ben. I am in a decent hotel so I am sure it should be safe."


    "You''re not? Someone''s targeting you and LuxeArt, and now your name''s being dragged through the mud. What if this gets worse? Look... maybe we should head back to the city tonight. Lying low for a bit wouldn''t hurt."


    Mnie rolled her eyes and sent Ben a look, "You really think I would be a coward like that? I am going to be here until tomorrow, as nned."


    "Okay then! Okay. But boss, can you please, just... go back to your room," Ben said worriedly, "Get some rest."


    Mnie exhaled slowly and gave him a look, "Fine. You''re behaving like a mother hen," she muttered, pushing herself up from the chair.


    Ben stood back, giving her space. He watched her closely as she steadied herself with one hand on the table. She took a step forward, then another, wavering like a leaf on a windy day.


    "You good?" he asked cautiously, keeping a few steps behind her, his hands extended to catch her in case she fell down.


    "I''m fine," Mnie snapped over her shoulder, though the slight sway in her steps betrayed her.


    By the time they reached back to her room, she was barely able to maintain her bnce.


    "Let me help you." Ben said as he extended his hand to take the key card from her but she swatted at his hand," I can do it. See?" she said smugly, waving the key card in front of her, but as she turned, her foot caught on the edge of the carpet. With a startled gasp, she stumbled.


    Ben reacted instinctively, his arm shooting out to catch her before she could fall. His hand found her waist and he quickly steadied her against the wall, holding her carefully. "Whoa. Careful."


    Mnie raised her hand and nodded her head as she pushed at his shoulder slightly and said," Thanks."


    He nodded and stepped back before giving her a deep look as she entered her room and closed the door in his face. It was only after a few minutes that he finally stepped back and away from the door, returning to his room as he thought of what steps to take to find the person who had leaked the contents of the n.


    Neither of the two people noticed the person crouching behind a corner, step back, satisfied with the pictures he had clicked.

 Chapter 94: What Did You Do?

    <h4>Chapter 94 - What Did You Do?</h4>


    Spencer scrolled through the countless messages flooding his phone and let out a frustrated groan. He pinched the bridge of his nose, muttered a curse under his breath before jabbing at his mother''s contact yet again. The call rang twice before she declined it. Again.


    "Unbelievable," he growled, resisting the urge to throw his phone across the room. Why was she like this? Why did his mother insist on repeatedly antagonizing Mnie? More importantly, why did she refuse to follow his carefully crafted ns?


    He''d been clear¡ªcrystal clear¡ªwhen he''d told her not to interfere with Mnie''s Mentorship Program. Peter Berkus had already been furious with Mnie and was practically gift-wrapping himself to FineArt.


    There was no need to waste their energy undermining her further. FineArt was still trying to establish themselves and as such theuy needed to focus their time on securing clients and expanding their market presence. Having Peter Berkus of course guaranteed them a certain clientele but that was about it. They needed to find someone who would connect with the younger and newer audiences as well.


    But no, his mother had gone ahead and done what she wanted anyway. Instead of now focusing on their market strateegy, they were going to focus on training new designers!


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity redialing the same number, his mother answered.


    "Mother! What is wrong with you?" Spencer all but roared the moment the call was answered.


    "Spencer! Calm down," Madam Collins scolded even though he could sense the smugness in her voice. It provided as a fuel to his anger... Why was his mother so clueless intent on being an enemy to his ns!


    "Calm down?" he snapped. "Mother, I specifically told you I had a n! I told you I needed someone close to Mnie, someone who could keep an eye on her¡ªsomeone she wouldn''t suspect. But instead of listening to me, you went ahead and pulled this stunt! Now you''ve made her suspicious!"


    "Oh, Spencer," Madam Collins scoffed at his words, still unperturbed by his anger, "You''re overthinking things. She won''t suspect that person¡ªI''m sure of it. And even if she does, what can she really do?"


    There was a short pause before her tone turned even more gleeful as she recounted, "Besides, haven''t you seen thetest headlines in the business circles? The gossip about her? How everyone''s saying her sess at ABC was all thanks to her... sleeping around? And now they''re iming she''s trying to pull the same stunt at LuxeArt."


    Spencer closed his eyes, feeling his temples throb. "That''s irrelevant. I don''t care about¡ª"


    "Oh, but you should have seen her face today!" Madam Collins interrupted, practically giddy. "She was pale as a ghost when Peter signed the contract with us. You should''ve seen the way she froze,pletely humiliated! It was delightful." Madam Collins let out a smallugh, clearly relishing the memory. "Watching her squirm... now that was satisfying. Peter had set the scene up so perfectly."


    Spencer clenched his jaw tightly enough to make his teeth ache. Why did she have to be so stubborn! "This isn''t a game, Mother," he said coldly. "You don''t seem to realize what you''ve done. If Mnie starts connecting the dots before she runs through the loan money..."


    But he did not get a chance toplete his sentence as Madam Collins cut in breezily, "Oh, stop worrying so much. Mnie isn''t half as clever as you give her credit for. Trust me, darling, everything''s under control."


    Spencer gritted his teeth. Somehow, he doubted that very much. But then he took a deep breath. What was done was done. He could not undo it. The best option was to warn his mother to take a step back. So he gritted his teeth and spoke slowly," Mom! For now, please do not do anything else. I need Mnie to lower her guard tounch my attack! If you keep antagonisign her she is going to remain alert."


    Madam Collins, feeling a high after the incidents today, agreed with her son easily," Okay okay. I will not pay attention to her for now."


    ***


    While Madam Collins was rejoicing in her win for today, Peter Berkus sat in a high-backed chair, his eyes closed and fingers steepled in thought inside his quiet office.


    His assistant stood nearby, clutching a file uncertainly. She had been holding the file for a while now. After a moment, the assistant finally spoke up. "Sir... what should I do with this file? Should I throw it in the trash. Anything given by them can be worth of nothing else."


    Peter barely moved, but his voice was sharp as he questioned. "Who said those things about her? About sleeping around to sign deals... I don''t recall giving that directive."


    The assistant froze and shifted uneasily before hurriedly rifying "I... I''m sorry, sir. It... it was suggested by Madam Collins. And I acted without consulting you. For that, I apologize. But..."


    The assistant hesitated, clearly reluctant to continue but wanting to defend herself, "I wanted to avenge you as well. Even though no one believes you giarized that project, the breaking of that partnership has always been a stain on your name. And a silentmendation that they did not believe you. So... I just wanted her to feel that same sting of unfounded usations as well."


    "So if someone slings mud at us, we should get in the mud pit and throw it back at them?" Peter Berkus asked making the assistant shuffle on her feet.


    "I am sorry, Sir. Next time, I won''t do something like this."


    Peter Berkus nodded and then extended his hand.


    The assistant hesitated before realizing that he was asking for the file that Miss Mnie had left behind. "Sir, this file is a waste of your..."


    Before the assistant could continue, Peter Berkus sent her a look that had her turn quiet and pass the file to him immediately, keeping her apprehension to herself.


    However, as the older man opened the file and checked the contents, he stood up angrily and roared," What is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 95: Sleeping

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Sleeping</h4>


    Mnie opened her eyes blearily and almost jumped in fright as she saw a face looking down at her. For a moment, she wondered if she was dreaming, but then she slowly moved her hand and poked at his leg. Nope. Adam was real.


    And he was sitting here in her hotel room at... She patted the bed, looked around for her phone, found it, and then checked the time. Ahh... yep. Adam Collins was in her room at 3:00 a.m. The question was why and how did he get here?


    "How did you get here?" she asked, her voice still groggy. "And what are you doing in my room?"


    Adam looked at her as if she had the IQ of a goldfish and said, "That should be obvious. I''m looking at you ¡ª sleeping."


    Mnie sat up and was about to stand when her world tilted on its axis. She paused, let her head drop for a moment, and took a breath to steady herself.


    Then, slowly, she raised her head again and red at him. "I meant how did you get here?"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "I teleported here, of course."


    Mnie shot him a warning look, her gaze promising him retribution even if it killed her. Adamughed and raised his hands in surrender. "Okay, okay. How did I get here? I rode to the city, okay? And how did I get in here? I''ve told you a hundred times, Melon, that..."


    "No locks can keep you out if you want toe in," Mniepleted his sentence for him.


    "See?" Adam grinned. "You do listen to me."


    "Unfortunately," she muttered, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. "Now, if you don''t start talking," she warned, "I''m going to kick you out the window."


    Mnie stood, braced herself to remain on her feet until the dizziness faded and tried to look around. She had no idea which way was the washroom. She was too hungover. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll tell you." Adam said with a grin. "But first, you might want to drink some of that hangover medicine before you facent."


    He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a small bottle of medicine, twisted the cap and extended it to her. "I came because I read those stupid rumors on social media. Wanted to make sure you were okay."


    Mnie paused and gave him a suspicious look. She could never get herself used to his serious statements. Somehow, she always felt that he was talking in circles when he did that. So, she raised a brow and asked sarcastically, "Really? You care about me?"


    Adam''s mouth curled into a boyish grin as he caught her chin and lightly rubbed it as if petting a cat ann he said,"Of course I do."


    Mnie snorted softly but took the medicine from his hand and drank it down in one gulp. "Well, thanks for worrying. But I''m fine."


    "You are? Then why did you drink so much?" Adam asked her.


    Mnie rolled her eyes and stood up," I did drink. But I had the bartender water down the drinks before he brought them to me. So, I am okay."


    Adam tilted his head, studying her carefully. "You are really not worried about the rumors. You have a n," he said knowingly, making it a statement instead of a question.


    Mnie smiled, "I think I do. It''s quite a coincidence. But, we''ll know if it works tomorrow."


    "Great," Adam groane as he red at her, "And here I was, hoping I''d get to be your knight in shining armor. I was going to try and offer you my protection!"


    Mnie rolled her eyes and walked towards the washroom but not before saying, "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need any knights- armoured or otherwise. I can take care of myself. Added to that, we are going to go our separate ways in a few years after you have imed the inheritance so you are not responsible for protecting me."


    As she said this, she closed the door behind her, thus missing out the way Adam''s mouth curled up. Instead, he stretched out on the bedzily, as if he were a big cat and muttered to himself, "Sigh. Melon. It will take time but you will one day learn... once you belong to me... you will always be mine... And I will be yours. There is no separation in our future."


    Taking out his phone, uncaring of the time, he made a call to Max, who was still working and said, "Don''t take down the trending searches for now," before disconnecting the call.


    Max red at the phone, which now emitted a single beep, and almost stomped his foot in frustration. First, this man had dragged him out of bed at midnight because he wanted to suppress the news and have the public rtions team handle it quietly. Now, after working for three exhausting hours to manage the situation, Adam suddenly wanted them to do nothing!


    "Adam Collins is ruthless," Max muttered darkly. "And worst of all... he''s ruthless to me. His one and only friend."


    While Adam was being cursed at Mnie stepped out of the restroom and once agian red at Adam," Why are you still here?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow at that," Where should I go at this hour then? The reception told me that they did not have any spare rooms and I came all the way here for you. So you definitely won''t make me sleep on my bike right?"


    Mnie stared at his face as he tried to make the puppy dog eyes and shook her head,"Fine fine! Sleep here. I am alwready awake anyway so its okay. I''ll just do some work for tomorrow''s preparation."


    Adam grinned and blew a kiss to Mnie as he said," That is like my sweet melon. I knew you missed me and liked me too much to let me suffer. I have the best wife in the world..."

 Chapter 96: Help

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Help</h4>


    "What are you doing?"


    Mnie looked up from herptop and her fingers paused in the middle of typing. She nced at Adam and then almost giggled. His hair was all tousled up and sticking in the air. "I''m working, Adam. What else would I be doing?"


    "Actually, there are a lot of things you could be doing. Like ying games, watching po*n." Adam answered helpfully, earning himself a re from Mnie before he grinned and continued, "Okay okay. What are you working on? Is it something urgent?"


    Mnie rolled her eyes and nced at him," Why did you be a question bank all of a sudden?" Mnie muttered, shutting herptop with a soft click. "And no, it''s not urgent. But since I''m wide awake..."


    "Perfect." Adam''s grin widened. "Let''s go! Come on," he urged, his tone practically buzzing with excitement.


    "Go where?"


    Where are you taking me?" she asked, eyeing him warily.


    "To see the nightlife," Adam dered easily as she stared at him.


    "Nightlife? Adam, it''s almost morning. It''s 3 a.m. It would be considered morning life."


    "Whatever! Come on. You have all day to work. Come with me."


    "Yeah...I have to work all day so that means I''m not ready for a sudden road trip to into nightlife."


    "It''s not a road trip," Adam corrected. "I''m taking you out on my bike. It''s just a ride."


    As Adam jumped out of bed, Mnie eyes him suspiciously. She should refuse, but she didn''t want to.. She was curious.


    "Your bike?" Mnie gave him a dubious look. "Do I look like someone who rides bikes at 3 a.m.?"


    "Well, you''re about to." He shot her a wink. "Now hurry up and change before I decide yourpajamas count as suitable wear."


    Mnie rolled her eyes but even though she knew she should refuse she agreed out of sheer curiosity. Where would he take her at 3.00 am in the morning? "Fine," she muttered, pushing back her chair. "I''ll go change. But if I suffer because of it, I will not spare you..."


    "I''ll take full responsibility," Adam said smugly. "Five minutes, Melon. Any longer and I''m dragging you out as you are."


    "Try it," she called over her shoulder as she grabbed something from the suitcase and disappeared into the washroom. "I''ll kick you down the stairs."


    His chuckle followed her and she couldn''t help but smile at the slight thrill in her stomach. Tomorrow, all her problems would be resolved but tonight, she''d see what Adam wanted to take her, she had a feeling it was going to be memorable.


    Adam was paying with his keys when Mnie returned. His gaze dragged over her slowly ¡ª too slowly ¡ª lingering a second too long on the curve of her hips. His smirk turned into something far more dangerous as he whistled slowly," "Dam*. I thought you looked the hottest in your business skirts but those jeans... Melon, I am disappointed that you don''t dress like that for me."


    Mnie rolled her eyes and did not answer him. She''d bought the jeans in a hurry, and it was too tight as far as she was concerned.But since this was the only pair she''d brought, she''d decided to wear it for now.


    His hand reached out suddenly, and tugged her by the wrist until she was closer than she intended to be.


    "Hey!" she protested, half-heartedly pushing against his chest but Adam gave her azy smile as his hand hovered over the curve of her a**," I just wanted to take closer look at this perfect work of art... I think I should take you for a different ride..." He leaned closer to her then and muttered in her ear," I think you should ride me... That would be perfect for an early morning activity."


    Mnie blushed and pushed him away, before moving towards the door,"Move it, Adam!"


    Adam grinned and followed her out of the room, but not before muttering," Come on. I can teach you to ride..."


    Mnie gave him another re at his double entendre while heughed and said," I mean I can teach you to ride my bike..."


    "In your dreams," Mnie muttered and hurried away before she said something stupid.


    Once outside, Mnie stared at therge bike in front of her and questioned, "Did you spend all your trust fund money on bikes?" Why did he have a different one each time?


    Adam scoffed and crossed his arms in front of his chest, "You really think I only live off my trust fund?"


    Mnie tilted her head and sent him a pointed look. "You don''t?"


    "Of course I do," Adam said smugly. "But I used my money wisely. My trust is earning money for me. As for the bikes," he patted the sleek ck machine, "I buy old ones and refurbish them."


    "So you''re a mechanic too? Impressive." And this time, she was genuinely impressed. Truthfully, she didn''t think much of Adam who seemed interested in only wasting his time living an adventurous life and not doing anything to earn a living.


    Before she could change her opinion of him much of course, he answered," I am impressine with my hands, Melon. Want me to show you?"


    Mnie red at him as he raised his hands as if to touch her and she swatted at his hands. "Just get on."


    Adam swung his leg over the bike, then grabbed a helmet and handed it to her.


    Mnie took it and quickly fastened it before Adam had the chance to reach over and do it himself.


    "You''re a quick learner," he teased, watching her.


    "I just didn''t want your ''impressive'' hands near my face." Mnie snapped back.


    Adamughed, revving the bike to life as he said, "Meaning, other parts of your body are okay with my hands? As Mnie red at him, Adam grinned, "Climb on, Melon."


    Mnie slid behind him and held his waist properly. The warmth of him pressed against her front,while Adam grinned over his shoulder.


    "Trying to get close to me, huh?" he teased.


    She gave his back a solid smack. "Just ride, Adam."

 Chapter 97: Ride

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Ride</h4>


    Mnie rested her head against Adam''s back, and a smile curled on her lips as the wind whipped against her face. The cool air stung her cheeks, but it felt refreshing, exhrating even. At this moment, she finally understood why someone would enjoy riding a bike...


    The rumble of the bike beneath her mixed with the sharp rush of air and adrenaline was one hell of an experience. Mnie let herself enjoy the moment. This was... fun.


    The world seemed to blur around her, city lights shing past like streaks of color. They moved fast, the roads nearly empty at this hour, and she closed her eyes for a second, trusting Adam to know what he was doing.


    Just as she thought that she wouldn''t mind riding all night, the bike slowed, and she opened her eyes as they rolled onto a quieter path. She frowned. They were no longer on a proper road but what looked like a rocky trail.


    Trees towered above them soon with their branches arching overhead like a tunnel, the only light that showed them the path was the bike''s headlight.


    The air felt damper and chillier and without realising, Mnie''s hold around Adam''s waist tightened.


    "Where are we?" she asked, raising her voice over the engine.


    "You''ll see," Adam called back.


    The bike dipped slightly as they went over a rough patch, and Mnie grabbed him tighter still. The trees thickened around them, the air heavier and she could not help but think that this would be wonderful ce to bury someone... and what did they say about curiosity...


    "Rein in your imaginative horses, Melon." Adam suddenly called out and she widened her eyes. Could he hear her thoughts or something?


    But then she heard something else and sniffed the air... was that water?


    Good nose," Adam chuckled. "We''re close."


    The sound of rushing water grew louder, mingling with the faint chirp of crickets and rustling leaves. The ground was softer now, almost spongy with moisture.


    "Are we near a waterfall or something?" she asked, her curiosity rising again.


    "You tell me," Adam called back just as the bike turned a corner ¡ª and suddenly there it was.


    A majestic waterfall cascaded down a rocky cliff just a little ahead, the moonlight catching the silver streams as they poured into a smallke below.


    As if in a trance, she jumped off the bike and walked closer to theke, wanting to get a better look but she''d barely taken a step when she almost slipped. Adam caught her. In the next moment, she felt his hand on her stomach as he pulled her backwards and whispered," This ce is slippery and has quicksand in some ces so don''t go further."


    She realized then that the quicksand might be the possible reason that no one knew of this beautiful ce and thus it had been left empty. She felt him get off the bike and pull her backwards even as she shivered a bit... From the cold air or his proximity. She had no idea.


    Mnie didn''t move away. Instead, she let herself lean back against him, feeling the solid warmth of his chest, even as she tried to distract herself by questioning him, "How do you know about this ce?"


    Adam chuckled and she felt that too as he murmured, "That''s a secret."


    "Oh, really?" she teased, tilting her head back just slightly to look up at him. "You''re not going to tell me?"


    "Nope," he said smugly and then paused.


    She realized her mistake in looking back at him. He was now looking at her. She was about to turn away when she heard him whisper," Melon..."


    She felt his hand on her stomach move upwards then while his head came downwards. He did it slowly, giving her a chance to escape. But she was far too gone. And as his hand touched the underside of her breas*s, their lips met too.


    A fierce hunger seemed to consume her as Mnie moaned into the kiss. But this time, she broke it almost immediately and even as he stared at her in naked confusion, she turned around in the circle of his arms and ced her lips against his.


    And that seemed to be his undoing. As if this was thest barrier he had been waiting for. With a groan, he deepened their kiss and his hand moved to mould her a**, pulling her close as he caressed the globes before moving upwards, tracing the line of her back...


    Panting, he dragged her backwards a bit until he was leaning agains his bike and then broke the kiss as he looked at her hungrily.


    In the next minute, he straddled the bike, his back towards the handlebars and sent her a challenging look as he patted his thigh.


    Mnie looked at him then. He wanted her to sit on him...She stood there for a moment... appalled that he would want her to do something like this in the open but another part of her wanted to do it.


    As if in a trance, she threw her leg over the bike and in the next second, she found her self on his rock hard thighs, his hands around her waist, his mouth on hers.


    She could feel him there, throbbing against her own heat and she squirmed a bit in hisp wanting more, making him growl as he broke the kiss and stared at her," You have no idea what you are doing to me...do you?"


    In answer, she held his gaze and moved her head closer to him, carefully licking his lip and that little piece of metal she was obsessed with.


    Adam groaned and nipped at her teasing tongue before his hands slid into her hair, pulling her face back, exposing her neck to him. He licked along her neck before slowly suckling and nibbling near her shoulder, making him squirm some more.


    His hand caught her hips finally, stopping her as he pushed her down on his hardness as he whispered," Mnie...we need to stop."

 Chapter 98: Glee

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Glee</h4>


    Madam Collins woke up in an exceptionally cheerful mood. The morning sun streamed through the curtains, casting a warm glow over hervish bedroom, mirroring the excitement bubbling within her.


    Today promised to be a triumphant day, one filled with long-awaited satisfaction. Three years! Three years she had done her best to break that woman''s spirit but Mnie had persisted. It didn''t matter to her whether she was given a talking to or insulted in front of the servants.


    Mnie was like an immovable fortress, not at all bothered by her. And just as Mnie had continued to endure silently, Linda Collins'' urge to see her broken and lost had multiplied! That wish would finallye true today.


    Everything had gone exactly ording to n the previous night, and now, she eagerly anticipated receiving good news about Mnie''s unfortunate losses. Her image should have been crumbled by now and the people who had agreed to help her would also be rushing to cut off ties.


    Practically humming with anticipation, she slipped into a stylish outfit even as she impatiently tried to fasten her jewellery. Her heart pounded with excitement as she reached for her phone, ready to call her assistant for an update wondering what she will hear first. About her character being loose or LuxeArt being shut down due to people banning it.


    After all, the ''cancel'' culture in their country was quite strong! Mnie should have been cancelled by now.


    However, before she could dial the number, a sharp, urgent knock on the door had her frowning as she looked there. The abrupt sound sent a jolt of surprise through her, and she paused as her fingers tightened around her phone as she wondered who woulde here,


    Madam Collins arched a perfectly shaped brow as the door swung open and found her assistant standing there with a frantic expression.


    Madam Collins, however, barely spared her a nce. She was far too eager to hear the confirmation of Mnie''s downfall to be concerned with whatever had her assistant so rattled.


    "Well?" she asked, tapping her manicured nails against her phone as she bounced in anticipation like a little child. "How''s everything going? Did Peter Berkus announce about Mnie trying to copy our n as yet? Has she been denounced by everyone? The people we hired to im that LuxeArt was selling them cheap goods should have spent the news everywhere, right?


    Lisa hesitated and her lips parted as if struggling to form the words. Instead of the triumphant news Madam Collins was expecting, she shook her head and finally spoke in a voice full of tension," Madam. Things have changed. There was a problem."


    Madam Collin''s fingers stilled mid-tap. Her expression remained impassive, as she repeated the word,"Problem?"


    Lisa swallowed hard before she bowed her head and exined, "Peter Berkus made an announcement early this morning," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "He said he will not be coborating with FineArt."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Linda''s face didn''t change, but a dangerous glint flickered in her eyes. "Excuse me?What did you say? Because it suspiciously sounded like Peter was breaking off the contract?"


    Lisa looked down at her tablet, as if reading directly from the statement. "He also said that since he had already chosen a few designers to mentor, he would simply take them under his wing while having nothing to do with FineArt or the anything arranged by us. He called a press conference early this morning and made the announcement."


    Madam Collins blinked. For a brief moment, the words didn''t make sense. The prestigious Peter Berkus¡ªthe very man she had relied on to be the final nail in Mnie''s coffin¡ªhad withdrawn? Not only that, but he had taken the new designers under his own guidance?


    Her jaw clenched. "And why, exactly, did he suddenly change his mind?" she asked, her tone now sharp and relentless. "Does he not fear being charged for breach of contract?"


    Lisa''s hands trembled slightly as she scrolled through the news updates. "That''s the thing," she murmured. "When asked about the breach of contract, he... he simply smiled and said that contracts are only binding when both parties act in good faith. And that hiswyer would soon contact us."


    Madam Collins'' entire body stiffened.


    Good faith.


    The implication was clear, and rage simmered beneath her carefully constructed facade.


    "What else did he say?" she demanded, her voice like ice. "Act in good faith? Did I not give him the upper hand in the contract and agree to all his demands? Call him! I want to know what the hell happened. Now. Why did he change his tune from yesterday to now?"


    Lisa flinched but nodded quickly, fumbling with her phone to dial Peter Berkus'' number. Before she could press call, however, her own device vibrated violently in her grasp. Startled, she nced at the screen and hesitated.


    "Madam. It''s the PR team... They''re telling me to turn on the television."


    A chill crept up Madam Collins'' spine. "Why would the PR team intervene before she had even asked them anything? While she was still thinking, her assistant moved and said," They are saying it is urgent..."


    Even as she said this, she turned on the television and yed the news channel...


    A news anchor appeared, on the screen. "Breaking news. Just moments ago, a shocking expos¨¦ was released regarding FineArt and its owner''s alleged involvement in an borate scheme to sabotage itspetitor, LuxeArt."


    "It hase to light that FineArt''s owner, Madam Linda Collins, will now be facing awsuit filed by none other than renowned designer Peter Berkus, her intended partner.


    ording to legal documents obtained by our investigative team, Mr. Berkus is suing FineArt and Madam Collins for defamation, conspiracy, and financial damages resulting from a series of orchestrated rumors that led to substantial losses for him two years ago."


    Madam Collins'' breath hitched. Her fingers curled into fists, nails digging into her palm as she processed the words. And then her stomach twisted in disbelief, as she stared at the video that now appeared on the screen.


    It was a grainy footage but she knew exactly what the video showed... She paled and felt her world copse. How did this happen. Today was the turn day when Mnie was supposed to have been ruined. How did it be her instead?

 Chapter 99: Lets Go

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Lets Go</h4>


    While Madam Collins was still processing the shocking news, Spencer received the same information from his own people at the office. As he watched the broadcast, his hand clenched into a fist, and he felt a headache stard to form.


    It seemed reporters were already hounding them, demanding answers¡ªwhy had his mother done something like this to her own daughter-inw when during that time, Mnie had indeed been working with ABC Industtries? They wanted to know if there was internal strife within thepany for two of it''s directors attacking each other like this?


    Without having anyone to tell him, he knew that the shares of thepany would definitely be affected today. And at present he needed to do damage control.


    But, to make things worse, Peter Berkus had officially filed thewsuit and then left the country. Which meant that there was no way they could make hime forward and im that this was all a misunderstanding.


    Peter was refusing to listen to any exnations, making it clear that his side would only speak in court. There was no room for discussion after the betrayal. To have orchestrated the entire incident of giarism and then sympathised with him as if Mnie was the one who was controlling everything! He had sent quite a long ''letter'' to them...


    Spencer grimaced. The video circting just now wasn''t very clear, but Spencer had no doubt that it was real. He knew exactly what his mother had done. But the bigger question was¡ªhow did Peter get his hands on it?


    And yet, even as he asked himself this question, the answer came to him almost instantly. It had to be Mnie.


    He remembered his mother mentioning that Mnie had given Peter a file, calling it a "gift" before she left the party yesterday. At the time, he hadn''t thought much of it. Like his mother, he had believed that it must be Mnie''s proposal for Peter regarding the partnership.


    But now, with everything falling apart, it made sense. That file must have contained the video. Mnie had intended to prove herself innocent before making the proposal. But when Peter Berkus had humiliated her, she had simply left the file with him and walked away, knowing that once the man realized the truth, he woulde to her. And this time, with Peter having humiliated Mnie wrongfully, she would have the upper hand.


    So, Mnie had to be the one who sent it out. He never could have imagined that she would be so insiduous.


    Frustrated at having his mother ruining everything for petty games, he asked his own assistant, "What about the person who was supposed to keep Mother informed about Mnie? The spy? Why didn''t he warn her about what Mnie was doing or what was in that file?"


    The man shook his head and exined hurriedly, "ording to Lisa the spy didn''t know anything. Mnie never told anyone about her n¡ªnot even her own assistant who apanied her. Also, the assistant is now looking into the matter of the leaked ns so Mnie has also discovered that we have a spy in her office."


    Spencer let out a sharp breath. That meant Mnie had been careful, keeping everything a secret until it was toote. And now, the damage was already done.


    In her desperate attempt to bring about Mnie''s downfall, his mother had instead ruined everything. What was supposed to be a carefullyid trap had backfired spectacrly, and in one swift move, Mnie had turned the tables, bringing his mother down instead.


    Spencer''s mind was still racing, trying to figure out a way to control the damage when the door to his office swung open and Hallie strode in.


    "Spencer even though everything is in chaos right now, I think we might have a way to fix this mess. If we handle this correctly, we can shift the me onto Mnie and make your mothere out as the hero in all of this. Look at these pictures."


    Spencer''s brow furrowed as he took the folder and flipped it open. The moment his gazended on the photographs, his body went rigid. His grip on the edges of the paper tightened. This was...


    "We can im that Mnie was out of control. That she had no morals, no integrity, and that your mother was simply trying to protect Adam. That she couldn''t stand by and let Mnie''s characterless ways tarnish his name any further.


    You have a few pictures with Mnie from back then. Even though they are normal, with pictures like these ones, it will be easy to change the narrative. We can say that Madam Collins never liked her because she knew Mnie''s character. How she first tried to seduce you and then seduced Adam, ying with both your hearts.


    Since both of you were away, Madam Collins did the only thing she could, hoping that when Adam returned, he would break things off. But instead they eloped. And yet,ter, Mnie continued with her wayward ways, and was now having an affair with her assistant."


    "We can turn this whole situation around, Spencer! If we control the narrative, the public will sympathize with your mother instead of condemning her."


    While Spencer knew that this could be done, he coudl still not control his jealous as he looked down at the pictures in front of him. Was Mnie really like this? It had not been long since they had ''broken up'' and already she was moving from one man''s arms to other. Justst week it had been Adam and now it was this Ben! How did she be such a sl*t!


    He picked up the pictures. Or was she always like this? And he had been the one too blind to notice it. Hallie had said this when she''d mentioned how easily Mnie had married Adam and how they seemed to already be close. He''d thought that this was just Mnie trying to get back at him but now... What if there had already been an illicit rtionship between her and other men? He''d been the one yed for a fool all this while!

 Chapter 100: A Realisation

    <h4>Chapter 100 - A Realisation</h4>


    "I didn''t think you''d use what I gave you this way," Adam drawled as hey on the messy bed with an easy, almostzy look, with the television ying opposity him


    His gaze, however, was anything but indifferent. It followed Mnie''s every movement, as if she were the most captivating thing in the room, ignoring even the television. She felt like a prey unable to avoid the gaze of the hunter.


    She''d even spent an entire hour, washing her hair andying in the bath, just to escape the heat in his gaze. But when she''de out, he''d beenying there, and she''d realized her hour had been wasted. She could still feel her blood heating up under his gaze.


    Crossing the room, she reached for the towel draped over the chair, and pretended to be entirely focused on drying the damp ends of her hair. But even as she rubbed the fabric through the strands, she could feel him watching¡ªwaiting.


    They had returned early in the morning from the waterfall, exhausted, but since then, Adam had not taken his eyes off her for long. No matter how much time passed, his attention remained fixed on her.


    His mouth kicked up in a smile as she stubbornly refused to meet his gaze for more than a fleeting second.


    Mnie felt restless, her skin tingling under the weight of his stare. The air between them crackled with something potent, something unspoken. It was a current neither of them acknowledged, yet neither could escape.


    And despite herself, despite knowing better¡ªshe wanted to look at him. Even now, all she could do was feel the way his hands had roamed over her, the way he had stopped what would have happened. What she had wanted to happen.


    She''d stepped back from him when he''d stopped them. And been utterly embarrassed that he had the will power to stop but she did not. Then, before she could have felt even worst, he''d gone ahead and pushed himself against her and whispered," I want you so much, Mnie... but only when you want me as much."


    She''d been tempted to tell him that she did want him but, in that moment, staring into his eyes, she knew what he meant. If she wanted him, she would have to go to him, on her own. Not in the heat of the moment. Not because he''d seduced her and she was curious about him. But because she chose to.


    And that had worked for her. She''d chosen to simply step away from him and lean against the bike, staring at the waterfall.


    "Are you going to keep ignoring me? You really like that, I''ve noticed. Pretending that I am air." Adam asked as Mnie was engrossed in her own thoughts.


    "How dare I ignore you!" Mnie stared at him and shook her head," You are my benefactor. And no, I didn''t think that Uncle Peter would react this way. The only reason I''d taken those to him to clear my name."


    With a sigh, Mnie plopped down on the edge of the bed. Her world view had once again been changed.


    When she had told Adam about her n to see Peter over the weekend, he had given her the video and photo evidence telling her to do whatever she wanted to do with it. She had taken it, and once the shock of the contents wore off, she had been ecstatic.


    If she could prove to him that she was not the one behind all the usations of giarism, he would probably have been willing to let go of things, believing that presenting the truth would be enough.


    But she had been wrong.


    Painfully,ughably wrong.


    In that moment, she''d realized that she had been viewing Peter Burskey through the sses of her childhood. She''d believed that because he had been loyal to her grandmother, he was a good man. And he might have been but she now knew he was one to hold grudges and would rather remain blind to the truth.


    The more he spoke, the more he made it clear that he had no intention of hearing her out, the more she had felt the urge to take the evidence back.


    But then, something in her had snapped. In a moment of sheer pettiness, she had looked him in the eye and told him it was a gift. A gift so he could see, for himself, the truth¡ªthat the person he had trusted enough to sign that contract was the same person who had betrayed him. He wanted to show off his partnership with Madam Collins! Let him see the truth. That he''d done nothing but help the one who tried to destroy him.


    She had not imagined that Peter would take things even further. Not only had he severed ties with Madam Collins without hesitation, but he had done so publicly, releasing the images and videos for all to see, ensuring that every stain on his reputation was wiped clean and stuck where it should be on Madam Collins. And now she was being sued.


    But her mind was on something else as she turned her head to look at him. Adam raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Why are you giving me that weird look?"


    "How did you get the evidence?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to change. It was as if the man before her had changed. "What difference does it make how I got the evidence? I have my own ways."


    That was it? That was all he was going to say?


    Mnie narrowed her eyes. "That''s not an answer."


    His gaze towards her was now unreadable. The intensity and heat from before had shifted into something else¡ªsomething distant. The weight of his stare no longer felt teasing or heated but calcting, as if he was judging her reactions...


    And then, just like that, he looked away. As if the conversation didn''t interest him in the slightest.


    The shift unsettled her as she realized, all over again that while she was an open book to this man, she knew nothing of him.

 Chapter 101: Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Discovery</h4>


    "You''ve already guessed that I''m not Spencer''s brother or rted to Madam Collins," Adam said slowly.


    Mnie''s fingers tightened around the towel in her hand. She had expected him to dodge the questions, to brush her off. But suddenly, he was talking. Just when she had been thinking about what to say to break the tension!


    Adam stood and walked to the window, restless now and she could only watch as he stood by it, looking outside.


    She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Afraid that if she did, he might stop. And she wanted to know. So, she waited.


    After a long pause, he finally continued, "But I am a Collins. Not just by name¡ªbut by blood. I am Lady Collins'' grandson."


    Mnie''s eyes widened as she tried to specte. Could it be like a dramatic plot that he was the son of Spencer''s father''s and his lover. But immediately she shook off the head. If there was it still did not exin Sir Robert''s partiality against Adam.


    <i>"It''s a long story," Adam said slowly, his voice tinged with mncholy. "It begins with my grandmother and the man she loved¡ªSir Albert Collins."</i>


    <i>He exhaled before continuing. "Back then, the country was in turmoil. Albert, the younger son¡ªthe ''spare''¡ªwas to be sent off to war. But before he could leave, he eloped with the woman he loved, marrying her in a quiet church ceremony. That woman was Lady Collins."</i>


    <i>A pause. "Not long after Albert left, my grandmother discovered she was pregnant. She believed the Collins family would take her in, not just for her sake but for the child she carried¡ªtheir bloodline. And they did. But not out of kindness or duty.</i>


    <i>Her dowry was substantial, and they wasted no time securing it under the guise of offering her a home. She clung to hope, waiting for Albert''s letters, praying for his safe return. But before she could give birth, devastating news arrived¡ªAlbert Collins had died in the war.</i>


    <i>And just like that, everything fell apart.</i>


    <i>There was no proof of their marriage¡ªno records, no witnesses beyond the priest who had married them. Worse, the Collins family had already squandered her dowry. Without Albert, she was nothing more than a burden to them.</i>


    <i>Before she could bring her child into the world, they made their decision: she would be cast out.</i>


    <i>It was then that Sir Robert Collins, Albert''s elder brother, stepped forward. He imed he wanted to protect his brother''s child and the woman Albert had loved. He offered marriage¡ªa way to secure her future and give the child a name. Desperate and with nowhere to turn, she epted.</i>


    <i>But when the child was born, her world shattered again.</i>


    <i>She was told the baby had died.</i>


    <i>Sir Robert, with his kind words and gentle reassurances, guided her through the grief. In time, they built a life together, even starting a family of their own. And slowly, she allowed herself to heal.</i>


    <i>Until the truth surfaced.</i>


    <i>Albert had not died¡ªnot then, not in battle. He had been gravely injured, left disabled, and sent home. But by the time he returned, it was toote.</i>


    <i>His wife was married to his brother.</i>


    <i>And worse¡ªRobert had taken his child.</i>


    <i>Albert came home to find his son in Robert''s arms and the woman he had loved bound to another man. And then came Robert''s final betrayal.</i>


    <i>''She has moved on,'' he told Albert. ''She loves me now. There''s no ce for you here.''</i>


    <i>Believing the lie, Albert took his newborn son and disappeared, making it all the easier for Robert to bury the past.</i>


    <i>For decades, the truth remained hidden. By the time it finally came to light, Albert was long gone. His son¡ªAlbert Jr.y on his deathbed, ravaged by illness, with no one left to care for his own child.</i>


    <i>And in the end, the person he had hated all his life¡ªthe mother he believed had abandoned him¡ªwas the one he turned to.</i>


    <i>That was how the truth finally emerged. Nearly thirty years toote."</i>


    <i>Adam turned to her then and sighed," This is how, I came to be a part of the Collins'' family. When my grandmother discovered the truth, she was ready to break off all ties with Robert Collins. But Sir Robert Collins really did love her. And of course, she had also loved him so as apromise, she brought me to her son''s home."</i>


    <i>"And to preserve Sir Robert''s dignity, everyone was told that Madam Collins had wanted to adopt the child of a distant rtive."</i>


    <i>"However, despite apparently forgiving Sir Collins, grandmother was now wary of him and she took me under her wing and made sure that I knew the truth."</i>


    <i></i>Adam turned to look at her then and Mnie stilled. Suddenly she had a premonition that whatever he was going to tell her was somehow going to be worst.


    He exhaled slowly. "But even so, Sir Robert still found a way to ruin me."


    "How?" she asked carefully, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adam gave a derisive smirk then, and exined, "If I learnt anything from Robert Collins, it is patience. Robert Collins is a patient man. He has never moved against me outright, never did anything that could be traced back to him. Instead, he let the world do his work for him. He surrounded me with the wrong people¡ªfriends who weren''t friends, mentors who would me astray, opportunities that seemed like gifts but were carefullyid traps."


    "He wanted you to fail." Mnie spoke with dawning realisation.


    Adam nodded. "More than that. He wanted me to be just like the people he surrounded me with¡ªreckless, foolish, weak. He ensured I was constantly in thepany of spoilt and pampered brats who would gamble away fortunes, who indulged in vices that led them nowhere."


    "At first, I didn''t see it. I was young and eager to belong. Though I never indulged because I was scared of grandmother, I did not mind acting like I did. They weed me, ttered me, drew me into their world with open arms. And for a while, I thought they were my friends."<i></i>


    "It wasn''t until I lost everything that I realized I had nothing. Every so-called friend vanished in an instant. But by then, it was toote for me too."

 Chapter 102: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Shocked</h4>


    "Anyway, once Grandma realized that Robert Collins would never change his ways, she decided to take a different approach. Instead of continuing to shield me, she made the painful choice to cast me out and turn her back on me. At the time, it felt like betrayal, but in hindsight, it was the very thing that saved me. Because by doing so, she convinced Robert Collins that I was no longer a part of their lives¡ªthat I was out for good. And that gave me the chance to disappear, to build something for myself without constantly looking over my shoulder.


    Adam let out a heavy sigh before meeting her gaze. "Grandmother never told me why she did it, so at the time, I only felt abandoned. Once I was thrown out, I had no choice but to fend for myself, and I became determined to carve out my own path, on my own terms. But the moment I had the means, I made sure to keep an eye on three particr people from the Collins family. As you saw, I''ve managed to gather solid evidence against Spencer and Madam Collins. The only one who has never left a single trace behind¡ªthe only one who has remained untouchable¡ªis my dear grandfather."


    "Did you keep an eye on me too? Or look into my background?"


    Even though she knew she shouldn''t be bothered, the possibility that he might have dug into her past unsettled her. She had worked too hard to bury it¡ªto erase the traces of the past. In this moment, she realized there were still a lot of simrities in their life. The only difference was that her grandmother had broken all ties with everyone in the family to protect her while Adam''s grandmother had done the other way round.


    But Adam simply shook his head and met her gaze. "No. I never looked into you. I''ve never seen you as an enemy, Mnie. I''ll admit, I intended to use you in my ns, but that only makes me just as bad as Robert Collins¡ªsomeone who maniptes people and discards them when they''re no longer useful. So, you can rx. I won''t give you another chance to be angry at me."


    Mnie nodded and looked at the crooked smile he sent her way. Suddenly, she felt bad for him. She could tell there was more he wasn''t saying. If he''d been cast out, there was no way Robert Collins had made life easy for him.


    Without a word, she stood up close to him and hugged him. Simply tofort the man.


    Adam stiffened at the unexpected hug.. For a moment, he just stood there, arms at his sides, as if the concept of beingforted was entirely foreign to him. Even his grandmother, the only maternal figure he''d known, had never hugged him. Then, slowly, he exhaled, his body rxing just a little. Well, he didn''t really mind being hugged like this, and with a small smile hugged her back.


    Mnie wasn''t sure why she did it¡ªmaybe because she understood and wanted to offer something tofort him. After all, he had supported her... Either way, she didn''t move away, simply letting the moment settle between them even as he hugged her back with enough crush to almost rush the breath out of her.


    And then, just as she was beginning to think he might actually appreciate the gesture and if she shoudl say something tofort him, Adam''s voice rumbled near her ear.


    "Careful, Mnie. If you keep hugging me like this, I might start thinking you actually like me."


    She scoffed and pulled back, only for him to smirk down at her, eyes gleaming with amusement. In that moment, she realized that while Adam had epted her gesture to give himfort, if he felt that she pitied him, he would simply cut her off.


    So, understanding his attempt to get rid of the depressing atmosphere, she rolled her eyes at him and said," Like you? Maybe when there is a hailstorm in hell."


    However, he seemed to be back in his element and wagged his giner at hewr," Tsk tsk. Don''t try to cover up. If it starts a hailstorm in hell, the devil wille out to us! Now, I see the truth. You''re already smitten."


    Mnie rolled her eyes, shoving at his shoulder. "Please. I was just feeling sorry for you."


    Adam caught her wrist before she could pull awaypletely, his smirk softening into something far more dangerous as his smile evaporated and he pulled her back to him. "That''s even worse, you know. You pity me?" He tsked. "I think I liked it better when you were mad at me."


    "Trust me, I am sure you can arrange that," she shot back, ignoring the way her pulse kicked up when his fingers lingered just a second too long before releasing her and she turned back, ready to move away from him.


    "Hey! Where are you running away? Come here and keep hugging me. Maybe throw in a kiss as well."


    She huffed augh and shook her head, even as he raised his arms and came close to her, intending to hug her... Laughing, she jumped out of the way and moveing behind him, pushed him onto the bed, and said," Let the bed hug you!"


    Adam flipped over andy back on the bed, still grinning, "Ah, it seems I''ll have to work even harder to make you fall for my charms. Challenge epted, Mnie."


    She gave him a long look before turning away, ignoring the heat rising in her cheeks. "You''re impossible."


    "And yet, you still hugged me," he called after her, smugnessced in every word.


    Mnie refused to look back. If she did, she knew he''d still be smiling. And worse, she would be too.


    With a sigh, she concentrated on getting ready. Now that Peter had taken such a step, she knew the best way to move forward and use this momentum to LuxeArt''s advantage. The only problem before that was to handle the person who had revealed her ns.

 Chapter 103: A Tie Up

    <h4>Chapter 103 - A Tie Up</h4>


    "So, where is your dear assistant?"


    Mnie cast him a side-eye as she drove toward her appointment, fingers tightening around the steering wheel. Was this man''s sole purpose in life to irritate her? Why did he stress the word ''dear?'' Whatever his reason, Adam Collins sure had a way with causing her irritation. All he had to do was open his mouth.


    She let out a slow sigh, then shot him a look. "My ''dear'' assistant has gone back to investigate the person who sold the information to your ''dear'' mother. And why do you have a problem with Ben anyway?"


    Adam grinned, the expression both amused and infuriating, as hezily swiped at something on his phone. "I don''t have a problem with him," he said, the mock innocence in his voice making her suspicious. "But someone else is about to."


    Mnie arched an eyebrow, her gaze flickering toward him before returning to the road. He turned his phone screen toward her, and the moment her eyesnded on the image disyed, her stomach twisted.


    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. This picture...was fromst night when Ben had escorted her back to her room and then tried to support her. But the angle from which it was clicked made it look as if they were hugging closely.


    Her head snapped toward Adam and she sent him a sharp re, "Did you have someone take my picture again?"


    At the usation underlying her tone, Adam''s easygoing smirk vanished, and his re was just as sharp as hers. "Do you have short-term memory loss, Melon? I told you¡ªless than an hour ago¡ªthat I wouldn''t give you a reason to be mad at me. And now look at the name on that chat. I didn''t send the image. I received it."


    He didn''t stop there. His voice took on a mocking edge as he read the apanying message aloud.


    <i>"Last weekend it was you. This weekend it''s someone else. She sure knows how to live it up and not feel lonely at night by spending it in the arms of some man..."</i>


    Mnie''s jaw clenched, and a wave of anger surged through her. Of course, the words belonged to Spencer. Who else would be this petty, this insufferable? But to imply something like this¡ª!


    Her teeth ground together as she spat out, "I lost my bnce and stumbled! I did not spend the night with some man!"


    Adam, thoroughly enjoying her fury, cocked his head to the side, his grin returning. "You really do have a memory problem, huh?"


    She shot him another sharp nce, her irritation evident, but he wasn''t finished.


    "Hey, Melon! I know my face is impressive, bute on, keep your eyes on the road. Let''s not get into an ident because you''re too busy ring at me. And while you''re at it, let me remind you¡ª" he leaned back, smirking, "¡ªyou did spend the night with a man."


    And then, before she could blow up, he pointed his finger at himself.


    "Me."


    Mnie''s mouth snapped shut. For a second, she just stared at him, her brain stuttering over his words. And then she realized it was the truth! They had spent the night at the waterfall.


    "Oh, for the love of¡ª!" she huffed, her face heating in frustration. "That doesn''t count!"


    Adam let out a deep, satisfied chuckle, clearly reveling in her reaction. "Oh, it absolutely does. You did spend the night with a man. Me. Unless you''ve already forgotten. Then I can remind you. Though it would be quite difficult to take you there, we can do a repeat of what we did there..."


    Adam gave her a slow, knowing look, his smirk widening as she blushed. And then, the audacity of the man! He blew her a kiss!


    Mnie''s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. Oh, he thought he was so funny, didn''t he?


    Without a word, she pressed her foot down on the elerator. The car lurched forward, the sudden burst of speed making Adam''s smirk falter for a fraction of a second.


    "Mel¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she jerked the wheel sharply to the side, sending the car skidding off the road onto a narrow dirt path.


    Thud.


    Adam was thrown sideways, his shoulder mming into the door, his head banging against the window with an audible thump. A very satisfying sound, if Mnie had to say so herself.


    "Ow!" He groaned, shooting her a murderous re as he rubbed the side of his head and looked at her pleased face! "You violent woman! Have you lost your damn mind?"


    Mnie, gripping the steering wheel with both hands, turned to look at him and gave him a sweet smile, "Oh, I don''t know, Adam. Maybe I do have short-term memory loss. I forgot to drive for a few moments. Or maybe your handsome face distracted me."


    He stared at her speechlessly and Mnie could not help but be pleased! Finally! Finally, she''d one upped the man and made him unable ot retort. She was almost ready to pat her back over this aplishment.


    "That was attempted murder." Adam spoke up, finally.


    She scoffed. "If I wanted to murder you, you wouldn''t be talking right now."


    Adam muttered something under his breath, and shook his head while she restarted the car, pleased beyond measure.


    But then, after a long moment, he let out a dramatic sigh. <strong>"</strong>You know what, Melon? I think I''ve figured it out."


    She raised a brow. "Figured what out?"


    His lips curled into a slow,zy smirk, as he mirrored her sweet look, making her stomach tighten as he said, "You''re obsessed with me."


    Mnie''s hands tightened on the steering wheel and she sent him an incredulous look. "I''m two seconds away from actually killing you and youe to this conclusion? I can''t figure out what is in your head!"


    Adam grinned. "See? Obsessed. You even want to know what is going on in my head. But you are thinking of the wrong body part. Think lower..."


    Mnie red at him over his double entendre but then, heughed out loud and said," I meant my heart, Melon! Figure out what is going on there... You dirty minded woman."

 Chapter 104: An Offer

    <h4>Chapter 104 - An Offer</h4>


    Mnie paused just outside her office door. Not because she was hesitant to step inside, but because her assistant was standing there, grinning like he''d just won the lottery. The sight gave her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªit was exactly how he had lookedst Monday, standing in the same spot, radiating the same barely contained excitement.


    She crossed her arms, arching an eyebrow. "At this rate, I should just make you the official guard of my office. So? What good news do you have for me today? Did you finally track down the source of the information leak?"


    Ben''s smile faltered, his expression shifting for the briefest moment before heposed himself. He took a quick step forward, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Peter Burskey is sitting inside."


    Mnie''s eyebrows lifted.


    Just yesterday, Peter Burskey had publicly announced the termination of his contract with Madam Collins¡ªan expected move that effectively diverted theizen''s attention from the storm Peter and Madam Collins had tried to stir around her.


    And now, here he was, sitting in her office, uninvited but undoubtedly with an agenda.


    She was still lost in thought when Ben leaned in again and whispered. "And he''s not alone. He brought hiswyers with him, which means he''s probably here to sign the contract."


    That made Mnie snap back to the present. She studied Ben''s face, looking for any sign of uncertainty, but he seemed confident in his assessment. Before she could respond, he added, "Also, ording to some inside sources, Peter pulled out the designers he had originally selected for his mentorship program from the FineArt partnership. You know what this means!" Almost jumping now, Ben continued, "This means that we can proceed with the original n! Madam Collins spent the money on someone to get to know our n and it was all a waste!"


    For a moment, Mnie remained silent as if weighing her options. Peter Burskey was many things, but impulsive wasn''t one of them. If he hade this far, then he must have a clear endgame in mind. But if he thought he could waltz in and dictate terms, he was about to learn otherwise.


    "Arrange a press conference for this afternoon," she instructed as she straightened her already straight clothes. "If anyone asks, just say LuxeArt has an important announcement to make. Nothing else."


    Ben''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "Got it."


    Mnie exhaled slowly, schooling her expression into one of practiced indifference. She was going to need it.


    Mnie stepped into the conference room and her hands clenched. Seated at the sleek, dark-wood table were three figures¡ªPeter Burskey, his assistant, and hiswyer.


    Of course she knew the old man but she also knew the other two. After all, they had been quite loud in spreading the rumors about her and sending her dirty looks at the gathering previously.


    Peter stood as she entered, offering her a polite smile. "Mnie," he greeted, extending his hand.


    She shook it briefly, her gaze shifting to the other two people. At least, they had the sense to look slightly ufortable under her scrutiny. Look at them now, sitting in their ce so docilely, offering polite smiles.


    Mnie gave them a curt nod before settling into the chair opposite Peter.


    Peter exhaled, rubbing a hand over his jaw as he looked at her with kind eyes, simr to the way he used to look at her when she used to visit grandmother. "First, I want to thank you for sending the proof," he said slowly, his voice carrying a weight that suggested he had spent too much time thinking about this moment.


    "Previously, even after the user came forward and admitted they lied and the court ordered them to apologize and pay the damages, the blemish on my reputation was already done. People whispered. They spected. That usation¡ª" he let out a slow breath, "¡ªwas like a thorn lodged in my chest. And no matter how much I denied it, doubt still lingered in the minds of the people. I could always see that question in their gazes. Will we be getting your work or someone junior''s with your name stamped on it."


    "But what you did... providing that evidence, clearing my name¡ªit means more than I can say. So, this old man is really grateful."


    Mnie inclined her head slightly. "It was only a stroke of luck that I came across the evidence," neither downying nor telling him about Adam''s involvement.. "But I knew what it would mean for you. It is why I hurried to bring them to you."


    Peter studied her for a beat, as if weighing her words, before nodding. "Luck or not, it changed everything. That''s why I''m here. I''m ready to move forward with LuxeArt. I know the n was originally yours when Madam Collins presented it. And I also know how important it is for the stagnating LuxeArt. So, here I am."


    Peter turned to hiswyer then who smoothly picked up the conversation, pushing a set of neatly bound documents towards her. "We''ve reviewed the terms, and Mr. Burskey is prepared to sign the contract whenever you are ready.."


    Mnie''s gaze flickered down to the papers but she didn''t reach for them. Instead, she looked back at Peter. "Forgive my skepticism, but I have to ask¡ªwhy the sudden shift?"


    Peter blinked, momentarily taken aback by her question. He had thought she would jump at the chance to sign the papers. "Why?" he echoed, a frown pulling at his brows. "Isn''t that why you brought the evidence to me? To prove your goodwill and clear the path for our partnership?"


    Mnie''s lips curved into a slow and knowing smile. "Mr Burskey, would you have been willing to listen to me if I didn''t have that evidence? If I came to you and imed that I did not know what happened at the time and to please give me a chance?""


    Peter let out a short chuckle, shaking his head. "Of course not. How could I? At the time, I believed you were the very person who wasplicit in damaging my name. Even if you hade to me with words of reason, I would have seen them as an attempt to manipte me for LuxeArt''s benefit." He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "How could I have been willing to work with someone who had wronged me?"


    Mnie gave him a smile then and mimicked his pose as she asked," Then how do you expect me to work with someone who wronged me?"

 Chapter 105: Degenerate

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Degenerate</h4>


    Mnie gave him a smile then and mimicked his pose as she asked," Then how do you expect me to work with someone who wronged me?"


    Peter''s brows furrowed, his confusion evident.


    Mnie leaned back in her chair and stared at the man. "I came to you out of goodwill, Mr. Burskey. I knew you felt wronged, and I hoped to ask for forgiveness for not standing by you when you needed LuxeArt. And I would have respected your decision had you chosen not to meet with me or continued refusing LuxeArt''s offers for a tie-up. That would have been your right."


    Peter opened his mouth as if to speak, but she raised a hand, halting him and he scowled. Of course she had been at mistake at the time. If she had paid attention then this would not have happened. If he had not been kicked out of LuxeArt, no one would have believed those usations.


    However, he could not say it. Because afterwards, he had already discovered that Mnie was not the one who had been in charge. Before he could think of what more to say, Mnie continued in a sharper tone," But instead, you invited me to your home- under the pretext of talking."


    A flicker of understanding crossed Peter''s face, but he remained silent. Yes. He had invited her and then...


    "And what happened when I arrived? Your guards humiliated me. They made me feel like an intruder¡ªlike some desperate trespasser who had to be kept at bay." She let the words sink in before adding, "Your assistant and your guests, they didn''t even try to hide their contempt. Do you recall what they said?"


    Peter exhaled through his nose, shifting ufortably.


    "They implied," Mnie pressed on, "that I was trying to sell myself. That I was willing to sleep with someone¡ªanyone, even you, to revive my business. And they didn''t stop there. They spread those disgusting rumors, fanned the mes, and watched as my reputation burned. As your dear guests walked out of your house and talked nonsense about me, smearing my name and reputation. You rubbed my nose in your celelbration of your partnership with Madam Collin,


    Peter''s assistant looked as if she wanted to intervene, but Peter held up a hand, silencing her. His expression was unreadable now, but Mnie wasn''t finished.


    "You ask why I question this sudden change of heart?" she said, tilting her head slightly. "You were willing to believe the worst of me without hesitation. And now, because of a single piece of evidence, you''re ready to work together?" She let out a quiet, humorless chuckle. "Forgive me if I''m not so quick to trust. Nor am I eager to work with someone who would not y fair."


    "Whether you were wrong or not, LuxeArt was right to break ties with you to avoid bringing the usation to their door, in therger scmeme of things. "But what you did."


    Finally, unable to stop herself, the asisstanrt broke in, "Mr Burskey was not aware of the rumours. He did not spread them. It was me. I was angry on his behalf and did that."


    Mnie sent a sharp gance to the assistant, asking," Really? And when he discovered what you had done? What did he do to stop the spread of the rumors?"


    The assistant opened her mouth and then closed it. Honestly, they had not done anything. When the rumors were raging, Peter had just discovered the betrayal that Madam Collins had done. So he''d been preparing for that and not paid attention to anything else.


    Peter''s assistant shifted ufortably, unable to provide an answer.


    Then, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "Miss Mnie," thewyer spoke up calmly. "While I understand your grievances, let''s be practical here. Mr. Burskey has already exposed Madam Collins for what she truly is. The focus of the industry has shifted. No one is talking about you anymore¡ªyour so-called scandal has been forgotten."


    Mnie turned to look at him coolly. "And that''s supposed to make it better?"


    "Why not. After al, this means," thewyer continued, unperturbed, "that you have an opportunity here. LuxeArt needs this partnership. So let''s not pretend this isn''t in your favor as well. You came to my client here you needed something, did you not? So why pretend to be all offended now?"


    "Reputation in this industry is fleeting. You have the chance to rebuild yours, to push forward without the weight of the past dragging you down. Rejecting this partnership out of pride would be¡ª" he paused, searching for the word, "¡ªunwise."


    "Unwise," she echoed, her voice tinged with something unreadable. "You make it sound like I should be grateful."


    "Not grateful. Strategic. You have every right to hold on to your anger, but emotions won''t fix what''s broken. Business will."


    Peter finally spoke then, knowing what Mnie was demanding, "I didn''t stop those rumors, Mnie. That was my failure. But I am offering you something now. A fresh start, a way forward."


    Mnie studied him, andughed drily, "A fresh start? How convenient for you."


    "You want my answer?" Mnie finally said. "Then convince me, Mr. Burskey. Tell me why I should trust you and maybe I will. But until then, I am sorry but we will continue to not be partners."


    "Miss Mnie! You are making a mistake! Mr Burskey is already an establised name in the industry while LuxeArt is less than nothing at the moment. This is your chance to push LuxeArt back on its feet. And you are looking a gift horse in the mouth!"


    Peter grimaced and stood up, cutting off hiswyer''s words," Mnie, this old man will definitely give you an exnation for whatever transpired and just like you helped me clean my reputation, I will do the same as part of my apology to you.. Until then, we will not work together."


    Mnie nodded slowly and watched as Peter Burskey walked out of the conference room with his entourage.

 Chapter 106: Rise From The Dead

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Rise From The Dead</h4>


    "What is she up to?" Spencer muttered under his breath, pacing the length of his office, his phoneclutched tightly in his hand. His gaze flicked over the words again, searching for some hidden meaning, some exnation that made sense. But his informer had simply stated things in short.


    <i>"Mnie had refused to tie up with Peter Burskey.</i>" But why? Hadn''t that man been her first choice from the beginning after she took on LuxeArt? Everything he knew about the deal suggested she had been pushing for this coboration. And yet, she had walked away when Burskey went to him. Did she have suspicion that he had been the one to send Burskey her way?


    But that should not have been possible. After all, when he''d sent his people to Burskey, even Peter had not known that they were affiliated to him.


    His brows furrowed deeper as he thought back to what he had heard earlier. When he heard that she had requested a press conference, he had been certain it was to announce her partnership with Burskey.


    It made sense. The timing was right. But then, Peter''s people confirmed he had already left¡ªempty-handed. No contract. No deal. So, what was Mnie ying at? Why was she not making any moves?


    He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he tried to piece together her motives. She wasn''t someone who would act impulsively in business. If she had rejected the deal, there had to be a reason. And yet, the reason eluded him.


    Just as he was thinking things through, the door to his office swung open without so much as a knock and his grandfather stepped in.


    "I am d that you resolved the matter of your mother by sending Peter to Mnie and calming him. Madam Collins has also been sent away and I''ve already told her to not think of establishing a business in the future. She is going to keep a low profile for now and then when this matter is forgoten, she can emerge in office."


    Spencer nodded at the old man to thank him for the praise but then sighed," Even though Peter has calmed down, he has not signed the deal with Mnie."


    Robert Collins frowned at that. Probably thinking the same thing that he had been. "She must have something else in mind then. Does she doubt our person?"


    Spencer shook his head," No. Her assistant is still looking into the matter about spilling of the secrets."


    Robert Collins nodded and then cast his grandson a look," Spencer. Until now, we have been trying to create trouble for Mnie, but you have forgotten about Adam."


    Spencer frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Before Robert Collins could exin though, there was a knock on the door and a secretary appeared in front of Spencer and Sir Collins and mentioned, "Miss Mnie''s press conference is about to begin.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened as he exchanged a nce with his grandfather. They set aside the discussion about Adam for the moment, wanting to see what Mnie was upto now. A live feed of Mnie''s press conference had just begun.


    The camera zoomed in on her as she took the stage, and Spencer felt his heart clench. When he''d returned, she had looked as in as he remembered. He had not even remembered her when meeting everyone. But now, why did it look that she was shining?


    His hand clenched as she stared at therge high definition screen which was showing her picture as clearly as if she was standing here in front of him.


    She stood behind the podium, the LuxeArt emblem was disyed prominently behind her.


    "<i>Good afternoon," Mnie began, her voice carrying the perfect bnce of warmth and authority that made even Spencer straighten up. "I appreciate you all taking the time to be here today. Before we get to questions regarding the rumors about LuxeArt that have been circting , I have an important announcement to make."</i>


    Spencer leaned forward with a frown on his face. Whatever she was about to reveal, he had a feeling it was going to be a game-changer.


    <i>Mnie smiled as she waited for a moment, letting the anticipation build before she finally spoke again. "It is my absolute pleasure to introduce LuxeArt''s newest coborator¡ªone of the most visionary minds in the fashion industry. Please wee, Nate Denoit."</i>


    The moment his name left her lips, the room erupted. Gasps, murmurs, and a flurry of whispered conversations spread like wildfire. The very mention of Nate Denoit, an international sensation, had the press scrambling.


    On the other side of the screen, Spencer stiffened. Who in the industry had not heard of the rising star Nate Denoit?


    <i>The cameras panned to the entrance just as the man himself walked onto the stage.</i>


    <i>As he approached Mnie, he leaned in to kiss her cheek lightly before turning to face the press. The microphones were practically shoved toward him as reporters hurled questions in rapid session.</i>


    <i>"Nate! Why LuxeArt? The brand was practically dead before this¡ªwhat convinced you to tie up with them?"</i>


    <i>"What makes you think LuxeArt can be revived?"</i>


    <i>"Is this just another PR stunt, or do you genuinely believe in the brand''s potential?"</i>


    <i>"Did you know that LuxeArt is just not what is used to be? It is said their quality is worse than what is found in bargain sales."</i>


    <i>Nate merely chuckled, raising a hand to silence the chaos. Then, with an easy smile, he leaned into the mic.</i>


    <i>"Ah, I see how you all are biased against LuxeArt and think that this is some marketing stunt. But I have a single word answer for you all. The reason for my coboration- nostalgia," He paused for a moment, letting people understand whta he had said and continued, "When I was just starting out, LuxeArt was one of the brands that inspired me. I admired their craftsmanship, their boldness in design. So when the opportunity arose to be a part of something that once shaped my own vision, I couldn''t say no."</i>


    <i>He let the words sink in before continuing. "And let''s not forget the irony here," he added, a yful glint in his eyes. "LuxeArt may have been dered dead, but what better way to mark my arrival than with a collection that embraces the past while redefining the future? That''s why my newest limited-edition line is titled Rise from the Dead. And LuxeArt, who you just dered to be dead is the best bet."</i>


    <i>A fresh wave of excitement rippled through the press and cameras shed wildly as journalists scribbled down notes. The headline practically wrote itself.</i>


    Spencer sat back, his grip tightening on the armrest of his chair. No wonder Mnie had not singed the contract with Peter Burskey. Why would she when she had just pulled off a move that would not only revive LuxeArt but make it the center of attention.


    But what bothered him was- why did his spies not discover about this? And how did she happen to get into a coboration like this one? Who introduced her to Nate Denoit? But with this cob, she had even put to rest the rumors about her seducing someone to gain favours. Because everyone knew- Nate Denoit was not interested in women.

 Chapter 107: A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 107 - A n</h4>


    Robert Collins let out a low curse under his breath, his expression dark as the press conference continued to unfold on the screen with Nate Denoit answering questions. "This is bad."


    Spencer exhaled sharply and dragged a hand down his face before nodding. "You''re right. This isn''t just bad¡ªthis is a disaster. We underestimated her. Again." His jaw clenched as his mind raced through possible counters, but no immediate solution presented itself. "But you mentioned Adam earlier. What did you mean by that? Do you think we should use him to handle her."


    Robert sighed, and red at his grandson! Sometimes he could be skmart like him and sometimes he was as dense as his father and mother. "Why are you focused on Mnie. It is Adam who is your nemesis."


    "Until now, you and your mother were insistent on using these methods to suppress Mnie. You tried tarnishing her reputation, limiting her business connections, but she''s managed to rise above it all. However, you''re looking in the wrong direction. Mnie isn''t the one we need to suppress." He paused, his eyes locking onto Spencer''s. "It''s Adam. Or have you forgotten that?"


    Spencer''s frown deepened. "Adam?"


    Robert nodded. "For now, Mnie seems to have no weakness. She''s careful, calcted, and is not letting emotions dictate her actions. But we can change that. We will make Adam her weakness. Just like you were hers."


    Spencer leaned forward at this, "What do you mean? How will we do that?"


    "When she was in love with you, she put her entire being in handling and helping ABC Industries rise to the top, ignoring even LuxeArt. But now, because hs is hurt, she is careful. But not with Adam."


    "Adam and Mnie are treating you like amon enemy. And they are already close. What we need to do now is bring Adam and Mnie closer.But, Adam has a weakness for women¡ªespecially those he believes he cannot have."


    "And Mnie is one of them. He has been paying special attention to her, hasn''t he? If we encourage this attachment, if we let him fall deeper, then she will, inevitably, do the same."


    Understanding flickered in Spencer''s gaze. "And once she''s emotionally invested..."


    Robert smirked. "We will have the leverage we need."


    Spencer nodded slowly, the wheels turning in his mind. "But how do we ensure Adam keeps chasing her? He''s reckless, but he isn''t stupid."


    Robert''s smirk widened at this. "You leave that to me. I have already set things in motion. Adam will not be able to resist her. In fact, he won''t even try."


    Robert Collins didn''t say much but smiled to himself. Adam was too much like his own younger brother- Albert. Knowing him, Adam would easily fall for Mnie. And then, he would carry out thest part of his n. One that was unknown to even Spencer.


    While Robert Collins had his own considerations, Spencer let the n settle in his mind. He was not happy about it. He didn''t want Mnie to love anyone else the way she''d loved him. Even if she hated him now, she was not allowed to love anyone else. However, he knew that this would be the most feasible option... for now.


    If they yed it right, they wouldn''t just control Adam¡ªthey''d control Mnie through him.


    ***


    On the other side, two men were also sitting in an office, staring at the ongoing press conference on the television.


    As the camera panned to Nate Denoit standing beside Mnie, Maximilian let out a low whistle and turned his head slightly to nce at Adam. "Well, well... it seems your new wife is quite the resourceful one."


    Adam smirked, leaned back in his chair with an air of nonchnce, though the glint in his eyes betrayed just how proud he was. It was like watching a peacock dancing..


    Maximilian almostughed at theparison and watched as Adam arched a brow at him and boasted, "Of course. What did you expect? She sessfully handled ABC in the past. LuxeArt is hardly a challenge for her."


    Maximilian exhaled through his nose, shaking his head as he studied his friend. "If you admire her so much, then why are you still looking for that woman?"


    The question wiped the amusement clean off Adam''s face. His jaw tensed as he turned his gaze sharply toward Max. "What does Mnie have to do with her?"


    Maximilian leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest, watching Adam carefully. "I''d say she has everything to do with her. Didn''t you expect that once Mnie was by your side, your grandfather would finally make a move? That he would bring out the woman you''ve been searching for, just to break you and Mnie apart? But he never did. Sir Collins hasn''t taken the bait, and now, despite everything¡ªdespite winning the battle, securing the property¡ªyou''re still empty-handed when ites to finding her. And I don''t even know what is so special about this girl?"


    "Was she your first love and that is why you want to go back to her? But even if she is the woman you first loved, if she went and stayed away willingly because your grandfather told her to, she cannot have loved you as much. So, why are you so intent on chasing her? Is it because she is the one who got away?"


    Adam cast a wry look at his friend before he continued to tap the pen in front of him and then in a low voice said," Hmm. I want her here. She is indeed the one who got away."


    Maxmillian could not help but stare at his friend! He''d been speakig nonsense and had thought that Adam wouldugh at him or something! Unexpectedly, Adam ageed with his words.


    Did the man really love this missing woman who had been hidden by Sir Collins? He could not have expected a yboy like Adam to be so faithful. But if Adam was still stuck on his first love... what about Mnie?

 Chapter 108: A Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 108 - A Celebration</h4>


    "Let''s go."


    Mnie had barely stepped into the house when Adam intercepted her, caught her wrist and steered her right back toward the door.


    She blinked in confusion, pulling back slightly. "Go where?"


    "To celebrate."


    Mnie frowned, ncing down at her workbag still slung over her shoulder. "Celebrate what?"


    Adam exhaled dramatically, rolled his eyes and then leveled a gaze at her, "Seriously? My wife just pulled off something incredible today, and you''re asking what we''re celebrating? Of course, we''re going out and celebrating you!"


    Mnie blinked again, still processing his enthusiasm. "Wait, you mean¡ª"


    "Yes!" he cut in before she could finish. "You''ve just announced the new partnership and I saw the marketing campaign you''ve begun on the social media with all the behind the scenes reels. So, of course we need to celebrate your first sess!"


    Mnie rolled her eyes and pulled her wrist from him. She had a feeling that he would hold her hand forever if she didn''t take it back. Over her shoulder, she said, "I''ll freshen up and then we can go."


    Mnie let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head as she disappeared down the hallway. But as she reached her room and closed the door behind her, the amusement faded into quiet contemtion. A celebration. For her.


    She had never really thought about it. Of course, this was a sess¡ªone she had worked tirelessly for¡ªbut celebrating? That had never been part of the routine. Thest time she had thought to celebrate something had been her ''marriage anniversary.''


    But that had not been for any achievement or even for her. She''d been nning that for Spencer''s return. No one had ever celebrated her or her wins.


    Her grandmother had always acknowledged her achievements with rewards¡ªsometimes a new book, sometimes a rarepliment¡ªbut those moments always came with an expectation: to do better next time. There was always another goal, another step forward.


    And La... well, La had been her loudest cheerleader, always gushing about her wins, hyping her up before she even had time to process them. But those moments had never felt like celebrations. That was just La being herself.


    Adam wasn''t just acknowledging what she had done. He wanted her to pause. To take it in. To enjoy it.


    She caught her reflection in the mirror, studying the faint surprise still lingering in her expression. Then, slowly, a small, genuine smile formed.


    Maybe, just this once, she could let herself celebrate.


    With that thought, she turned to her closet, reaching for something a little nicer than her usual choices. If she was going to do this, she might as well do it properly. And enjoy it.


    ***


    "You''re taking me in a car?" Mnie asked as she looked at Adam in disbelief.


    Adam grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief as he took a deliberate step back to take in the sight of her.


    Then, for added dramatic effect, he ced a hand over his heart and let out a deep, exaggerated sigh. "I know, I know. A tragedy, right?" He shook his head, as if deeply pained. "But since we''re celebrating you, I couldn''t bear the thought of you arriving with wind-blown hair or¡ªheaven forbid¡ªa helmet head. It just wouldn''t do."


    Mnie scoffed at that but before she could say something cutting, he added with a smirk, "Though, if I had known you were going to dress like this... I might have reconsidered. I do think the length of this dress on my bike would do interesting things..."


    Her breath caught for the briefest second as his gaze swept over her all over again.


    She willed away the heat creeping up her neck and red at him, "Let''s go."


    Still, she couldn''t deny the way her pulse fluttered at his words. She had chosen this dress with teasing him in mind, and judging by the way his attention lingered all over her, she had seeded. There was something thrilling about it¡ªabout knowing she had his full focus, about watching him take notice. And he always did that, making enjoy it. But, of course, she wasn''t about to admit that.


    Instead, she lifted her chin and smirked. "Well, are we going or not?"


    Adam chuckled, shook his head in amazement and opened the car door for her. But before she could get in, he stepped forward, closing the space between them as he trapped her between the door and himself. And then, as was his habit, he leaned close to her.


    Mnie clenched her hands at the side and tried to keep herposure as he drawled near her ear," I can see your disappointment, you know. Not being able to ''ride'' me."


    Mnie''s pulse skittered and as he mind caught up to what he said, she sent him a wife eyed nce to which he added with a smile, "I meant ride with me, of course."


    She jerked her head back to re at him, but the teasing gleam in his eyes made her breath catch. However, he was not done as he continued, "But don''t worry. The car has its perks." He nced over her shoulder at the backseat, then back at her, a smirk on his face as his gaze flickered to her lips before travelingzily down her frame. "There is plenty of space at the back..."


    Mnie swallowed. She knew she should say something sharp and cutting, but her brain always turned to mush...And so before she could gather her thoughts, he delivered the final line... "I even kept a nket in the back for us to use."


    Her lips parted slightly, and for a second, she hated how easily he unraveled her. How effortlessly he made her pulse race. Thankfully, her brain finally provided her with something... "A nket? You must get cold often. It''s okay. Do you want me to bring you a cane and some warm socks too, old man?"


    Adamughed loudly and then stepped back," And there it is. The cutting edge. For a moment I was wondering if you''d fallen in love with me and were therefore being all sweet."


    Mnie paused for a moment as she watched Adam round the car to slide into the driver''s seat. Why did hisst words suddenly sound like a warning?

 Chapter 109: A Meal

    <h4>Chapter 109 - A Meal</h4>


    Throughout the drive, Adam made several attempts to engage her in conversation, but she found herself too distracted to fully respond. His earlier words lingered in her mind, repeating like an echo she couldn''t shake. Why had he felt the need to warn her about not falling for him? Did he truly believe she was developing feelings for him, and if so, was that why he had said it?


    The more she thought about it, the more the question nagged at her. She wanted to ask him outright, to demand an exnation, but she hesitated. Bringing it up would only make it seem more significant than it needed to be, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to give it that kind of weight. And yet, ignoring it felt impossible.


    Maybe he hadn''t meant it as a warning at all. Maybe it had just been a careless remark, something said in jest. But if that were the case, why couldn''t she stop thinking about it?


    For a few moments, she considered her own feelings. But then shook her head. Of course she was not falling for Adam. That would be the height of stupidity!


    He was a carefree person and she was not. Both of them had their own goals and own secrets which meant that they would definitely part ways at the end of three years. And she had already loved once. She''d really believed in Spencer and wanted to give her all to him, like a person in love truly deserved. She didn''t think she could feel like that over anyone ever again.


    Even though she was over Spencer, she was still not able to get over the fact that she had let herself be so weak and vulerable because of a man.


    She cast a look at Adam. Falling for this man would be her biggest stupidity. She''d have to spend the rest of her life wondering if he had slept with another woman. No. She would definitely not fall for this man.


    But then what did she feel for him? For a few moments, she allowed herself to consider her own feelings, to think on what was stirring inside her. But then she shook her head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it hade. Of course, she was not falling for Adam. That would be the height of stupidity.


    He was carefree, reckless even, while she was the opposite. They had their own separate lives, their own ambitions, and most importantly, their own secrets. For now, they were meant to walk the same path but that was only temporary. In the end, their differences would ensure that they went their separate ways when this marriage came to an end. Three years. That was all they had. Nothing more, nothing less.


    And besides, she had already loved once. She had poured her heart and soul into Spencer, truly believing in him, believing in love. She had given him everything, the way a person in love was supposed to. And yet, where had that left her? She had learned the hard way that love¡ªreal, all-consuming love¡ªwas not meant for her. She doubted that she would feel like that ever again. So, was she overthinking things just now?


    Though she had long since moved on from Spencer, there was one thing she had yet to get over¡ªthe fact that she had allowed herself to be so weak, so vulnerable, all because of a man. That was the kind of mistake she could never afford to make again.


    Her gaze moved to Adam. Falling for him would be the greatest mistake of all. With that face and the way he had the habit of invading other people''s space, if she fell for this man, she would spend a lifetime worrying about who he was being with. Nope. She refused to fall for him.


    But then... what was this feeling? But, she realized that she knew it...


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at him again and muttered,"I want to have sex with you."


    The car jerked violently. If not for the seatbelt holding her in ce, she would have been thrown forward, possibly crashing straight into the windshield. The tires screeched against the pavement as Adam swerved sharply to the side of the road, his hands moving instinctively to steady the wheel before mming on the brakes.


    For a second, there was only the sound of their harsh, uneven breathing. Then Adam let out a sharp curse and turned to look at her with wide, incredulous eyes.


    "What the hell did you just say?"


    Mnie met his gaze head-on, as she gave him a knowing smile.


    "I said," she repeated, "<i>I want to have sex with you."</i>


    Adam blinked at her, his mouth opening, then closing like a fish struggling for air. He looked utterly dumbfounded, as if she had just suggested they rob a bank instead of... well, what she had actually suggested.


    "Here?" he choked out, his voice an octave higher than usual. His wide-eyed expression screamed <i>Did I mishear you? Please tell me I misheard you. Okay not misheard you but whatever it is you are thinking...</i>


    Mnie tilted her head, pretended to consider his question, then let out a light, mischievous giggle. "Anywhere," she said, drawing out the word like a challenge.


    His entire body stiffened as all the blood rushed south. "Anywhere," he repeated slowly, as if testing the word on his tongue and wondering what it meant...


    "I mean, I''m open to suggestions," she teased, propping her elbow on the armrest and resting her chin in her palm as she gave him a pointed look.


    Adam ran a hand down his face, muttering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like<i>"Is this the time and ce for such suggestions?"</i>


    Then, taking a deep breath as if summoning all the willpower he had left, he turned back to the road, started the car, and exhaled.


    "We''re going to pretend that conversation did not just happen," he dered, voice clipped, eyes straight ahead as if afraid that looking at her would somehow make things worse. He was sure they would. A certain devil in his head was already making suggestions about the different ces and ways...


    Mnie grinned. "Oh, we are?"


    "Yes."


    "We''re really going to ignore the fact that I just told you, in no uncertain terms, that I want to have sex with you?"


    "Correct." His jaw tightened. "We will talk about thister. <i>Later</i> being a very important word here."


    She let out a hum, amused by his reaction. "Okay," she said simply, shrugging. "But just so you know¡ª"


    "Mnie." His voice was strained, like a man on the verge of losing his sanity.


    She bit back another giggle. Oh, this was going to be fun. Finally, she had the upper hand!


    While Mnie was thinking this, Adam was busy cursing the whole world but specifically his friend. Because he had finally figured out why Mnie said what she did. Because Maxmilian had put the idea in his head that Mnie might love him, he''d thought to warn her.


    He''d thought that if he told her about not falling for him, she would get angry but he wouodl have effectively reminded her that their time was limited. Who could have imagined that instead of being angry about it, she would simply dere that she wanted to have sex with him! It was amazingly terrifying to hear something like this from a ''miss goody two shoes'' like her!

 Chapter 110: The Past

    <h4>Chapter 110 - The Past</h4>


    "You''ve really gone all out with the preparations." Mnie smiled as she nced at Adam, her eyes twinkling with amusement while the waiter ced yet another dish on the table. She had not realized that they would be served a full course meal. And each thing was more delicious than the previous one.


    Adam leaned back in his chair with a satisfied smirk ying on his lips. "Hey, a celebration is a celebration. It has to be done right¡ªno half-measures. After all, how can I give you a mediocre celebration for such an excellent move. You took down Madam Collins so badly that hse had to flee the country and you pushed LuxeArt to the top! So, it has to be a great celebration. I can even get the fireworks out, if you''d like."


    Mnie let out a soft chuckle and shook her head. "And yet, you have the audacity to tell me not to fall in love with you."


    Adam rolled his eyes and exhaled dramatically. "That''s entirely Max''s fault and his endless worrying. He thinks your heart is too soft and that I''d end up breaking it." He shot her a pointed look at that rifying that he was not worried about her. Max had been nagging at me all afternoon to take better care of you." But then he continued with a sad face, " I just wanted to warn you so that your heart would not break. But honestly, with how much you''re teasing me right now, I''m starting to doubt you even have a heart. This is how you repay my kindness?"


    Mnie shook her head," Your kindness? Oh please. That would be the biggest joke! You are an opportunist..."


    Adam frowned at that but instead of refuting it, he raised his ss in a toast," Touche. I am an opportunist and quite proud of it."


    Mnie smiled and sipped her soup before casting another look at Adam," By the way, why exactly did Max worry about my heart breaking?"


    "Because Max is a worrywart and a romantic. Because we are married, he thinks that we will fall in love. But I''ve asked him to look for someone from my past. And since he is shipping you and me, he is not happy about this."


    Mnie blinked. Adam was looking for someone from his past? But why? And then she realized. At the party where his ''fiance'' hade, Adam had been hoping to meet someone else. She remebered the little bit of disappointment on his face.


    She was about to ask him for this person when suddenly his entier person seemed ot change. His gaze had just flickered toward the window, and in an instant, his entire demeanor seemed to have frozen. Thezy, teasing smile vanished, reced by a sharp focus. His fingers curled against the table before he abruptly stood.


    "Excuse me," he said quickly, already moving. "I''ll be right back."


    Before Mnie could even react, he was gone, disappearing out the door.


    She turned in her seat, following his line of sight. Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad caught his attention. But she didn''t know what.


    ***


    Adam barely registered the chime of the restaurant door as he stepped out, his pulse racing... He had seen her. He was sure of it. Even if it had been for the briefest of moments, he could not have been mistaken.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings and moved over the softly lit pathway leading into the restaurant''s garden that was a small maze-like arrangement of hedges andntern-lit walkways designed for guests to take a leisurely stroll.


    She must have walked into the maze. Hurriedly, he walked into the garden, paying no attention to theck of light or that he encountered multiple deadends in the path.


    He could hear the distant murmur of guests,walking through the paths and tried to strain his ears, in case he was able to hear her voice. He knew that he would be able to recognise her for sure. But even as he strolled through the entire ce, he did not see her.


    Had he imagined it? No. He knew what he saw. And he could mistake anyone but her. It had been five years since they hadst met, but he would not mistake anyone else for her.


    With a frustrated sigh, he turned back to walk out of the maze. And that was when anothe rthought struck him. Maybe she had already left? In the few seconds it took him toe out from the inside, she might have walked towards the parking lot!


    Cursing, he raced towards the car parking, running straight out of the maze.


    Adam stepped into the parking lot and his eyes dartrf around as he searched for any sign of movement. But the ce was empty save for a few rows of cars. His jaw clenched. There was nothing here.


    His steps quickened as he moved through the rows, ncing between vehicles, scanning every corner. But no matter how many turns he took, how many spaces he passed, the result was the same¡ªno one was there. How could someone disappear so quickly?


    Just as he gave up and was about to walk back inside, he caught a movement from the corner of his eye.


    He stilled. Could it be her? Had he finally found her? But then, he stiffened. It was not her. It was Robert Collins. His dear grandfather.


    And in that moment, Adam knew it for sure that what he had seen was not his imagination. She really had been here. And the person who had made her appear here was Robert Collins.


    "Adam? What are you doing here? If I knew you were in the restaurant, I would have..." Robert Collins trailed off, as if reluctant to continue.


    Adam''s hands clenched and he closed his eyes, trying to gather his emotions," Grandfather. How are you doing?"


    "I was having dinner with an old friend. She''s only in the country for a few days, so I invited her for a meal. I just saw her off¡ªshe''s heading back to her hotel at the Five Seasons."

 Chapter 111: The Past

    <h4>Chapter 111 - The Past</h4>


    Mnie nced down at her watch and harrumphed, resisting the urge to tap her fingers against the table. It had been fifteen minutes since her so-called celebratory partner had vanished into the garden below, leaving her to pick at the remnants of their appetizer in solitude.


    From the way he had excused himself¡ªquick, almost distracted¡ªshe had guessed already that he had spotted someone familiar, someone he couldn''t resist catching up with. But was he still looking for that person? Or if he had found the person, shouldn''t he have just met them and then returned.


    She tapped her fingers againts her phone''s screen and thought about calling him, but the thought barely formed before her gazended on the device resting beside his half-empty bowl.The wonderful man had left his phone here on the table


    Mnie sighed, rolled her shoulders back as she nced toward the softly lit garden. So much for that option of calling him.


    She had already asked the waiter to put the rest of their sixteen-course meal on hold, but she wasn''t sure how much longer she could stall before they ran out of patience. It was alreadyte, nearing closing time.


    Just as she reached for her water, a shadow fell over her.


    She looked up with a teasing smile, prepared to chide, "You sure took your own sweet¡ª"


    But the words withered on her tongue. Her body tensed, breath hitched and her fingers curled slightly against the stem of her ss. The man standing before her was not the one she had been waiting for.


    "Spencer," she murmured stiffly.


    Spencer smiled, the kind that barely touched his eyes, and slid into the seat opposite her with an ease that set her teeth on edge and made her hands clench.


    "What are you doing here?" Mnie asked him trying to keep her voice cool and calm..


    Spencer sent her a look, tilted his head slightly and sighed with nostalgia," Don''t be so rude, Mel. Doesn''t this remind you of our old time together? We used to have dinner just like this, didn''t we?"


    Mnie sipped her water and gave him a frowning look," Did we? I don''t remember. Maybe because it was overshadowed by all those dinners that I had with your mother, picking at me throughout the dinner. Now that is a memory of our time together that I will not forget."


    Even though she''d said everything coolly, just saying the words brought back all the memories. Of how Madam Collins had poked and prodded at her throughout the meal, finding faults in her andining continuously. There were tumes she''d dreaded going back to the mansion for a meal.


    Spencer stilled at the veiled remark, but instead of trying to defend his mother like he did in the past when Mnie tried to talk to him, he changed the topic. "I was here having dinner with some old friends and then I noticed that Adam had abandoned you mid-meal, so I thought I''d do the charitable thing ande console you."


    Mnie let out a short, humorlessugh at that. "Oh, sure. Because if there''s one person whose constion I desperately need, it''s you," she quipped. "Maybe when I''m dead. Feel free toe and console my spirit. I can even tell you how to do that. Just kowtow a few hundred times..."


    Spencer''s jaw tightened, his fingers stilled against the table for the briefest moment before he remarked slowly. "I didn''t know you had such a sarcastic and vicious streak."


    Mnie raised a brow and set her ss down with a deliberate clink. "Well, to know something, you would''ve had to stick around," she said tly. "And we both know you didn''t do that."


    Something flickered across Spencer''s face, but it was gone before she could ce it. Instead, he gave her an easy smile, the kind that had always irritated her. "Fair point," he admitted. Then, without preamble, he leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice. "But I wouldn''t waste any more of your time waiting."


    Mnie frowned, her fingers tightening around the stem of her ss. "What are you talking about?"


    "Adam''s already gone," Spencer said casually, as if he werementing on the weather. "If you don''t believe me, go out and check."


    Mnie''s fingers curled into a fist beneath the table as she watched him rise from his seat. He didn''t linger, didn''t wait for a reaction¡ªjust smoothed out his sleeves and walked away, his confidence grating against her nerves.


    But she didn''t move.


    If Spencer had taken the trouble toe all the way over here just to tell her Adam was gone, then it had to be true. And there was no way in hell she was going to give him the satisfaction of looking for Adam. Or letting him know that Adam''s disappearance affected her in the least.


    Instead, calmed herself and gestured for the waiter and when the man was near enough, ordered casually, "Bring out the rest of the meal. I will be alone for the remaining."


    She watched the waiter hesitate for a moment, before the man professionally picked up the setting from opposite her and walked away.


    Momentster, the courses resumed, each one ced in front of her with the same meticulous care as before.


    Mnie ate.


    Or at least, she went through the motions. The vors that had just been bursting on her tongue, keeping the excited seemed to have disappeared.


    The meal stretched on, a slow, silent exercise in patience, but she refused to let the night end with her sitting here, abandoned and pitied. This was supposed to be a meal to celebrate her. And her celebration did not depend on the presence or absence of any man.


    Finally, when thest te was cleared, she asked for the bill, only for the waiter to shake his head. "There''s no need, ma''am. Mr. Adam has already settled everything."


    Mnie stilled, her gaze moving to the empty space across from her.


    Of course, he had. Without another word, she stood up, picked up his phone from the table and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 112: Chasing

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Chasing</h4>


    It was only when Adam pulled up in front of the grand entrance of the Five Seasons Hotel that he realized he had left his phone back at the restaurant¡ªand, in his distracted state, hadpletely forgotten about Mnie.


    He let out a breath sharply and ran a hand through his hair as he stared at the towering building before him. The entire drive over, his eyes had been locked on the cars ahead, frustration simmering beneath his skin.


    He cursed himself for choosing to take the car today instead of his usual motorcycle. If he had been on his bike, he wouldn''t have just followed¡ªhe would have caught up with her. But now... Maybe if he was lucky, he could still get to her.


    With that thought in mind, he did not waste another second, jumped out of the car, and directly tossed his keys to the waiting valet. "Take care of it," he called over his shoulder before striding toward the entrance and then the receptionist''s desk.


    He smiled at the young woman and from the way she had a dazed look on his face, he knew exactly what he needed to do to get the deatails.


    Giving her an easy smile, he deliberately spoke in a lower tone of voice, "I''m here to meet Miss Saira."


    The receptionist''s smile faltered for a second. "Do you have her room number, sir?"


    Adam let out a small sigh, then leaned against the counter, tilted his head slightly as he looked at her and then with eyes that held just the right amount of mischief, the kind of look that had turned heads more times than he could count.It was one that he had perfected. Max called it the Pied Piper look. "I''m afraid I''ve forgotten," he admitted as his lips curved into a slow, knowing smile.


    For a moment, she just blinked at him and herposure slipped as a faint pink tinged her cheeks. Then, as if remembering her job, she quickly turned to her screen. "I''ll check the guest list and ask the guest if she is expecting you," she murmured, her fingers tapping the keyboard a little too quickly.


    Adam waited patiently, and finally when she looked up, her expression still slightly dazed, she asked, "Are you Mr. Collins? Miss Saira is expecting her guest in the cafeteria upstairs, Mr Spencer."


    Adam''s brow arched slightly, but he didn''t correct her. Instead, he let the mistake slide with an easy smile.


    "Perfect," Adam said, shing her another slow, appreciative grin. "Thanks, sweetheart."


    She practically melted. With a wink at the woman, he turned on his heel and made his way toward the elevators, his mind now focused on one thing¡ªSaira. Finally, he''d caught upto her.


    The smile on his face disappeared as the elevator moved upwards as his expression stiffened, wondering what would happen next. The moment the elevator doors started to open, he stepped out quickly and walked straight towards the cafeteria.


    The ce wasrge with barely anyone there and he wondered if she had not yete.. But then he spied her sitting there, in a far away corner of the cafe.


    His steps faltered.


    Something about seeing her in the flesh, real and within reach, made everything else blur. His legs moved off their own ord drawn to her like a ma.


    She was sitting with her back to the cafeterial and he wondered if her face had changed much. Did she still look as innocent as she did in the old days? She''d changed her hairstyle but even now, her finger was twirling the front curls of her hair as was her habit.


    Then, finally, he reached her.


    Slowly, he moved in front of her, stepping into her line of sight.


    Their eyes met.


    He watched as her eyes widened in surprise and then panic.


    "Saira. How are you doing?"


    But before he could say anything more, before he could take a seat or even process what was happening, she shot to her feet.


    The chair scraped against the floor as she shoved it back, her movements rushed, almost frantic.


    Adam barely had a second to react before she turned on her heel and bolted.


    His breath left him in a sharp exhale.


    For a split second, he just stood there, watching her weave through the tables, her head down, her dark hair falling over her face as if shielding herself from recognition. It was only when she reached the restaurant''s exit that his brain kicked into action.


    He cursed under his breath and moved to follow her.


    He wasn''t about to let her disappear¡ªnot when he had finally caught up to her, not when he had spent the entire evening chasing her.


    As he neared the exit, he caught sight of her turning sharply down a hallway, her pace bordering on a full sprint and he cursed again. Damn it.


    She was running from him again! He made a move to chase her again when he was suddenly blocked by a few bodyguards who stopped him and stepped in his way," You cannot go to Miss Saira."


    He stared at the bodyguards blocking his way and had to forefully stop his anger. Now that she knew he was almost near her, she would be even more careful.


    "Turn around and walk away," the guard in the middle threatened and Adam raised a brow, giving him a calm look," And if I don''t?"


    All he''d had to do was ask and then before Adam knew it, a heavy fist mmed into his jaw before he could fully register the shift in movement. Pain exploded across his face, and he staggered back a step, his head snapping to the side.


    For a moment, the world narrowed into a pinpoint of white-hot fury and his first instinct was to hit the man back and wipe the smug look off his face. But then, just when his hand clenched, ready to move, he came to a realization. This... was a setup.

 Chapter 113: A Set up or A Step Up

    <h4>Chapter 113 - A Set up or A Step Up</h4>


    This was a setup.


    His mind, now sharp despite the pain, pieced it together in an instant. From making him chase Saira to Five Seasons to letting her up under Spencer''s name. Then Saira sitting there and letting him see her face before she ran away, making him chase her.


    All this was meant to make himsh out. If he threw a punch now, it wouldn''t end with just one. These men were waiting for an excuse, a reason to drag him out, hit him so that he would barely be able to breathe and then probably make a scene and have him thrown into prison. After all, he hade up here under false pretenses.


    His hands loosened at his sides and his posture rxed just slightly, despite the throbbing pain.


    He slowly turned his head back to the guard who had hit him, and gave him a smile, ignoring the pain in his jaw. At least he knew it was not dislocated or broken. "That punch supposed to scare me?"


    The guards exchanged looks, as if debating their next move. One punch could exined away as warning him to not give chase. But if they beat him up now and if he went to the police, they would have nothing.


    Adam took a deliberate step back and lifted his hands in mock surrender, making sure to keep in the view of the surveince cameras. "Fine," he muttered. "I get it. You don''t want me here. I''ll leave."


    But that didn''t mean he was giving up.


    No, Saira wasn''t getting rid of him that easily now. He needed answers and he was going to get them.


    Without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away, ignoring the stiffness in his jaw. Adam drove back to the house in a foul mood. His first instinct was to call Max and tell him to have someone stationed outside the hotel to keep a look out for Saira. But... he''d left his phone in the restaurant.


    Feeling guilty towards Mnie and angry at himself, he''d driven back to the restaurant, only to be told that Mnie had already gone away.


    When he finally pulled into the driveway, the house loomed in darkness. He let out a slow breath and winced slightly as he stepped out of the car. He really really needed to get his head on straight! This was the second time when he''d ended up taking Mnie for granted.


    He took in a deep breath, winced at the ache in his face and then decided that he really did need to exin everything to her. But... that would mean exposing parts of himself that he had kept hidden all along.


    As he pushed the front door open, a quiet stillness greeted him. No lights. No sound and he could not help but worry. Did she not arrive back yet? She should have returned by now... unless something...


    Before he could panic, he saw a figure standing alone in the end of the house, the moonlight making her silhouette seem longer.


    Mnie.


    She was by the window, her back to him, her posture still¡ªtoo still. Something twisted in his chest. Guilt. He had left her without a word, forgotten herpletely in his obsession to chase Saira down. And now... now he was back, bruised, frustrated, and without the answers he wanted.


    He stepped inside, and as the door clicked shut behind him, the lights flickered on.


    His breath hitched for a fraction of a second and his eyes widened as Mnie had now turned towards him, her fingers wrapped around the handle of a gleaming kitchen knife.


    He raised an eyebrow as she walked closer, "Well, well, look who decided toe back. "You left me and abandoned me without a second thought in the middle of my own celebration...Adam Collins you better have a reasonable....


    She trailed off and her eyes widened as she saw his brusied jaw.


    The shift in her was instant. The knife ttered to the floor, her sinister smile vanished and with a concerned look, she hurried to him "What the hell happened to you?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she walked back into the kitchen and soon returned with an ice pack in her hand. He extended his hand to take it from her, ready to thank her when she pped at his wrist and without warning,pressed the ice pack against his bruised jaw¡ª<i>hard</i>.


    Adam sucked in a sharp breath, his body stiffening at the sudden cold and the jolt of pain. "Damn it, Melon¡ª"


    She didn''t even try to look apologetic. Instead, she smirked, tilted her head and examined his face. "Oh, did that hurt?" she asked sweetly, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. "Oops."


    His re was half-hearted at best, but she ignored it, holding the ice pack firmly in ce despite his obvious difort."You know," she mused, "I should be furious at whoever did this to you... but honestly? I''m kind of impressed."


    Adam''s brow furrowed and he red at her. "Impressed?"


    She nodded, her smirk deepening. "Someone out there avenged me. Looks like the universe really does have my back."


    Adam let out a low huff, part amusement, part exasperation. "Melon¡ª"


    She cut him off with a yful poke to his uninjured cheek. "This is what happens when you dare to abandon me, Adam Collins."


    He sighed and shook his head slightly, sending her a curious look. "You''re not angry?"


    "Oh, I''m furious," she assured him, pulled the ice pack away for a moment before pressing it back¡ªthankfully, with less force this time. "Livid, even. The audacity of you leaving me like that? Dragging me for a celebration and then leaving me alone? It is totally unforgivable."


    Adam almost smiled¡ªalmost. It hurt like a bi*ch to smile so he tried not to. "And yet," he murmured, eyeing her, "you''re here, tending to my wounds."


    Mnie rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. Instead, in a quiet voice she told him, "I am angry. But I knew you must''ve had a reason."


    Adam blinked. She did not question him. Simply trusted him. And that trust did something to him so that he could only blink at her...

 Chapter 114: Staring

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Staring</h4>


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Adam attempted a smile, but a sharp pain in his jaw made him wince instead at her question. Rather than answering right away, he reached out and his fingers brushed against her cheek as he gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    The soft gesture made her pause and her gaze lifted to meet his. For a brief moment, their eyes locked and he could only stare. She had such clear eyes.


    But then she blinked, shifted slightly and looked away. The ice pack she had been pressing against his jaw lowered a little, her fingers gripping it loosely. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voiceced with confusion.


    Adam merely shrugged, his lips quirking as if he wanted to smirk but knew better than to aggravate his aching jaw. His response was simple as he said in a low voice. "You already know. I''m staring at you."


    She looked at him in exasperation and he really wanted tough out loud at this moment. He really liked when she sent him this look. As if she wanted to hit him with a broom.


    But now that she was looking so cute, he didn''t have the heart to tease her and he said," My dear, Melon. Are you always so trusting and forgiving? I thought you''d learnt your lesson about trusting people blindly after Spencer. It seems I was mistken."


    Mnie paused in the middle of putting down the ice pack and rolled her eyes at him. "Just because I was fooled by Spencer doesn''t mean I should stop trusting the world altogether."


    Then, with a teasing grin she added, "Now, if I had fallen in love with you and you had abandoned me, I would have been furious and not so trusting. Because then there would have been expectations between us. But...", she paused for a moment and her gaze flickered away for a moment before she continued, casually, "But since we''re only friends, I have to give you the benefit of the doubt, right? So, even if you left me mid way, I think you must definitely have something to do."


    Adam nodded, however his good mood disappeared in an instant. She changed her words at thest moment but he knew she''d almost said something else. However, he could guess what she meant with them having expectation or being friends. It was simply her stating the facts that he was not important enough in her life for his actions to matter.


    And that thought made him feel uneasy.


    But before he could dwell on it for too long, she suddenly reached for something on the table. In one swift motion, she picked up the kinfe she had discarded and without hesitation she cut straight through the middle of his T-shirt''s cor.


    He jerked back slightly as his tshirt came apart from the middle. Holding it tightly with both hands, he stared at her, "Hey¡ªwhat the hell?"


    She twirled the knife before cing it on the side and then grinned at him," You look like a maiden desperately trying to protect her honor. Clutching the clothes at her bosom."


    He groaned. "Cut it out."


    "I already did." Minie answered with a pointed nce and then continued, "Don''t look so worried. Even though I want to have sex with you, I have standards. At this moment, with this swollen jaw, you look like a chipmunk who lost a fight with a beehive. Not exactly tempting."


    Adam''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    She patted his arm and grinned.


    It seemed whoever punched him affected his brain as well. All he could do was look at her in shock. She almost squealed in happiness. She finally had the upperhand in teasing this man. Thoroughly enjoying his dazedness, she rolled her eyes at him, "Oh, don''t look so offended. I did you a favor actually." She gestured toward his ruined cor. "This way, you can change your clothes easily without struggling."


    With that, she turned away to get a painkiller for him when he suddenly caught her wrist.


    In one swift motion, he pulled her toward him, guiding her to stand between his legs as he leaned back against the table. Her eyes widened. "What are you upto now? Let me go get some medicine for you!"


    But Adam shook his head and stared at her before speaking with difficulty," Not until you finish what you started.


    Mnie frowned," What are you talking about?"


    He gave her a pointed, challenging look, then lifted the hand holding her wrist,to gesture at himself. "You wanted to help me change, didn''t you? You already cut the cor. Might as well go all the way."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You want me to take it off entirely?"


    She nced at the torn tshirt that had parted, the only thint that stopped it from slipping down were his shoulders. Her eyes stuck on his prominent cor bones for a minute before she looked back at him.


    She could see it in his eyes. He wanted to fluster and tease her, to put her on the backfoot. Without another word, she grabbed the edges of his ruined T-shirt and yanked them apart with one sharp tug. The already weakened fabric gave way easily, falling open to expose him and his eyes widened, whether at her sudden boldness or the fact that she''d actually done it, she wasn''t sure.


    But she was enjoying this moment of power over him. Toplete this victory, she ignored her brain''s prompts to check him out and patted his bare shoulder, totally enjoying the warmth there as she said,"See? That wasn''t so hard."


    He arched a brow at her as he let her go. "You enjoyed that a little too much."


    Mnie shrugged innocently as she turned away and quickly let out a breath, while answering him. "What can I say? You make it too easy."


    But, the moment she entered her room to get the medicine, she could only fan herself.

 Chapter 115: A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 115 - A Challenge</h4>


    Mnie could barely lift her eyes from her cereal bowl as Adam moved around the kitchen, making his breakfast with deliberate ease.


    It was painfully obvious that he was putting on a show¡ªstretching just a little too much, lingering by the counter longer than necessary, giving her every opportunity to take in the sight she had determinedly overlooked the night before. As if he was making sure she noticed.


    "Shameless," she thought again, pressing her spoon into the soggy cereal as if that would somehow distract her.


    But even as she mentally scolded him, she knew she was no better.


    Because, ultimately, the second he turned his back towards her, she was staring, her gaze shamelessly tracing the curve of his muscled back, the way his boxers clung low on his hips.


    Maybe he was unting it. But she was definitely enjoying it. Though she really wanted to stare at the front.


    "I can feel your gaze, you know." Adam spoke up, his back still to her as he cracked the eggs into a bowl.


    "It must be your overactive imagination," Mnie replied primly as she lifted her spoon and ate some more.. "I''m far too busy admiring my breakfast."


    "Then I suppose I''m honored to be on the menu," he shot back. "Eat up," he said as he turned around to stare at her.


    Mnie choked on her cereal. "You are insufferable," she sputtered, dabbing at the milk that nearly escaped her lips because of his sudden turning around. "Andpletely deranged if you think I¡ª"


    "Think what?" He arched an eyebrow at her, amusement dancing in his eyes as he leaned back against the counter, arms crossed over his chest. "That you weren''t staring?"


    She opened her mouth, ready to fire back a sharp retort, but her words faltered when he tilted his head slightly, watching her in that way that made her feel far too exposed.


    Damn it.


    Clearing her throat, she lifted her spoon again, making a show of scooping up another bite of cereal. "I was not staring," she said, voice prim, though the heat on her cheeks begged to differ. "I was merely... observing my surroundings."


    His smirk deepened. "Uh-huh. And what did you observe?"


    "That you are," she said sweetly, "in dire need of pants and shirts."


    "Uhh huh! But I am living with a woman who likes to tear off my clothes! What if one day I end up without any clothing? What will I do? So, I am saving my clothes for future use."


    With that, he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness, rendering her helpless in the process. Because now... she had the full front view on disy... And she was staring.


    Using her distraction, Adam oyshed off the counter, walking towards her slowly as he lowered his voice and murmured,"And if you really wanted me dressed, you wouldn''t be blushing like that."


    His finger traced her hot cheek and she realized that she was now in direct view of the twin peaks that were pierced. Her hands itched as she stared at him. How did he...


    Adam smiled as he looked down at her and then bent over, cing both his hands on the back of her chair so that she was surrounded by him. Mnie felt her senses explode as she was surrounded by the faint elusive scent that was unmistakably him.


    She stiffened and her grip tightening on the spoon as his lips brushed the shell of her ear.


    "You," he murmured with a voice smooth as sin, "are obsessed with my piercings."


    Her breath hitched. That was not true. She wanted to deny it.


    Absolutely not¡ª


    But before she could utter the denial, his fingers found her chin, tilted her face up until her eyes locked with his. A slow, knowing smirk yed at his lips as he studied her, and even the dark bruise on his jaw did nothing to distract her from his handsomeness as he teased, "Are you curious,my sweet little Melon? Where else I have piercings?"


    Mnie''s eyes widened.


    Oh, God. Did he have any other piercings as well? She looked at his face and then his ears. There was nothing there. And then, her mind betrayed her instantly, supplying an array of very inappropriate possibilities. Heat rushed up her neck, setting her skin on fire and she was sure that she was not blushing, rather her entire face must be red.


    Adam must have caught the way her gaze flickered¡ªjust for a second¡ªbecause his smirk deepened, damn near devilish now.


    With a slow movement, he let her gaze follow his fingers and then slowly dragged it over the waistband of his boxers, watching her all the while.


    Mnie swallowed.


    Her eyes followed that stupid finger, entirely against her will, before she realized what she was doing and snapped her gaze back up¡ª


    Only for him to suddenly tap her temple with that same finger.


    She blinked.


    "I had one here," he said, pointing just above his eyebrow. "But I let it close, though."


    She exhaled a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, equal parts relieved and furious.


    "You," she gritted out, jabbing a finger at his bare chest, "are a menace."


    Adam grinned, unfazed. "And yet, you keep looking because you are curious about this menace."


    "I am not!"


    He gave her a look that was all skepticism and mischief. "Right. So if I asked you where you thought I had other piercings, you''d say...?"


    "I''m not answering that."


    "Why not?" He leaned closer again, voice dipping. "Afraid?"


    Mnie shot up from her chair, nearly knocking over her cereal bowl in the process as she backed away from him. "I have to go. Somewhere."


    Adam justughed as she turned away, and then called after her, "You should really finish your breakfast."


    "I lost my appetite!" she yelled back as she closed the bedroom door behind her loudly!


    "Funny," he mused. "I could swear you were eating me up just a second ago."


    She didn''t dignify that with a response, cursing herself for ever looking at his damn piercings in the first ce.

 Chapter 116: Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Rumors</h4>


    "She is staying as a guest of your grandfather at Five Seasons. Her name isn''t on the official guest list. It really was a trap." Max said as he threw the guest list of the hotel Five Seasons on the table.


    Adam''s frown deepened as the realization settled in. He had already suspected that Saira''s appearance that night had been nothing more than a carefullyid snare, but what he couldn''t quite grasp was the reasoning behind it.


    From the moment he had begun to truly understand the way Robert Collins operated, he had learned to recognize the old man''s machinations. Every move had a purpose, every decision a calcted step in a muchrger scheme. Whether it had been orchestrating Spencer and Mnie''s marriage or ensuring Adam was too crippled to appear for the reading of the will, Robert had always been methodical, always deliberate.


    But now... something didn''t add up.


    He had kept Saira hidden for five long years, shielding her from his searching. And yet, suddenly, he was choosing to bring her back into the light. That, too, Adam had expected. If Robert wanted Adam to sever his ties with Mnie once and for all, then there was no better person to do it than Saira. She was his Achilles'' heel, the one weakness he had yet to ovee. If Saira came back, then he and Mnie would not be together, regardless of the will.


    But why dangle her in front of him like bait in some borate game? It was unnecessary. If Robert wanted to shatter the fragile bnce Adam had built, all he needed to do was send Saira directly to him. That alone would be enough to send everything spiraling into chaos. Adam knew it. Robert knew it. And Spencer knew it.


    Yet instead of the direct approach, they were ying this strange, drawn-out game of hide and seek. Keeping her just out of reach. And he did not understand why.


    "What are you thinking now?" Max asked with a frown. He just didn''t understand what was going on in any of the Collins'' family''s heads. It made his own head ache, trying to think what would happen next.


    "Did you find out anything else? If there is anyone around Saira?"


    Max shook his head. "Only guards. And even that, I only figured out after hacking into the hotel''s security feed." He leaned back, crossing his arms. "She didn''t even check in herself. The guards handled everything¡ªbooked the room, signed her in, escorted her straight up without any interaction with the front desk."


    Adam''s jaw tightened. That was not unusual.


    Max continued, "She came out just once, to go to the restaurant where you saw her. After that, she went to the caf¨¦, sat there waiting for Spencer, then ran the moment things got messy. The same night, after you left, she checked out and went straight to the airport."


    He paused, then added with a frown, "No luggage. No second trip. Just straight from the hotel to the car, then the airport. Almost like she was never really supposed to be there at all."


    But Adam shook his head and corrected Max," Almost like a prisoner who had no say in her choices."


    Max looked at Adam and realized that it was indeed true. The woman had indeed been like a prisoner.


    Adam, on the other hand had already reached a conclusion for this strange encounter. It could be that Robert Collins was checking his stance. If he would still be able to use Saira and he had probably already received his answer with the way Adam had chased her.


    While Adam was still thinking this, Max pushed forward another report. Adam raised an eyebrow at that," What is this?"


    She was waiting there for Spencer, so I thought to look for Spencer," Max said, tapping the file on the table with a knowing smirk. "Guess where I found him?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Where?"


    Max leaned forward slightly, as if savoring the moment before delivering the blow. "Where you were supposed to be."


    Adam''s frown deepened as he flipped open the file in a hurry, aftering to the realization. And then Max watched with a grin when Adam skimmed over the contents, then froze on a set of photos. There, in crisp, time-stamped images, was Mnie¡ªseated across from Spencer in the same restaurant where he had left her with Spencer in his ce.


    Adam''s grip on the file tightened as he studied the pictures. He could already judge from her expressions that she was not happy but Spencer seemed to have stayed there with her for another fifteen minutes, ording to the time stamps.


    "She stayed after I left and then Spencer approached her. So, she talked to him and then left?"


    Max grinned. "Oh, she didn''t just wait, my friend. She let Spencer talk, got rid of him, leisurely finished her meal, took her time, and then¡ª" he flipped to another image, one of Mnie stepping into a car "¡ªreturned to your shared home."


    Adam stiffened. It seemed what Mnie had told him was indeed correct. She really could not be bothered by his actions.


    Max, ever the observer, tilted his head. "Now, I''m not saying you did anything wrong, but..." He gestured vaguely at the photos.


    Adam shut the file with more force than necessary and red at his ''friend.''


    Max raised his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I''m just the messenger." He leaned back, watching Adam carefully. "But you have to admit, it''s interesting. You chase after Saira like a man possessed, and Mnie? She stays behind and is approached by Spencer..."


    So the motive was not just to check if Siara could be used. It was probably to attack both him and her from both sides with their weaknesses.


    Robert Collins and Spencer had finally decided to turn their attention to him. Well, that was good enough... he had been waiting a long time... Just then, he received a message that had him straightening in his chair...

 Chapter 117: Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Help Me</h4>


    Adam stared at the picture that had just appeared on his screen. Saira. Her expression was unreadable and her gaze fixed on the phone as if she had been waiting for something but there was also fear on her face, as if she was worried about getting caught.


    Hurriedly, he was about to call the number that had sent the picture when another message followed.


    "Help me, please, Adam. Also, don''t reply here."


    Adam''s grip on the phone tightened and his pulse quickened. Help her? How? Where was she? Why had she not contacted him until now. Why now? Also, was this her own wish or was it Robert Collins'' doing. Now that his grandfather had confirmation about Saira''s value and he was now using her.


    A second message buzzed in then.


    "I will be in City A after two weeks. At Collins'' mansion. I will contact you then."


    It had to be another trap. She was going to be here again. Why?


    Even as Adam was thinking this, Max had already walked around the table to see what had his friend so shocked and enthralled. But, as his eyes flicked over the messages his expression hardened.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. This is another trap," he muttered.


    When Adam did not respond and continued to fixedly stare at his screen, Max let out a curse and scoffed at his friend, "Are you serious? This is a trap, Adam. You know that, right?"


    When his question was followed by silence again, Max cursed and stared at his friend, "Come on, man. You''ve already fallen for Robert Collins'' games once¡ªfive years ago. And two days ago, when he dangled Saira like bait, you walked straight into it again. Now you''re telling me you''re gonna let him do it a third time?"


    Adam finally looked up, his expression unreadable as he finally answered," I think I am."


    Max cursed and widened his eyes," Are you crazy? I don''t even know the entire details of what happened five years ago and I can sense that this is a trap, but you are going to walk into it willingly? Are you a fool, Adam? Just stop and give up, okay?"


    But Adam simply stared at his friend and sighed,"Are you really not going to give up and fall into the whatever trap it is willingly?"


    Adam met his gaze, the answer clear in his eyes before he even spoke. "I have to."


    Max let out a curse under his breath. He raked a hand through his hair before saying, "Fine. At least tell Mnie about Saira. You''ve been thinking about that, haven''t you? You said she was the innocent one in all this and wanted to protect her..."


    From thest few years since he had known Adam, Max knew that even though he didn''t say it, Mnie had already made a ce for herself in Adam''s heart. So, he hoped that if Adam confessed everything that had happened earlier to Mnie then she might help him see reason.


    He watched as Adam hesitated and inwardly cursed all over again. Why did this man have to do everything alone?


    "I''m still thinking about it."


    Max sighed. "Yeah, sure you are" he muttered, watching as Adam grabbed his keys and headed for the door.


    Once outside, Adam immediately called someone to find out about whatever the Collins'' mansion had nned that would require them to bring Saira back.


    ***


    On the other side, the young woman named Saira quickly deleted the messages she had sent to Adam, her fingers shaking as she erased every trace of their briefmunication. She even went a step further, removing Adam''s number from the guard''s phone, ensuring there was no evidence left behind. If Robert Collins ever found out what she had done, the consequences would be severe.


    Five years.


    It had been five long, suffocating years since she had been trapped under Robert Collins'' thumb, imprisoned under the guise of protection and help. Five years of istion, of watching and waiting for Robert Collins'' to let her go, while she remained stuck in this carefully controlled luxurious cage.


    In that time, she had asked herself the same question over and over again¡ªwhat would she do if she ever saw Adam again? If she ever got the chance? Would she get to exin? To apologize for everything? Or had too much time passed? Would he hate her so much that he wouldn''t even spare her a nce?


    At first, she had clung to the hope that she would see him again, that somehow, fate would let their paths cross. But as the years dragged on, thatst bit of hope had withered.


    She had forced herself to ept that Adam had likely moved on, buried the past, and forgotten about her. And if he did remember her at all, it was probably with bitterness, resentment, maybe even hatred.


    She''d even cursed herself for that one moment of weakness where she had given in to the older man''s offer. If she had not done what she did, things would have been so different. She was already depressed and hated herself.


    But then, se had finally been summoned back to city A and Adam had indeed followed her to the hotel that night. She hadn''t been prepared for that. Not in the slightest.


    When Robert Collins had first told her that she was supposed to lure Adam to the hotel, she had almostughed. Adam wouldn''te. Why would he?


    She had been so sure that he had erased her from his life long ago, that he had no reason to walk willingly to her.


    And yet, he hade.


    That one undeniable fact had shaken her more than anything else. It was as if she had suddenly been given a will to live. Adam hade for her. Despite everything. Despite the past.


    And now, for the first time in five years, Saira dared to hope. Robert had promised her that next month, he would finally let her go...

 Chapter 118: Holy ....!

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Holy ....!</h4>


    "You actually told him you wanted to sleep with him?"


    Le''s eyes widened in shock before a mischievous grin spread across her face. Without hesitation, she raised her hand for a high-five. "That''s the spirit, my girl! Bold and fearless¡ªI love it! But really. You need to work on your timing! You shoudl have told me this the moment you came in, not in the middle of this boring movie!"


    Mnie sighed and reluctantly pped her palm against Le''s, wondering what had prompted her to announce this.


    "So... what happened next?" Le asked, leaning forward eagerly as if waiting for Mnie to tell her the entire story. "Did he pounce on you right then and there?"


    Mnie groaned. "Oh, he lookedpletely stunned¡ªlike I had just confessed to being an alien or something. And then... he almost killed me."


    Le gasped dramatically and her grin grew wider. "Ohhh! He almost killed you? Now, that''s a boring metaphor." She waved a hand dismissively. "But, wait¡ªdoes that mean Adam really is a killer in bed? I knew it! All that hot male energy around him." Leale wagged her eyebrows at Mnie as she continued," You lucky girl! Your years of chastity have finally paid off! No wonder you haven''t beening around to see me!"


    Mnie rolled her eyes at La''s misunderstanding and rified, "No, Le. I meant he literally almost killed me! He mmed on the brakes so hard that if it weren''t for my seatbelt, I would have been catapulted straight through the windshield."


    Le''s excited expression froze as she processed the words. "Wait... hold up." She blinked, then squinted at Mnie suspiciously. "Are you telling me you guys were doing the deed in a moving car? Like were you..."


    Before La''s wild imagination could take her to the wrong ce, Mnie decided to exin the entire story of how Adam had warned her off, and then she''d surmized the reason for it and then ultimately to relieve him of his worries, she had made that announcement.


    La fell back against the couch and rolled her eyes," Mnie! I thought you were going to give me a sexy story but this... of course he would be shocked when you announced that he wants to sleep with you."


    Mnie sighed and finally turned to her friend, "I didn''t tell you this just because I wanted to share a sexy story, Le."


    Le exhaled dramatically and leaned back against the couch, shaking her head.""Oh, I know, I know! You''re overthinking this now after confessing this because of your whole thing¡ªthe whole ''oh no, I''m pure and untouched''plex." She made air quotes around thest part, smirking.


    "Mel, you need to understand¡ªjust because you didn''t lose your v-card at some drunken party at sixteen doesn''t mean you should carry it around like a ss slipper waiting for the perfect prince. And let''s be real, bad boy Adam knows you want him. He knows you want him, and trust me, that man is going to seduce you into oblivion. He has that kind of an aura around him."


    Mnie groaned and brought up her hands to cover her face. La totally had it wrong. She was not the one who was shy. Finally, she brought down her hands and said "See, that''s exactly what I thought too! I figured he''d make a move. After all, he was always crowding my space and trying to get things going."


    Le sat up, eyes gleaming. "And did he?"


    Mnie exhaled sharply. "Oh, he <i>did</i> something, all right. But not what I expected." She leaned forward, lowering her voice as if revealing a deep, dark secret. "The next day after my little confession, Adam seemed hell-bent on messing with me. And then... he started teasing me. Torturing me."


    Le''s brows shot up. "Define torture?"


    Mnie huffed. "Parading around shirtless. Stretching way too much in front of me. shing that stupid, smug little smirk every time he caught me looking." She did not tell La about how she was obsessed with getting a glimpse the ''jewellery'' on his body! That was way too embarassing to confess!


    Le let out a loud, knowingugh. "Oh my God, Mel! He''s baiting you! He wants you to crack and jump him first. So, before we go to the next part about whether you shoudl jump his bones or not... tell me... is he as hot without clothes as he is with them?"


    Mnie rolled her eyes at La, blushing a bit as she thought of his perfect body and said," Hotter."


    La squealed for her but Mnie quickly mped a hand over Le''s mouth before she could let out another high-pitched squeal. "Will you stop that? I live with the man! If you jinx this and make me think about it anymore than I already have, I''m going to lose my mind. Stop being a fan girl!"


    Le dramatically peeled Mnie''s hand away, still giggling. "Oh,e on! You''re telling me the guy has been showing off all that prime male glory and you haven''t jumped him yet? I don''t know whether to be proud of your restraint or disappointed in yourck of initiative."


    Mnie groaned, throwing herself back against the couch. "I haven''t jumped him, and guess what? Now he''s avoiding me like I have the gue. Just what would he do if I did try to jump him!"


    Le''sughter died down at that and her brows drew together. "Wait, what? Avoiding you? That doesn''t make sense. He was all about riling you up, and now he''s just... not doing it? After you told him you wanted to have sex with him? What a jerk!"


    Mnie nodded at that! This was the sentiment that she needed. "Exactly! Usually, he''s always around, pushing my buttons, teasing me until I''m red in the face. But these past few days? He''s either gone when I wake up or locked away in his room when I get back." She threw her hands up. "It''s like he''s hiding from me, and I don''t get it!"


    Le hummed in thought, tapping her fingers against her chin. "Interesting. So, either he''s trying to resist the temptation because he''s a gentleman¡ª"


    Mnie snorted. "Adam? A gentleman? Please."


    "Or," Le continued, undeterred, "he''s avoiding you because you rattled him. Maybe he''s fighting some kind of internal battle about you now."


    Mnie frowned. "But why? I literally handed him permission on a silver tter. If he wanted me, wouldn''t he have done something about it by now?"


    Le''s smirk returned then as she looked at her friend''s confused face. "Oh, honey, you definitely rattled him. He wants you but he probably did not expect that you would announce your desire like that..."


    Le gave Mnie a look as her lips curled into a wicked grin. "Alright, listen up. We need to start making ns to seduce him. If he''s avoiding you now, we''re going to make sure he has nowhere to run."


    Mnie arched a brow at that. "ns? What kind of ns?"


    Le rolled her eyes as if the answer was obvious. "The fun kind! You already look perfect, so there''s no need for some clich¨¦ makeover montage. But..." She tapped a finger against her lips in thought before snapping her fingers. "We could get you some new nightwear. Something sheer. Something that will make him regret every second he''s spent avoiding you."


    Mnie groaned, shaking her head. "Le¡ª"


    "Oh, oh! And maybe you could tease him over breakfast. Use his strategy against him. Hmm. You cannot roam around nakes of course," Le continued,pletely ignoring her protest. "But wear something sexy and innocent, sit across from him, lick a spoon a little too slow¡ª"


    But Mnie wasn''t listening to the ns anymore. Of course she could not seduce anyone, let alone someone like Adam who probably had millions of girls throwing themselves at him. Instead a far-off look crossed her face as she shook her head and she said the things that had been on her mind.


    Le stopped mid-ramble and frowned as if she had misheard and asked. "What?"


    Mnie exhaled, and repeated her words, "I don''t think Adam is rattled. It''s something else."


    Le''s brow furrowed. "You think he''s ying hard to get?"


    Mnie shook her head again. "No. Not that either."


    Le crossed her arms, watching her friend closely. "Then what is it?"


    Mnie was quiet for a long moment before she finally spoke, her voice softer than before. "I think... I think he wanted me because I was out of reach. I was a challenge. After all, I have always rejected his advances. But the second I told him I wanted him too, the challenge wore off. Maybe he isn''t interested anymore."


    Le blinked, then sat up straighter. "Wait. You think he doesn''t want you anymore? Just like that?"


    Mnie shrugged, "Him being rattled is impossible. I don''t know. But what other exnation is there?"


    Le scoffed, shaking her head vehemently. "No way. That''s ridiculous. Adam is not some guy who just loses interest because something is too easy. If anything, he''d be dragging you into bed the second he knew you wanted him. No, Mel, there''s something else going on here."


    Mnie looked at her doubtfully. "Then what is it?"


    Le tilted her head, considering. "We need to figure that out. And lucky for you, I am very good at getting answers." She grinned, an unmistakable glint of mischief in her eyes. "Time to do some digging. I''ll help you get that Adam Collins in your bed."


    But even as La thought so, Mnie could not help but think that she was close to the truth.

 Chapter 119: The Past

    <h4>Chapter 119 - The Past</h4>


    <i>"What are you doing here?<strong>"</strong> Adam asked, his brows furrowing as he opened the door to his room.</i>


    <i>There,standing with a worried frown on her face was his grilfriend, Saira. Instead of answering him, her eyes narrowed with suspicion as she tried to peer past him into the hotel room, but he stood firmly in the doorway, blocking her view. The way he positioned himself only made her more uneasy. Was he trying to hide something?</i>


    <i>Taking a deep breath, she shifted her focus back to his face, and scanned it carefully. Had he taken something? Drugs? Weren''t his eyes supposed to look strange if he had? Bloodshot, dted¡ªsomething like that? But they seemed... normal. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The message had warned her that he was doing those things.</i>


    <i>"Who''s inside with you?" she asked cautiously refusing to back down. There was silence behind him so it did not look as if he was having a lot of people over for the party.</i>


    <i>Adam''s frown deepened in confusion as he looked at Saira''s odd behaviour. "What are you talking about?"</i>


    <i>Before he could say another word, she shoved past him, ignoring his startled reaction. Her heart pounded as she hurried inside and her eyes darted around the room, searching for any sign of what he was hiding. Drugs? Someone else? Evidence of whatever trouble he had gotten himself into this time. Because she knew he was in trouble.</i>


    <i>But as her gaze swept over the space, she was met with nothing but a messy bed and scattered clothes.</i>


    <i>Had the message she received been wrong? But why would Spencer lie to her. He was worried about his younger brother too...</i>


    <i>As she stood in the middle of the room, her worry about him taking drugs and cheating on her seemed silly. The atmosphere turned ambiguous and she felt shy as Adam closed the door behind him and walked towards her slowly, "So that''s what this is about? You thought I''d be cheating on you?"</i>


    <i>Saira pressed her lips together, looking away for a moment, as if trying to gather her thoughts. When she finally met his gaze again, she could only look away and them mumble, "What am I supposed to think? Why are you even staying at a hotel instead of at home? There are so many rumors about you. Of course, I''m going to have doubts. What else am I supposed to think?"</i>


    <i>Adam chuckled, and covered the distance between them. Before she could react, his hands slid around her waist, pulling her against him in one swift motion. "Saira," he murmured, his tone teasing as he gazed down at her, "have I ever given you a reason to doubt me?"</i>


    <i>She stared up at him, her breath hitching slightly at the closeness. After a second, she shook her head, albeit reluctantly. "No, but¡ª"</i>


    <i>"But?" he echoed, tilting his head as he studied her expression.</i>


    <i>She sighed, her fingers curling slightly against his shirt. "You''re the most popr boy in school while I am a simple girl. You''re always surrounded by those girls who want to talk about being close to you! And your friends¡ªGod, Adam, all of them are yboys. They''ve slept with so many girls from school! What else am I supposed to think when you start acting secretive?"</i>


    <i>His smirk softened slightly, and the teenage boy grinned and pushed a hand through his hair, feeling pleased that his girlfriend was jealous. But, even so, he softened his voice and tried to exin," I am not being secretive, okay? i just have a lot on my mind due to problems at home. Don''t let the silly rumors worry you."</i>


    <i>Saira still couldn''t shake the doubtpletely. "Maybe," she admitted, "but rumors always start somewhere. And when I see you surrounded by all those girls, alwaysughing and joking with them, what else am I supposed to think?"</i>


    <i>Adam let out a quiet chuckle and tilted her chin up so she had no choice but to meet his gaze. <strong>"</strong>You''re supposed to trust me," he murmured. "And more than that, you''re supposed to trust yourself."</i>


    <i>She frowned. "What does that mean?"</i>


    <i>His thumb brushed against her jaw, and he looked at her soft lips. "It means you should be more sure of yourself," he said simply.</i>


    <i>Saira blinked, feeling caught off guard by the intensity in his eyes. "I don''t understand."</i>


    <i>Adam sighed,and shook his head at the innocent girl in front of him. He wanted her. He knew he should wait. His grandmother had warned him about being soft towards a girl''s feelings, but at this moment, he wanted to kiss her and reassure her.</i>


    <i>Slowly, he ces a soft kiss on her lips and said," Saira, you act like you''re not enough for me, but do you even realize how special you are to me?"</i>


    <i>She scoffed and looked away. "I''m not special. I''m just... in. I don''t stand out like those girls. I don''t even know why you''re with me in the first ce. Maybe it''s because I was the only one who didn''t throw myself at you like the others."</i>


    <i>Adam exhaled and chuckled, "You really think that''s the only reason? I really do like you, you little fool. What about the fact that you are really beautiful?"</i>


    <i>Saira blushed then and looking into his eyes, she slowly kissed him lips. He kissed her back softly before breaking off the kiss as he said," Saira, baby. You need to go. We are too young but I want you and there is no one to stop us. Come on, I''ll take you home."</i>


    <i>Bu instead of agreeing to return with him, Saira looked into his eyes, and raised herself on tiptoes and quietly kissed his lips,before pulling away. <strong>"</strong>I want you, Adam. I want you to be my first. If we''re together that way, then maybe I won''t have doubts anymore. Maybe I won''t keep questioning what we have."</i>


    <i>He grinned then and hugged her quickly, "Silly girl."</i>


    A knock on his door had Adam jolt back from his old memories and he shook his head, running a hand through his hair. Ever since he had seen Sairast month and then received her message, he had always been thinking of their time together. The first time they met. The time they agreed to see each other and then the time when she asked him to make love to her.


    With a sigh, he opened the door and stared for a moment, before asking," What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 120: Horrible looking

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Horrible looking</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" As he opened the door, Adam felt anuncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as Mnie''s gaze shifted past him, focusing intently on the room behind him.


    Just moments ago, he had been lost in thought, recalling that night with Saira¡ªhow she had stood at his door, her eyes filled with suspicion, peering into his room as if she would see something incriminating. And now, here was Mnie, mirroring that same stance, that same questioning look.


    And then, just as if the universe itself wanted to y with him, she asked, <strong>"</strong>Who is inside with you?"


    His body tensed. The words hit him like an echo from the past. It was almost eerie how simr this moment was.


    Adam swallowed hard, realizing something he hadn''t quite acknowledged before¡ªthere were far too many simrities between Saira and Mnie.


    Both were what one might call the quintessential ''good girl next door'', full of warmth and a certain sense of unsurety. They were direct, unafraid to ask the questions on their mind, yet sometimes hesitant in the way they carried themselves, as if they weren''t always sure how much of themselves they were allowed to reveal.


    Theparison struck him harder than he expected, momentarily throwing him off bnce. Was that why he felt a soft spot for Mnie? Was it because, in some inexplicable way, she reminded him of Saira? The realization unsettled him. And he stiffened as he stared at her feeling an unexplicable sense of anger.


    She stared back at him for a long moment,before her face broke into a grin. "Look at you. Anyone would think you were in here practicing ck magic or summoning spirits with that intense expression on your face."


    Her tone was light, but there was an unmistakable curiosity lingering beneath her words. Then, as if sensing his unease, she took a step back and held up a small bag. "Rx. I''m not barging in or demanding answers." Her grin widened. "I actuallye in peace. Consider this a peace offering."


    She wiggled the food bag enticingly before continuing, "I got you something to eat. So, go wash your face, clear whatever dark sorcery you were up to, ande join me before the food gets cold."


    With that, she turned on her heel, and walked away, leaving him a bit confused. In a daze, he walked back into the room and then into the washroom to wash his face.


    He looked into the mirror and winced. He really did look horrible. He looked terrible¡ªhis hair was an unkempt mess, dark circles loomed beneath his eyes, and his stubble had grown into something dangerously close to a full beard. He barely recognized himself. It was almost as bad as thest time he''d let himself go like this¡ªback when Saira had gone.


    Shaking his head, he quickly washed his face and hurried out of the door. There, a veritable feast had beenid out and he winced. He''d promised Mnie that he would alway shave food ready but now he''d been hiding in his room for the past couple of weeks.


    She grinned at him as she set the te and fork down on the table with an air of triumph. "I can see that you''ve finally woken up. Wee back to the world of the living, Adam Collins."


    Adam sighed, running a hand through his already-messy hair before taking his ce opposite her. "I''ve been... distracted."


    She scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I noticed. You do know that you can talk to me, right? If something''s bothering you."


    Adam hesitated, his fingers tightening slightly around the fork. Share his troubles? That wasn''t something he was used to. When had he ever been the type to just open up about what was on his mind? The very idea felt foreign, like trying to walk in someone else''s shoes.


    Instead of answering, he dropped his gaze to the food in front of him and took a bite, letting the rich vors distract him from the conversation.


    For a moment, she let the silence linger, watching him eat with an unreadable expression. Then, just as he started to rx, she spoke again, "Actually, I had an ulterior motive for luring you out with food."


    Adam paused mid-bite, his fork hovering just inches from his mouth. His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Looking at her guilty expresssion, he could not help but tease her," You little opportunist. So, you thought of me only when you needed something."


    He watched as she gave him a look and huffed," I knew you would say that! But considering the fact that you''ve been ignoring me since..." She paused and then continued," You''ve been ignoring me since I told you that I want you, of course I would stay away. But now, we have to go to Collins'' mansion this weekend."


    Adam stilled. He''d been thinking of how to go there and why she woudl be there but now, Mnie said that they had to go there this weekend? Then, did she know something about Saira? Carefully, he asked," Why?"


    Carefully, he asked, "Why?"


    Mnie arched a brow as if the answer should have been obvious. "Because it''s your grandfather''s birthday. Robert Collins is hosting a grand celebration this weekend, and of course, he wants his family there... along with all the business bigwigs."


    Adam took another bite, chewing slowly as he nodded. Of course, he would. The old man never missed an opportunity to celebrate his birthday. Even if he wasn''t in the city, he would arrange for avish affair, no expense spared. He called it <i>celebrating life</i>.


    But in truth, it was nothing more than an excuse¡ªan opportunity to rub shoulders with the powerful, to strengthen alliances, forge new ones, and remind everyone exactly who Robert Collins was.


    "So, you want to use this time to make your own connections?" Adam asked slowly.


    Mnie nodded," Hmm. I need to make new connections and remind the old ones..."


    "Okay then! I am here for your use, My dear Melon." Adam agreed, feeling excited inside. He finally had a chance to go and see Saira and if she needed to be saved.

 Chapter 121: A Tease

    <h4>Chapter 121 - A Tease</h4>


    She didn''t know why she was doing it. Okay, she knew why she was ''doing'' this but she did not know why she was not stopping herself.


    It was reckless, foolishpletely out of character. And yet, as Mnie stood before the mirror and adjusted the high slit on the side of her dress, she felt an inexplicable need to wear it. it was defiance but maybe it was also something far more dangerous¡ªa silent challenge to a man who had decided to keep his distance from her after making her crazy with ''wanting'' him! He''d even haunted her dreams and then just stopped after that!


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she sped the delicate chain around her thigh. The cool metal brushed against her skin, reminding her of his touch when she''d felt him fasten it around her thigh.


    The memory came unbidden, vivid despite the little time that had passed. She still felt the press of his fingers, the way they lingered for just a second too long, as if he had not wanted to let go. And even now, as she thought of his gaze¡ªdark, filled with barely contained desire¡ªshe shivered.


    So much had changed in the short time she had known Adam Collins. And yet, the pull she felt toward him remained as strong as ever by reason or circumstance. It made no sense, and perhaps that unsettled her the most. She wanted him¡ªwanted him in a way that defied logic, in a way that made her breath catch and her pulse race. She wanted him like she had never wanted anyone in the past. Not even Spencer.


    And now that he seemed intent on keeping his distance, she could not ept it. Hence the chain. But of course she did like it! It made her feel all naughty.


    La had suggested she seduce Adam outright, but she would not go that far. Why should she? Had she not made her stance clear already? No, she had no interest in chasing the man who remained determined to push her away.


    But that did not mean she could not tease him. That did not mean she could not make him feel what she felt¡ªthis unbearable tension, this crackling awareness between them.


    After onest look in the mirror, she smiled slowly and stepped out of the room.


    The effect was immediate.


    She felt it¡ªhis stare, the slow, deliberate way his gaze swept over her. He did not even try to be discreet. No, he drank her in with unguarded hunger, his eyes lingering at the precise spot where the slit of her dress parted, just enough to reveal the chain wrapped around her thigh, the drop diamond catching the light like a secret meant only for him.


    She watched his hands clench at his sides, his jaw tightening. And she felt triumph.


    So, he wanted to pretend he did not want her, hmm?


    Well, the heat in his eyes said otherwise.


    She allowed herself to look him over the same way he had done to her. She did not know why it always took her by surprise to see him in formal clothing, but damn, the man always cleaned up well.


    But she had a mission. And that did not include ogling him in that perfectly tailored suit of his. Nope. She needed to shake him.


    When she reached him, she put the next step of her little game into y.


    She lifted her hand and brushed her fingertips against the cor of his suit. With exaggerated care, she straightened it, smoothing out an invisible crease. But instead of pulling away, she let her hands drift lower. She traced the line of his shoulders, then moved lower still, slipping her fingers beneath his suit jacket...


    His breath hitched. And then¡ªhe caught her wrist. It was a warning. She saw it. And it was also a question. As if he was asking her what it was that she was upto.


    But she did not stop. Instead, she let her fingers continue their path, light and exploratory, until¡ª Ah.


    There it was.


    She found the hard press of cool metal beneath the fabric. His little rings..They had been hidden well under the suit... but of course she could feel them.


    She flicked the metal and watched as he stiffened, and his hand on her wrist tightened.


    Then, she grinned up at him, mischief dancing in her eyes. "I thought you were turning into some good boy... with your hair all slicked back and the lip ring missing. But now I am relieved."


    She leaned in just enough that her breath fanned against his skin, her voice dropping into a whisper. "You have just hidden that, Adam. I like that Adam better instead of this restrained one."


    For a moment, he did not move as he stared at her... and she stared back. But, just as she would have retreated, his eyes heated up and he jerked at her wrist, causing her to almost fall against him.


    "Melon..." His other hand, somehow, uratelynded on the chain that she had fastened around her thigh and he flicked at it the same way she had done and curved," And I like this Mnie..."


    Usually, she would have jerked at his touch and even tried to put some distance between them. But now, with the challenge in his eyes, she let her leg stay still and watched as his eyes became hooded as he took his hand away.


    With a smile at his iron restraint, Mnie stepped back too and turned around," Let''s go or we''ll bete."


    This time, it was Adam who stopped her. Covering the distance between them, he leaned in close, her back against his front and whispered," We need to talk Melon. A lot of things are going to change soon. And after tonight andafter that talk between us, if you still want me, then..."


    With that, he ced a small kiss on the edge of her ear and walked out, after whispering the final words," ...then, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 122: First Love

    <h4>Chapter 122 - First Love</h4>


    "Is tonight the reason you''ve been so tense? We can talk now if you want..."


    Adam shook his head and let out a quiet sigh before answering her, "Some things need to wait. I will talk to you, but not tonight."


    A brief silence settled between them as both returned to their unspoken thoughts. Mnie turned her head to look out of the window. She didn''t know why but because of the way Adam was right now and had been for thest couple of weeks, she somehow had a feeling that something big was going to happen. And soon.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fingers tightened around the steering wheel and his knuckles turned slightly white from the pressure. After a moment, he spoke again, being careful to keep his voice neutral.


    "If Spencer had truly loved you," he asked, his gaze fixed on the road ahead, "despite marrying you for the will... would you have forgiven him?"


    Mnie turned her head sharply, caught off guard by the unexpected question. Her eyes widened slightly as she studied Adam''s expression, searching for the reason behind his sudden inquiry. Of all things, she hadn''t expected this.


    Mnie hesitated for a moment as she considered his question. "I... I don''t know," she admitted finally. "I didn''t leave Spencer just because of love or theck of it. There were a lot of other factors¡ªthings that went beyond just emotions and you know it well."


    She pause and then continued, "But if you''re asking whether I would have forgiven him after a betrayal? No."


    The word was firm, without hesitation this time. As she said it, her thoughts drifted to her parents but she shut that thought down quickly.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Adam''s voice pulled her back.


    "Huh," he mused, sounding genuinely surprised as he sent a nce her way. "I always thought you''d be the type to forgive too easily." He nced at her briefly before adding, "You always foriave my mistakes."


    Mnie rolled her eyes. "We''re not in a rtionship, Adam. Besides, yes, you''ve messed up, but at least when you did, you tried to make up for it. And you''ve never done something like that¡ªsomething unforgivable."


    Adam fell silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a serious tone, he asked, "So... we should never forgive mistakes from loved ones?"


    Mnie shook her head. "That''s not what I''m saying," she corrected. "Mistakes are one thing. But betrayal? That''s different. We should never ept betrayal from the people we love."


    Adam narrowed his eyes in thought and then asked slowly," What is this person who betrayed us did it under difficult circumstance?"


    This time Mnie was truly shocked beyond words and also hesitant. He was not asking these questions out of general curiosity or for the sake of discussion. So, she put a lot of thought before answering slwoly, "Difficult circumstances... they can exin an action, but they don''t justify it. If someone betrays you, no matter the reason, trust is broken. And trus is not something that can be easily put back together."


    Adam smiled then and cast her a look before he asked,"I never knew you could be so rigid. And what if we hurt someone we love to protect ourselves?"


    This time Mnie did not answer the question and instead said, "You really are making me worry with all these hypotheses."


    Instead of exining himself, Adam simply winked at her and kept his eyes on the road, his expression giving away nothing. The yful gesture did little to ease Mnie''s unease, and she opened her mouth to press him further. She needed to know what was going on in this man''s head.


    Before she could, he smiled¡ªa slow, knowing smile¡ªand said, "We''re here."


    Mnie frowned slightly, momentarily distracted as she turned to look outside. They had indeed arrived at the hotel! Dam*! Did he time his questions in such a way so that she would not be able to cross question him?


    As she was thinking things through, he''d already jumped off the car and was walking around to open the door for her.


    "Come on," he murmured, extending a hand to her.


    She hesitated, then ced her hand in his as she looked at his face.


    "Is there something here? You are staring."


    Mnie nodded and continued to look at him as he frowned and patted his face. There was something really on his face.


    But then, Mnie spoke up," Well, you always have smugness on your face that makes one want to p you but now you have some kind of anticipation o your face and I don''t know wht that is."


    His lips twitched then and he tried to wipe his face of all expressions," Thank you for yuor restraint in not pping me, Melon. And I will try to keep the anticipation at bay."


    "Meaning you are not going to tell me the reason for your weird behaviour?"


    Before he could answer her, Mne realized that his attention had suddenly turned elsewhere.


    Following his line of sight, Mnie turned her head slightly, wanting to look what it was that had caught his attention. And thenshe saw them.


    Her eyebrows raised and then she could not help but murmur," Isn''t that woman a little too young for your grandfather?"


    She expected Adam to respond with his usual dry humor, maybe a sarcastic remark or a quip to deflect the situation, but he said nothing. His silence made her nce up at him, and that was when she noticed the way his entire posture had changed.


    Mnie hadn''t even been aware that the old man was dating someone so young¡ªsomeone who looked close to her own age, if not younger. Maybe she was only specting and she was only Robert Collins'' date for tonight.


    "Of course, she''s young," he muttered, his teeth gritted. "She was my ssmate in school."


    Mnie''s eyes widened slightly, but before she could say anything, he continued in that same tense voice, "And my first girlfriend."

 Chapter 123: Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Assistant</h4>


    "Happy birthday, Grandfather. I hope you have a wonderful year ahead."


    Robert Collins was just about to turn away when Mnie''s voice made him pause. His sharp eyes flickered toward his grandson and his wife as they walked up to him. A slow, knowing smile spread across his face.


    Ahh. The VIPs of the evening had arrived.


    "Mnie, Adam," he greeted warmly. "How kind of you to join us." With an easy movement, he shifted his arm slightly, bringing the woman beside him closer as he watched the couple. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he noticed the way Adam''s jaw tightened when Saira stood by his side. Ahh. His sweet grandson, still hung up on the past.


    "I trust you''re both enjoying the evening?" he asked casually. But there was something in his voice that made Mnie stiffen. From the moment Adam told her that the woman with Robert Collins was his ex girlfriend, she had been trying to specte about whatever had happened. And what he might be upto now.


    Saira ced a light hand on Robert''s arm and steadied herself as she stared at him. Even though it was a small, meaningless touch, it spoke of familiarity. And Mnie, who was standing there, with Adam close at her side, knew that Adam saw it.


    Of course, he did.


    His jaw clenched for a brief moment¡ªso quick that most people would have missed it, if said most people had not been staring at him. So, Robert Collins noticed.


    And Mnie did too.


    She nced at Adam, waiting for him to say something in answer to Robert Collins'' question but he stayed silent. She nudged him lightly with her elbow before turning back to Robert with a smile. "Of course. It''s a beautiful party. Everything looks perfect. In ordance with your theme of celebrating life."


    Robert''s smile grew. "It does! You really caught it well. But, well, I can''t take all the credit," he said, turning slightly toward Saira. "This entire evening is the work of Saira Vaughn¡ªmy assistant and, of course, my partner for the night." He paused, letting the words sink in before adding, "She always does her best to keep me happy and... satisfied."


    Mnie barely kept herself from rolling her eyes. Ugh<strong>.</strong> Robert Collins really had no shame. First, parading Adam''s ex-girlfriend in front of him. And now... this? One would be have to be a fool for missing the inflection in his voice when he said ''satisfied''.


    But she didn''t let any of it show on her face. Instead, she turned to Saira with a polite smile on her face and marvelled that at least the woman kept herposure and seemed to have no expression on her face.


    Saira returned the smile, tand tilted her head slightly. "Thank you," she said smoothly. "I do my best to make every event... memorable."


    Her eyes flicked to Adam for just a second.


    But it was enough.


    Mnie noticed.


    Hmm.


    Before the silence could stretch too long, a waiter approached with a tray of champagne flutes. The golden liquid bubbled under the soft glow of the chandeliers.


    Saira turned, gesturing toward the tray. "Oh, do have a drink," she said lightly. "A celebration wouldn''t beplete without a toast."


    Mnie reached first, picking up a ss. She raised it slightly and smiled at Robert. "To Grandfather¡ªmay this year bring you everything you deserve."


    Robert chuckled, clearly entertained. "Ah, my dear, I certainly hope so."


    Adam, who had yet to speak a word, reached for a ss.And so did Saira. Their hands brushed.


    Just a brief touch. A small, meaningless ident. But it wasn''t.


    For the tiniest second, Saira''s fingers lingered against the back of Adam''s hand. A soft press. Barely noticeable to others. Adam didn''t pull away immediately.


    And yet Mnie, standing right beside him, felt him stiffen.


    Her grip tightened around her champagne ss because she had not missed the little ''ident''.


    Saira withdrew her hand as if nothing had happened, curled her fingers around her own ss and sent a challenging look her way which Mnie ignored.


    Mnie turned to look at Robert, wondering what his reaction would be but he seemed to be distracted by another person who hade to wish him, before excusing himself and walking away.


    Mnie watched them go and her eyes narrowed slightly as Saira leaned in to say something to Robert. Whatever it was, it made the older man chuckle as they walked away. As the two merged into the other well-dressed guests, Adam remained motionless.


    Still staring at their retreating figures.


    Mnie sighed, ncing at him. His expression was unreadable, but she had spent enough time with him to recognize the signs¡ªthe tightness around his mouth, the way his fingers curled slightly against the champagne ss. The man was not happy. In fact, he was angry.


    She frowned, feeling uneasy. She could already guess that this woman was the reason for his attitude these past few days, but even from her point of view, Robert''s only purpose to bring back this Saira Vaugn had to be to break up their marriage. So, why was Adam not wary of that?


    Was he so in love with her that he would forget everything? She narrowed her eyes. She would not let Adam y into Robert''s trap so easily. She needed to keep this woman at bay... at least for the next three years.


    She turned to him and almost jolted as she realized that he was looking at her now. Without blinking.


    She raised her eyebrows at him and exhaled softly," So, are you going to tell me the full story?"


    His lips twitched, but it wasn''t quite a smile. It was more of a grimace.


    "It''s too long a story," he said. His voice was calm, but there was something underneath. Something unresolved. "So, maybe some other time."


    She stared at him. She could push him to answer. She knew it that if she refused to take his non answer as just that, he would provide an exnation. But she didn''t. Instead she simply gave him a reminder," Just be careful.

 Chapter 124: Hard Work

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Hard Work</h4>


    "Well, since this isn''t exactly the time for storytelling, I suppose it would be better to mingle with the guests.," Mnie murmured slowly as she sipped the golder liquid in her ss. Then, with the same pleasant expression that showed her enjoying the bubbly drink, she warned, "And Adam, if you don''t stop glowering, I swear I will kick you in the balls."


    The contrast between her sweet adoring smile expression as she looked up at him and the sharp-edged threat jolted Adam out of his brooding state. He blinked at her in surprise, momentarily forgetting the dark thoughts that were currently upying his mind.


    She, however, remained perfectlyposed, still smiling up at him as if she hadn''t just threatened his ability to have children in the future.


    He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Bloodthirsty, are we?"


    Mnie''s eyes twinkled when she finally realized that he was back to his normal self for the time being and she nodded. "Do you honestly think I came here just to wish the old man a happy birthday? Please. I have far better things to do."


    She leaned in slightly and then lowered her voice in a conspiratorial whisper. "I''m here for a specific someone. And with you standing by my side, practically scowling daggers at the entire room, people are going to be wary of me. That''s not exactly helpful for my business, now, is it?"


    She pulled back and arched an expectant brow at him, waiting for him to take the hint.


    Adam felt his lips twitching. "So, what? You want me to smile and look approachable?"


    Mnie grinned. "I''d settle for you looking like you''re not about to murder someone."


    He gave her a serious look and nodded," Okay okay! I can do that. In fact. I can murder someone and still look that I am not doing it."


    Mnie smirked and rolled her eyes. "Now that, I believe."


    Just as she turned to scan the crowd, her gazended on a tall, sharply dressed man making his way toward them.


    "Nate," she greeted smoothly, a genuine smile spreading across her face as he approached. "Right on time."


    Nate Denoit, impably dressed in a fitted midnight-blue suit, reached them and he immediately smiled, his eyes settling on Adam with interest.


    "And this must be the infamous Adam," Nate said, his voice a warm purr. He extended a hand toward Adam, who hesitated for half a second before shaking it firmly.


    "Infamous?" Adam echoed, raising an eyebrow at Mnie.


    Mnie only grinned. "I might have mentioned you and your irritable behaviour in passing."


    There was no way in high heaven was she telling this man that during one of their discussions for the inspiration of "Rise from the Dead campaign, she and Nate had a discussion regarding who was the most attractive man and she''d imed that it was Adam. His ego did not need stroking.


    But, in the next minute, Nate busted her as he said," Oh, sweetheart, she''s being modest. I feel like I already know you. Tall, handsome and looks like he could melt a woman''s panties just by looking at her? You''re practically a legend."


    Mnie felt her mouth fall open! Panty melting? Holy hell! She was being framed by her own business partner! Those were not her words! But before Mnie could deny the tant words, caught off guard by the tantpliment, she saw Adam''s ears turn pink! Wow! Nate just made Adam blush! This was... an achievement.


    But, she narrowed her eyes at Nate and defended her husband''s ''honour''. "Hey! Stop trying to flirt, okay? He is mine."


    Nate sighed, then winked at Adam. "A shame, really. But Adam, if she ever throws you out, just know that you cane to me. For now, I am going to steal Mnie away, I want her to meet this investor who wants to buy the entire collection and discuss more personalised collections for the future."


    Adam nodded," Well, that is good. Steal her away. I''ll go and get something to eat for Mnie..." And then, before Mnie walked away, he leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear," panty melting, huh? I like your descriptions but really don''t share details with outsiders, sweet melon."


    This time, Mnie was sure that it was her ears that were red... She red at his receding back. Nate was the one that made him blush but she was the one who got revenged against! How was that fair?


    However, his easy smile vanished once again as he walked away. She needed saving? From whom exactly, if she was going to be clinging to Robert Collins?


    Sudden, the room started to feel stuffy¡ªthe low hum of conversation, the soft clinking of sses, the rich scent of champagne and expensive cologne all pressing in on him. He needed air.


    He turned back for a moment, making sure that Mnie was distracted, he walked out towards the balcony.


    However, he''d barely taken a step out when a waiter stepped into his path. He was about to give the man a dressing down when the man pressed an envelope into his hand, and slinked away.


    Adam nced at the envelope in his hand and his fingers tightened around the edges.


    Stepping fully onto the balcony, he let the cool night air wash over him and took a deep breath. And then, finally, he opened the letter, scanning its contents.


    It was not much. A single sentence. "Meet me in the Private Wine Cer."


    There was no signature. And it was not even a hand written letter. So, no clue as to who was waiting for him.


    He crushed the envelope in his hand and threw it aside, into a brazier that had been ces to keep the guests outside warn, letting it burn. He then walked purposefully towards the rear of the mansion that would lead to the cer.


    He knew it could be a trap... but now that he had seen Saira... He knew he could not stop himself.

 Chapter 125: Hurried

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Hurried</h4>


    Adam walked toward the wine cer slowly, each step measured and deliberate. Though his heart hammered at the thought of seeing Saira again, he forced himself to remain wary. In the past, he had learned the hard way that rushing in without thinking could cost him everything. He wouldn''t make that mistake again. Especially when the bait Robert Collins used was the samel


    He stopped just short of touching the heavy wooden door of the wine cer, tilting his head slightly as he tried to listen for any movement from inside... But the only sounde he could here were the distantughter and chatter from the front of the mansion.


    Still, he wasn''t about to let his guard down.


    Stepping in, his gaze swept across the dimly lit space. He''d half expected the room to be empty or have his grandfather inside, ready to put up his pretense of being here for him. But, it was neither. There, in the middle of the room, with her back to him, stood Saira, her head tilted slightly upward as she studied the endless rows of floor-to-ceiling wine bottles lining the walls.


    Adam felt a familiar tension grip his chest, something between relief and wariness.


    Saira.


    For a brief moment, he simply watched her, wanting to make sure that she is real and not some figment of his imagination. His hand clenched on the door handle but then he slowly rxed himself and walked inside, closing the door behind him. He watched her stiffen, and knew that she had only now realized that he was already in the room. But she did not turn around.


    Finally, he cleared his throat and when there was only a little distance left between them, he said, "If you''re looking for something expensive to steal, I''d rmend the 1875 Bordeaux on the top shelf."


    She turned around then and Adam smiled at her. Even now, in this dim lighting, with the yellow lights against the backdrop, she looked so innocent. He raised an eyebrow, ready to question her, but in the next second, it was as if a dam had broken within her.


    Tears filled her eyes and before he could process what was happening, she closed the distance between them in a desperate rush. Her arms wrapped tightly around his torso as a sob tore from her lips, muffled against his shirt.


    Adam stiffened, his hands instinctively lifted but he was careful not to hold her. His arms remained slightly away from his and her body, hovering in the air as if uncertain where to ce them. He wasn''t sure if it was shock, anger, or the sheer weight of the moment that made him freeze.


    She was here. In his arms. And yet, he didn''t dare to hold her, in case this was a trap too.


    She cried quite desperately, and it took every inch of self-control in Adam to nt hold her and pify her or ask her what was wrong. He could already guess the answer to that.


    After a moment, she pulled away, her hands lingering against his shirt as if reluctant to let go. Then, with a shuddering breath, she stepped back¡ªand before he could stop her, she lowered herself onto her knees before him.


    Adam stepped back in shock as he asked her," What are you doing? Get up."


    I''m sorry." Her voice cracked, raw and heavy with emotion. "I¡ªI know I don''t deserve forgiveness. I know I don''t deserve to even be standing in front of you, but please, Adam, I need you to know... I never wanted to hurt you."


    His jaw tightened.


    She looked up at him, eyes swimming with guilt and desperation. "What I did¡ªwhat I let happen¡ªit wasn''t by choice. It was a mistake that cost me everything as well. And I have paid for it every single day since."


    "Not a single day has gone by when I have not regretted listening to your grandfather''s arrangements! He''d told me..." Then Saira shook her head.


    There was no point in discussing these things.


    "For five years,"she whispered, "I''ve been trapped. A pawn. A prisoner." She inhaled sharply. "Robert Collins made sure I could never escape him after that night. After what I did to you. They say heaven has eyes and those who betray are always punished."


    "When I turned my back on you, the one thing I told myself was that it would be over quickly. That after that night, I''d finally be free. I knew you might not forgive me but I convinced myself that everything would be okay. But that was the biggest lie of all, wasn''t it?"


    She let out a sharp, brokenugh, shaking her head as she ced her hands on her thighs, looking down, "That was the night my real punishment began. The night I stopped being a person and became a pawn. I thought I was buying my freedom with one betrayal. Instead, I sold myself into a prison far worse than I ever imagined. And lost the love of my life."


    Her gaze locked onto his, and she gave him a bitter smile," I was in a prison of my own making and could not evene out." She swallowed hard and her shoulders shook. "I was a fool, Adam. A naive, selfish fool who thought she had control over her fate." Tears spilled down her cheeks. "But I lost everything. My freedom, my choices, my dignity... And you."


    Her fingers reached for the hem of his jacket, trembling as she clutched it. "And now I''m here, kneeling in front of the only man I ever¡ª" She stopped herself, looking away as a fresh wave of tears spilled down her face. "The only man who ever truly saw me. And I know I have no right to ask this, Adam, I know I don''t deserve it, but..."


    She bowed her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please. Please help me."


    Her grip on his jacket tightened. "I can''t do this anymore. I can''t survive another day under Robert Collins'' control. If I don''t get out now, he will make sure there''s nothing left of me. I¡ª" Her breath shuddered. "I won''t make it."


    Slowly, she raised her face to his, her expression a mix of desperation and something deeper, something dangerously close to hope. "I know you have every reason to hate me. I know you should turn around and walk away. But if there''s even the smallest part of you that remembers what we used to be, please... save me."

 Chapter 126: Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Pitiful</h4>


    "Save you? Save you from what?"


    Adam stared at Saira who had ''confessed'' to everything and felt his heart chill all over again.


    He had guessed at the time that she had done what she did for these reasons but guessing and hearing her confession were two very different things. It was the difference between guessing or knowing that you were betrayed and the reasons for it.


    Slowly, he reached forward, gripped her arms, and pulled her up to her feet. She''d been the strongest girl once, protecting anyone who she thought was being bullied and now, seeing her like this, made him ufortable.


    Saira''s breath hitched as she looked up at him when he helped her up, searching his face for something¡ªhope, understanding, the Adam she had once known. She knew he would alway be there for her. She smiled tremulously at him.


    Adam watched as her eyes lit up when he helped her to stand and the hope that he would save her.


    But then, he was reminded of Mnie''s words and he stepped back. His expression hardened, and when he spoke, his voice was cold and sharp enough to cut through steel.


    "What do you need saving from, Saira?" His gaze locked onto hers, unwavering. "You''ve always wanted a luxurious life¡ªliving in mansions, taking extravagant vacations, being pampered like a queen. That is what you have had for thest five years. So tell me, what exactly do you need saving from?"


    Saira''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at him and her eyes were wide with rm. "Adam, it''s not what you think. It was nothing but a gilded golden cage! I wanted all of that, but not at this cost."


    "Isn''t it?" He tilted his head slightly and the mockery in his voice unmistakable. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''ve been living your dream. Beautiful gowns, expensive jewelry, high society gs¡ªyou have it all, don''t you?"


    She swallowed hard and her fingers curled into fists as she struggled to find the right words. "Adam, please... Everything you''ve seen¡ªit was all a pretense. A facade to keep myself safe, to survive. None of it was real!"


    He let out a humorless chuckle, sand shook his head. "So, tell me, Saira, if you''ve been pretending for thest five years, why are you suddenly desperate to be saved now? Keep pretending. And safe? From what? The very life you chose. The man you aligned yourself with? The decisions you made?"


    "I didn''t choose any of this, Adam! I was trapped into everything. Into betraying you! Do you think I enjoyed being paraded around like some trophy, smiling at the people who only know how to leer at me? Do you think I want to live under Robert Collins'' thumb, knowing that every move I make is being monitored? That if I tried to escape, I would be dragged right back. I did all that because I had no choice!"


    "The moment I did everything that Robert Collins asked me to do and turned against you, I lost all control over my life. I was nothing more than a puppet, and Robert held the strings. But I see now¡ªhe never nned to let me go, no matter what I did."


    And now I have nowhere else to turn, Adam. No one else who might even consider helping me. And I thought¡ª" Her voice wavered. "I thought that maybe, just maybe, the man I love still existed somewhere beneath all that anger."


    Adam stared at Saira, and stepped back, clenching his hands at his sides," Then you are a fool. Why exactly would you find the person you have abandoned to stay there waiting for you? I''ve already moved on."


    Saira wiped her tears, her fingers trembling as she pressed them against her cheeks, forcing herself to regainposure. Her lips curled into a faint, almost bitter smile, but her eyes remained fragile¡ªdelicate and broken.


    "You''re right," she whispered, nodding slowly, as if convincing herself. "It was my own foolishness to expect you to wait for me. I already saw that you''ve moved on¡ªmarried another woman. And yet, despite everything, I held onto hope." Her voice cracked slightly before she steadied it. "Go, Adam. I''ll find some other way to save myself."


    Adam stepped away. Yes. He was not going to involve himself with her or save her. He needed to give himself a clean break.


    He strode toward the door, his hand reaching for the handle. But just as his fingers brushed against the cold metal, her voice stopped him.


    "Do you know," she said softly, almost too softly, "the handle that Robert Collins has on me? The chain that keeps me bound to him?"


    His hand stilled on the door.


    "It''s you, Adam."


    The words struck like a whip and he froze in ce before turning around slowly.


    "I stayed with him all these years because he threatened you. So I tried to protect you," she continued, her voice thick with something between exhaustion and desperation. "Every decision I made, every lie I told, every betrayal¡ªI did it because he made it clear that if I so much as tried to leave, he would destroy you. I endured it all so that you could have a future."


    Silence stretched between them for a moment. And then she finished off with a smile," Remember that, in this new life of yours."


    "What did you say?"


    But gone was the vulnerable woman that had just begged him on the knees. Other than the tear marks on her face, one would not even know that she had been crying. She gave him a small sarcastic smile and passed by him towards the door," I''ve already said what I needed to say. This time, it is goodbye from me, Adam."


    With that, Saira left him at the door of the cer and walked away. It was just as she walked out of the door, that she came face to face with Mnie.

 Chapter 127: What A Joke

    <h4>Chapter 127 - What A Joke</h4>


    As Mnie and Saira stood face to face, the girl who had been weeping in front of Adam just moments ago was nowhere to be seen. In her ce stood someone else entirelyposed and somewhat dangerous in her calm. Even the tear streaks on her face seemed to be non existent.


    Her lips curved ever so slightly¡ªnot quite a smile, more like the promise of one if the moment pleased her. Her eyes were deeply calcting as she raised her chin and walked towards Mnie and stopped right in front of her.


    She didn''t speak at first. Just looked at Mnie with an unreadable expression ¡ª not quite mocking, but close. A single brow arched, as if daring Mnie to say something foolish and then she closed the distance between them, speaking slowly," I am going to take him back soon."


    Mnie''s breath caught. Her eyes flicked instinctively to Adam, who stood just a little way off, watching them with unreadable eyes. The air between them shifted¡ªtaut, electric.


    But as Saira turned to walk away, Mnie called out softly, a small, confident smile curving her lips, "You can try."


    She watched as a bit of surprise showed on the woman''s face before it was covered. She then bypassed the woman andwalked towards Adam slowly, letting the click of her heels echo like a countdown... She could feel Saira''s gaze burning into her back, and that was exactly what she wanted. Let her see.


    Without a word, she stepped in front of him and cupped his cheek. She saw the confusion in his eyes about her actions and knew that he wanted to ask her what she meant. But instead of giving him a chance, she slid her hand from his jaw to the back of his neck and put a little pressure on it. Not giving him a chance to speak, she ordered him," Kiss me,"


    Adam blinked at the order and raised an eyebrow, about to ask her what had gotten into her but somehow, looking into her eyes, he was mesmerized and putting aside the questions in his mind, he leaned close.


    And just before their lips touched, Mnie reached back with one hand and shut the door of the wine cer behind them with a soft, final click. And then stepped back.


    Adam''s brows furrowed and it took him a moment to realise exactly what she had done.


    "Why did you do that?" Adam asked slowly.


    Mnie didn''t answer right away and instead stared at him, with a grin on her face and instead continued to caress the back of his head.


    She wondered if she shoudl tell him what his ex had just told him but then stopped herself. No need for that as of now. Instead, she decided to use the same things he had done when she was still ''married'' to Spencer. Her head tilted slightly, her brow arched and she gave him a faint shrug.


    "I don''t like her. I think."


    Adam blinked at that. "You think? Do you really think that is a good reason to kiss me?"


    Mnie chuckled and finally pulled him a bit lower by the neck," I don''t really need a reason to kiss you, Adam." With that, she covered the distance between them and gently kissed his lips, before pulling back and winking at him. "Now,e on. We need to return to the party."


    He followed her with a wry smile on his lips and almost forgetting allthe anger and emotions that were raging inside him. It was as if he had been engulfed in calm.


    As he caught up with her, Mnie slipped her hand into Adam''s and he could only give her a look of astonishment. He never thought that he would have anyone offer him silentfort like this.


    The moment they stepped back into therge hall, however, they were in for another surprise.


    Robert Collins stood in the centre of the hall, a microphone in his hand and Saira standing next to him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining me this evening. It means more than I can say to have all of you here¡ªfamily, friends, colleagues¡ªto mark this milestone with me."


    "I''ve seen many birthdays," he continued with a chuckle, "but today, as I celebrate eighty years, I find myself thinking not only of the past, but also of what lies ahead. For all of us."


    Mnie felt Adam shift slightly beside her.


    "I have one more gift to offer tonight¡ªnot to myself, but to the legacy me and myte wife built together. When my wife passed away, I could not live in this ce any longer. But now, I''ve made the decision to return to the city¡ªpermanently. It''s time to stop drifting on the edges and instead, settle back into the rhythm of life I know best. I am sure that will bring her peace."


    Robert paused as everyone apuded him but beside Mnie, Adam stiffened.


    "And with that decision," Robert continued, es another change. I have already stepped back from the day-to-day management at ABC Industries but still continue to hold the position of a director...


    I feel it''s time for new voices, new energy. Of course, both my grandsons have my support as they strive to make ABC bigger and better. But I''ve chosen someone I trust implicitly to represent my interests and assist my grandsons, Spencer and Adam, in steering thepany forward."


    Mnie''s eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her and realized just what he meant.


    As expected, he announced next, "My long time assistant, Saira Vaugn, will now join ABC Industries as Co- Director of Corporate Social Responsibility along with my grandson Adam."


    Mnie almost dropped her ss at this and shot the man an incredulous look. Director of Social Responsibilty? Seriously? It was not even a serious role in thepany that appointing one person would beughable but employing two was such a waste of resources. However while the other apuded, Mnie''s eyes narrowed.


    Robert Collins intended to use Saira and that is why he had set things in such a way...

 Chapter 128: What a Joke

    <h4>Chapter 128 - What a Joke</h4>


    "So, what exactly did she do to shatter your poor, fragile heart?"


    Adam turned his head slowly, eyes narrowing slightly as her question caught him mid-thought. He studied her, trying to figure out whether it was just idle curiosity driving her question... or something moreyered beneath that teasing tone. But then he shrugged. It was better to have her ask questions directly than just cause misunderstandingster.


    He wanted to ask what Saira had told her outside, in that brief, whispered conversation. But Mnie had danced around the question earlier with the kind of ease that only made him more suspicious. And now, with Robert Collins looming over every thought in his head, his attention had been pulled in too many directions to chase down the truth so it was better to concentrate on this.


    He sighed¡ªone of those tired, reluctant sighs that made it clear he''d already said more than he wanted to. He honestly regretted that moment when he''d just blurted out that Saira was his ex girlfriend.Now, that moment of weakness wasing to bite his a**!


    And since he didn''t want to discuss this topic or lie to her he countered her question with a dry deflection. "Are you seriously going to keep asking me that?"


    Mnie leaned back in her seat and gave him a knowing smile with a glint in her eyes.


    "Well, what else am I supposed to do. I am curious! I mean, I was absolutely convinced you were the kind of man who always had a different woman on his arm¡ªcharming, carefree, flitting from one to another like some overly confident butterfly... or maybe a honeybee. Whatever fits. But now"¡ªshe tilted her head¡ª"now that I''ve uncovered this little secret of yours¡ªthat you''re actually pining after a woman, and one who''s clearly two-faced, no less¡ªI can''t help but be intrigued. Come on. Tell me your tragic little love-hate story."


    "There is no story," he began, the words half-hearted. But before he could even attempt a more convincing lie, Mnie cut him off with a grin. "Liar, liar, pants on fire."


    That childish tone suddenly made himugh, and without thinking, he reached out, catching her hand in one quick movement as he pulled it towards his crotch...


    "Alright then, just check my pants if they are on fire."


    Mnie let out a shocked squeal and yanked her hand back as if burned. She red at him, cheeks flushed, even as a smile tugged at her lips. "Shameless! First you tell me it''s a long story, and then you say there''s no story! Adam Collins, I can now confidently say you are, in fact, a liar¡ªwithout needing to check for fire in your pants!"


    Adam chuckled, and ran a hand through his hair.


    "Fine. It is a long story. Because Saira came into my life back when I was first brought into the Collins mansion at eight years. It''s the ssic, lost boy meets kind girl type of thing. Let me put it this way- You know how... ''kind'' Madam Collins is."


    Mnie winced at that. She did know. Anyone Madam Collins disapproved of might as well forget about living a peaceful life¡ªlet alone a happy one. Even as she thought this, she felt a tug at her for the poor child that was Adam. Madam Collins had made her life a living hell and she had been older and more stable, but Adam had been a kid.


    Adam clenched his hands at the pity in her eyes and continued," Anyway... since grandma had left me with the family, even in that enormous house, I felt lonelier than I''d ever been before. I didn''t fit in. Not with the staff. Not with the family. I was just this... strange addition no one knew what to do with."


    "The only person who seemed to notice how miserable I was... was the nanny my grandmother had hired. She must''ve felt sorry for me, because one day, she told her daughter toe y with me. That was Saira."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze going distant.


    "And just like that, I wasn''t invisible anymore. I had a ymate. Someone who didn''t look at me like I was some charity case or burden. I was happy... for the first time in a long while."


    "We''d sit under the big oak tree in the backyard¡ªtalking nonsense, ying silly games, trading stories. She made me feel seen. And that¡ªwhen you''re a kid who feels unwanted¡ªis everything."


    "So what happened?" she asked gently.


    Adam''s smile faded. He leaned back in his chair and stared up at the ceiling as if the words were written there.


    "What happened is... we grew up. And sometimes growing up ruins the things you loved as a child. People change. Or maybe they just show you who they really are."


    He didn''t borate. He didn''t need to.


    "But you still care for her?" Mnie asked.


    In this, she was not sure. Even though Adam


    "I don''t know," he muttered. "Maybe I cared about who she used to be. Or who I thought she was. There''s no difference really. Care is care."


    Mnie shook her head slowly, her eyes still trained on him, searching, unblinking. "No," she said softly. "I don''t think you still care about her. I think it''s something else."


    Thatnded like a p. Adam blinked, stunned by how sure she sounded. Could she know how much... But he had hidden things so carefully.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" But before she could exin herself, Adam decided to distract more thoroghly this time,"Why do you think that is, huh? You think I don''t care for her anymore because... what did you say earlier?" He turned his head and narrowed his eyes at her, something yfully dangerous in his tone now. "Because I''m like a honeybee? Flitting from flower to flower?"


    "Well then, tell me, sweet little Melon, should I have taken some vow of monkhood? But then, I would not have had the chance to seduce you..."


    With that, he parked the car slowly and leaned over, catching her lips in a searing kiss.

 Chapter 129: Come On

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Come On</h4>


    "Corporate responsibility! Hahahahaha!"


    Max burst outughing the moment he heard the news, his voice echoing through the room as if Adam had just told him the punchline to the best joke of the year. He leaned back in his chair, barely containing himself, and then stared at Adam with wide, incredulous eyes.


    "You? Corporate Responsibility Director? Come on, man¡ªCo-director or not, this has to be a joke. Wouldn''t it make more sense to juste work with me? Look at what you''re doing now! This... this is such a tant insult to your qualifications!"


    Adam didn''t say a word at first. He simply looked at Max¡ªhis so-called friend who never failed to findedy in his misfortune¡ªand let out a long, weary sigh.


    "Are you done with the task I told you to do?" he said coolly, arms folded across his chest. "Or are you going to keep dragging your ass until I have to step on your tail to get you moving?"


    That shut Max up, but only for a second. His smirk didn''t vanishpletely, and his eyes still twinkled with barely contained amusement as he grabbed the file from the desk and tossed it toward Adam with a dramatic ir.


    "Here. The stage is all set," he said, chuckling under his breath. "Let the show begin, Mr. Corporate Hero."


    Adam caught the file with a sharp nod, flipping it open just enough to skim the contents. A slow, satisfied smile crept onto his face.


    Robert Collins thought he could use Saira to bring him down. Thought he could corner him in a trap of scandal and sabotage.


    Let him try.


    Because now Adam had the upper hand.


    He closed the file with a gentle snap andid it back on Max''s desk like it was a crown jewel. Then, with a smile that was all teeth, he looked Max dead in the eye.


    "I need to submit a proposal by end of day¡ªsomething on reducing our carbon footprint, waste, and energy output. You know. Corporate stuff."


    Max blinked. <strong>"</strong>That''s... actually a tough job," he said sarcastically


    But Adam nodded slowly, then tilted his head, studying Max like a professor handing out a surprise pop quiz.


    "Then have it sent to me by 3:00 PM."


    Max''s mouth dropped open like a trapdoor. He stared after Adam, stunned, as the man turned on his heel and strode out of the room without another word.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡ªhey!" Max scrambled to his feet, pointing after the disappearing figure. "What do you mean <i>have it sent to you</i>? I''m your assistant in thispany, not your... your... paperwork minion! This isn''t part of the deal!"


    No response. The door clicked shut behind Adam like the curtain falling at the end of a scene.


    Max red at the empty doorway, chest heaving with disbelief. He slumped back into his chair and groaned, resisting the urge to bang his head against the desk.


    "How the hell did the joke flip on <i>me</i>?!" he muttered to himself, eyes narrowing at the file like it had personally betrayed him. "He is the corporate director butI''m stuck writing about... carbon emissions and biodegradable waste? Great. Just great."


    ***


    When Adam returned to the office, he realized that the rumor mill had already started to churn¡ªand it was only the first day of Saira entering the building. Robert Collins really did know how to work quickly.


    As he walked past clusters of hushed conversations, he caught the sneaking nces of the employees on the floor as well as pieces of whispers¡ªhow, in the past, he had been obsessed with her to the point of stalking.


    Some even said he used to wait near her apartment, always showing up where she was, like he couldn''t take a hint.


    Others were already saying that she was a gold digger, iming she was sleeping with Robert Collins for favors and that is how she had be the director here.


    Another person said she had him wrapped around her little finger, while yet another insisted Robert was just protecting her¡ªfrom his own grandson, no less.


    Apparently, there were stories now that something had gone down between Adam and Saira years ago¡ªsomething serious enough that Robert had to step in to keep things quiet.


    Some even muttered that she''d disappeared back then because Robert Collins had vowed to protect her from his own grandson.


    Adam clenched his jaw as he neared her office. It had started again¡ªand this time, it felt even uglier. And he didn''t have to wonder who would be the loser in the end. It would be... him. Because that is what Robert Collins had nned.


    Adam stopped at the door to her office and knocked once, before entering as he asked," You summoned me?" He made sure to keep his voice loud so that anyone who was trying to listen in would know that he had not gone inside off his own ord. He watched her stiffen and knew she did not like what he had done.


    But, without a word, she gestured for him to take a seat opposite her and he did, closing the door behind him slowly.


    He hadn''t even settled fully into the seat when she reached forward and pressed a button on her desk.


    The transparent walls of her office began to tint, the ss frosting over as the blinds quietly slid into ce, shutting out the watching eyes of the office floor.


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Trying to fan the mes of rumors a little more, are we?"


    "Since when were you afraid of rumors, Adam? You were the poster boy for reckless indifference, remember?"


    "Hmm. That was before everything happened. Or have you forgotten the price I paid for those rumors? After all, it was you who... weaponised them and left me to burn."


    Saira sent him a bitter look then and even as her hands clenched under the table, she asked softly," If you really hate me so much, then why did youe looking for me? Why did you give me hope that you would save me?"

 Chapter 130: A Thousand Words

    <h4>Chapter 130 - A Thousand Words</h4>


    "I gave you hope? When exactly did I do that, Saira?" Adam asked, his voiceced with a casual indifference. Without waiting for a response, he continued, "Anyway, I''m not really interested in digging into the past right now. So, you summoned me here for something specific?"


    Saira gave a firm nod and gestured towards the screen in front of her. "Yes. I wanted to talk about the proposal you submitted. I''ve gone through it in detail, and frankly, I''m concerned. You haven''t offered many cost-effective strategies for reducing the carbon footprint. In fact, if we move forward with your suggestions, the costs will rise significantly. That means we''ll have to deal with pushback from the finance department."


    Adam gave a nonchnt shrug. "That sounds like your area of concern, not mine. As per HR''s role definitions, I''m the one who ns¡ªand you''re the one who implements. Isn''t that what the great Mr Robert Collins suggested and everyone agreed upon?"


    "But you can''t just hand me a bunch of impractical, half-baked ideas and expect me to make them work!" Saira snapped as her frustration rose. "How am I supposed to implement something that isn''t feasible?"


    Adam shrugged again, unconcerned and stood up. "Well, that''s not really my problem, is it?"


    With that, Adam turned around, ready to leave when Saira suddenly stood up and stepped in front of him, raced around her desk and blocked his path.


    He instinctively took a step back, his gaze darting towards the door for a moment but she didn''t stop. His eyes narrowed and he continued to walk backwards... and she continued to follow him, invading his space and closing the distance between them until there was barely a breath between them. He stopped then.


    "It is your problem! As per the HR-defined roles, you''re required to provide feasible ideas. Not just toss random concepts and walk away."


    He shrugged again, even as her nearness made his hands clench and challenged, "Then go ahead. File aint with HR."


    The air between them thickened. Sparks rose and he watched as Saira''s eyes darkened. His already clenched hands tightened further as sher eyes flicked to his lips, just for a second, then back to his. Her breath hitched as she leaned in, closing the distance further between them. He knew the meaning of the look. She wanted to kiss him. He stayed still, only letting his hand move backward, along her side of the desk...


    And just as she was about to kiss him, Adam turned his head sharply, dodging her lips by a fraction. His voice was cool and detached as he said, "Careful, Saira. You''re bordering on sexual harassment. And just so you know... everyone can see it."


    Saira stepped back instinctively and her heart dropped as she turned to see the blinds slowly lifting. They were already almost half way up and the frosted ss was beginning to clear, revealing their figures to the office outside.


    Flushed and reeling, Saira quickly walked back around her desk, putting distance between them while he walked to ''his'' side of the desk.


    Thankfully, the blinds hadn''t openedpletely so when the view cleared, she was sitting on her chair, and he stood in front of her desk.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she picked up the file in front of her and tossed it onto the table between them with a sharp movement.


    "You need to rework those suggestions and make them usable."


    Adam looked at her trembling hands and picked up the file, walking away. This victory was his.


    Once outside, he put on a disgruntled expression and as his office assistant approached him, he handed the file to her and ordered loudly," She really thinks I have all the free time in the world? Calling me here and wasting my time. If people knew how tomunicate properly, this file could''ve easily been passed on through you or sent via email. But no¡ªwe had to waste my time for a meeting that could''ve been a memo."


    "And just so you know," he added to the young assistant who was at a loss over her boss'' rant, his voice loud enough for a few curious onlookers nearby, "if she expects me to work overtime on this nonsense with her, you''ll have to stay back too. I''m not suffering through working with ''her'' alone."


    Then, as he strode down the hallway, he muttered under his breath, "Need someone around to protect me from women throwing themselves at me."


    As soon as the office door clicked shut behind him, a slow, calcting smile began to spread across his face. Gone was the annoyed executive persona. He had finally orchestrated the perfect redirection of the rumors.


    He walked calmly to his desk, sat down and leaned back in his chair as his fingers tapped idly on the armrest. Patience was key now.


    A knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in," he said, already knowing who it would be.


    His assistant stepped in, tablet still in hand, and an excited expression on his face. "Well?" Adam asked slowly


    He smirked. "It''s already started like you thought. They''re buzzing like bees in a heatwave out there. Word is... there is indeed some history between the two of you. Butshe is the one whogot too close. That maybe you were trying to walk away, and she didn''t let you. Also, I''ve already leaked that her mother was your nanny so if everything goes as nned, no one will be able to point fingers at you."


    Adam let out a small, satisfied exhale through his nose, tilting his head back slightly to stare at the ceiling. "Let them talk."


    Saira liked rumors, didn''t she? She''d used them once to her advantage. This time, he was not going to let her use them. Love was love, sure. But business was business too. She''d thought him that. And now, let her suffer from the lessons she had personally taught him. It would serve her just right...

 Chapter 131: The Meaning Of This

    <h4>Chapter 131 - The Meaning Of This</h4>


    "Why isn''t he jumping her? Didn''t he chase after her like a madman before? So why''s he holding back now?" Spencer asked, his voice edged with confusion and frustration as he watched Adam put distance between him and Saira.


    "It''s because he''s being careful. He knows Saira is my pawn," Robert Collins replied calmly as he watched the security footage of Saira''s office ying on therge screen in Spencer''s office.


    The clip was from two weeks ago, back when she had first joined thepany. They had hoped for something incriminating¡ªsomething they could use to corner Adam¡ªbut the recording showed nothing of the sort.


    If anything, it captured Saira being aggressive, pushing Adam into a corner, while Adam himself barely reacted. There was nothing in this that could hurt Adam. Quite the opposite, in fact.


    Spencer, however,was far from reassured. He paced slightly, casting nces between the footage and his grandfather. "But still... he should''ve reacted. Done something. Doesn''t it bother you that he''s not ying into it? She''s already tried to get close to him several times and it''s been a bust..."


    Robert didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached for his phone and made a quick call and gave out a string of instructions. The callsted only a minute, but it was enough to make Spencer pause. He watched his grandfather closely, and when Robert ended the call, Spencer''s frown deepened.


    "Grandpa?" he asked, clearly uncertain. "How''s that going to work?"


    Robert Collins turned to him with a slow, confident smile and patted Spencer''s shoulder with deliberate reassurance. "It''ll work," he said simply. "And it''ll work beautifully. Just rx. Until now, Adam is wary of her because of me. But if I make it clear that now I have no interest in holding her, she will definitely be left vulnerable... And a vulnerable Saira will bring out the protective Adam."


    Spencer nodded and tried to calm himself. He wanted to push out Adam as soon as possible. He was impatient for it. He just hoped that Saira would get things done faster.


    ***


    "I''m pretty sure I already told you¡ªif I ever have to work overtime, you''ll be staying here with me," Adam said sharply as he red at his assistant who was hurriedly gathering his things.


    The assistant gave him a sheepish smile and said, "I would, sir. Honestly. But another client has asked for a meeting at the same time, and I can''t be in two ces at once."


    Adam let out a frustrated sigh, grabbed a file from his desk, and held it out to him. "Fine. I''ll go to that meeting instead. You stay here and take care of things on my end."


    But instead of epting the file, the assistant took a startled step back¡ªas though Adam had suggested something swapping souls rather than just switching client appointments. He shook his head, looking mildly horrified.


    "The clienting to the office... specifically mentioned he needs to meet both co-directors. In person. No substitutes," he said apologetically. "So unfortunately, sir, we really don''t have a choice. I''ll be heading out now."


    Adam watched as his asssitant hurried out of the office as if hounds of hell were after him and sighed, rubbing his head. Most of the office had already emptied out and he''d been about to walk out of the office when this bomb was droppd on him. He walked out slowly towards the other side, where the ''client'' was apparently waiting for a meeting with him and Saira.


    With a perfunctory knock on the door, he opened the door of her office and stopped then.


    "Did I miss something? I thought this was a business meeting." Adam asked slowly as he stared at the woman in front of him who was dressed as if she was ready to go clubbing.


    "There is a meeting. But it is after hours and I have somewhere to be after the meeting. A date with Robert. So, I will..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and stepped back," I see. Then I guess I''ll wait in the conference room for the client. That way, you can get ready for your date faster..."


    But before he could move away, Saira called out," Adam."


    He stopped and turned back, looking at her with a question," Yes?"


    She walked over to him and he stiffened, alert. Without a word, she reached out and wrapped her fingers around his arm, as she walked closer, her body touching his as she pressed closer to his arm. And her eyes searched his face, reflecting their vulnerability.


    "Do you really not care about me anymore, Adam?" she asked quietly. "Does it not bother you that I''m going on a date tonight? With your own grandfather? You used to be jealous of anyone talking to me and now...What about everything we had before, Adam? Does it really not bother you even a bit that I am with him? Have you even once thought about our¡ª"


    Adam pulled his arm away before she could finish and red at her before cutting her off coldly," What bothers me or doesn''t is not your business, Saira. As for the past, you need to stop thinking about that and move on. I have."


    She caught his hand before he could move further away, holding his fingers in a n iron grip.


    "Let go, Saira," Adam warned her in a low voice. She shook her head.


    But when he tried to jerk his hand free again, she stumbled¡ªher bnce giving way as she fell forward and crashed lightly against his chest. Instinctively, his arms went around her to steady her and her hands came up to grip his shirt.


    The space between them seemed to vanish even as the tension only grew heavier.


    Adam''s jaw tightened. He was just about to step back when a voice interrupted them from the doorway.


    "I was here for a meeting," the man said dryly, "but it seems the co-directors decided to start without me."


    Adam immediately stepped away from Saira as he truned his head to look at the older man who had just walked in with an unreadable expression... Meanwhile, Saira straightened her clothes quickly, and said," I''ll join you two in a few moments."

 Chapter 132: Empty

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Empty</h4>


    Adam walked into the conference room with the older man with his jaw tight and shoulders tense. He said nothing as he took the seat across the man, but inside he was seething.


    The older man seemed to be holding a hint of smug amusement in his eyes as he leaned back slightly in his chair and watched Adam with thinly veiled curiosity.


    "So," the man began casually, "are you dating your co-director? That was quite an interesting scene I stumbled onto."


    Adam didn''t look up right away but when he did, his expression was stone cold.


    "You''re misunderstanding," he said tly, his voice devoid of any expression.


    The older man held up a hand, gave him a pacifying smile and said smoothly, "I believe you."


    But his eyes told a different story. There was a gleam there¡ªa knowing look that lingeredLike a man who had seen too many boardroom affairs and knew the signs when he saw them.


    Adam''s jaw twitched, but he didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he leaned forward slightly, folding his hands in front of him.


    "If you''re done specting," he said, his tone sharp but controlled, "I suggest we move on to the agenda. We''re already behind schedule."


    The older man chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Of course. Business, then. Let''s just wait for Miss Saira toe in. I''ve heard a lot of good things about her."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed at that. There was something in the way this man said those words that raised his hackles.


    The next minute, Saira walked in, holding the files in her hand.


    The older man, stood up slightly in a show of chivalry and motioned to the empty seat beside him. "Miss Saira," he said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Please. Sit here."


    There was a pause¡ªbrief, almost imperceptible¡ªbut Adam caught it as she hesitated about sitting next to him.


    But then, she gave a polite nod and walked over, sliding into the seat next to him. She ced the file gently in front of the older man, and said," Mr Kale. Thank you for taking out the time from your busy schedule for this. This outlines the preliminary ns for the quarter''s tie up."


    Mr Kale looked at the file but made no move to open it as he turned his chair towards Saira, effectively blocking Adam and instead spoke to her," I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Vaugn. You''ve made quite the name for yourself in a short time, you''ve been working beside Robert, haven''t you?"


    Saira kept her expressionposed and nodded," Sir Collins has been a great mentor and if you take a look at this file, I''ll let my work speak for itself."


    "Oh, I''ve heard more than just about your work, Miss Vaugn. Robert also told me you''re quite... adaptable. That you know how to keep clients happy. Very hands-on, if I may repeat his words."


    Adam, who had already decided to leave the meeting froze at the words.


    Saira''s lips pressed into a thin line as she heard the underlying meaning but even as she tried to ignore it, her voice trembled a bit as she said, "If you''re referring to business practices, I assure you¡ª"


    "I''m referring to the very special brand of loyalty you inspire." The man leaned closer, covering the little distance between them and ced a hand on her thigh as he said, "Rumor is, you don''t mind mixing pleasure with business. Some even say you''re quite generous with your... attention."


    Saira stilled and her hand tightened slightly on the edge of the table, but she didn''t move. She didn''t blink. She simply said, "We should focus on the proposal, Mr Kale."


    "I am focusing on the proposal."


    Adam stood up. Fast. The chair screeched back.


    Saira stiffened¡ªbut didn''t flinch.


    The man nced at Adam, mildly surprised. "Is something the matter, Mr. Collins?"


    Adam didn''t speak. He walked around the table in four precise strides, eyes fixed on that hand. He stopped beside the man, then reached down and <i>shoved</i> the hand off Saira''s thigh with a sharp, cutting motion.


    "She''s not part of the negotiation," Adam said, his voice like ice. "You keep your hands to yourself."


    The man leaned back with a chuckle, as if amused by the sudden protective words. "My apologies," he said, though there was no regret in his eyes. "Didn''t know you were so territorial. So you and your co director are..."


    "I''m not," Adam snapped. "I just don''t tolerate filth.If you say one more word that isn''t rted to the deal, this meeting''s over."


    Saira turned her head slightly and her eyes flicked to Adam with something unreadable in them.


    But then Mr Kale banged his hand on the table angrily at the insult and stood up, "Maybe instead of jumping in like some overzealous knight, you should''ve asked her if she is willing to trade favors or not. Isn''t that how these things work?"


    He shoved the file aside carelessly as it skidded across the table and came to a stop near Adam. "If I knew I''d be insulted like this, I wouldn''t have wasted my goddamn timeing here."


    "Then don''t," Adam said tly, not missing a beat. "You''re free to leave."


    Mr Kale''s jaw tightened, clearly not expecting that response. But Saira stood up quickly.


    "Mr. Kale," she said, her voice calm but strained. "Please. This is all a misunderstanding."


    He turned to her with a smirk. "A misunderstanding? Try telling that to your co director here!"


    Her eyes flicked to Adam, pleading for him to step back and apologize before settling back on Kale. "You''ve misread the situation. Adam¡ªMr. Collins¡ªwas only trying to make sure things didn''t derail. We value your time. And we value this partnership."


    Kale scoffed. "Spare me thepany lines, sweetheart." His gaze dropped and he gave her another once over as he said dismissively, "If you want to ''cooperate'' now, you''ll have toe to me on your knees. Otherwise, this deal? Dead."


    Adam''s hand mmed on the table.


    "You''re done," he said, voice like steel. "Get the hell out of this building."

 Chapter 133: Your Problem

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Your Problem</h4>


    "What is your problem, Adam?" Saira demanded in a hiss as she watched Mr. Kale walk out of the conference room. "That was an important client! He could''ve backed us on all the low carbon footprint initiatives and the other eco-friendly additions you packed into that proposal¡ªwithout increasing our expenses! And you just threw him out of the office like he didn''t matter!"


    Adam stared at the door for a long second after it mmed shut behind Mr. Kale, and then he turned to Saira, still seething.


    "You heard what he said," he said quietly, as he looked at Saira. "Do you not know what that man wanted in return for his so-called sustainability support?"


    Saira let out a sharp breath, her shoulders tense. "I know exactly what he wanted, Adam. I would have to be out of my mind not to!"


    "And you were going to let that slide?" he barked. "You were going to entertain that filth for the sake of a deal?"


    "I was going to handle it," she snapped as she stepped towards him. "Because someone has to think of the bigger picture."


    Adamughed at that. "Handling it? Is that what it''s called when you sit there and let his hand stay on your thigh?"


    Her expression faltered for a second, then hardened. "Don''t you dare."


    "No," he growled, stepping closer, fury simmering just beneath the surface. "Don''t you dare tell me you were okay with that."


    "I didn''t say I was okay with it. I said I could deal with it. I''ve dealt with worse, Adam."


    " I can guess! I know things like this exist but that does not mean you have to deal with these things so delicately! He was crossing him limits!" he shot back. "And I''ll be damned if I stand by and let you¡ª"


    "It''s not your job to protect me! We are only co-directors and nothing else!"


    "It is my job if I''m in the damn room!" he shouted, pointing at the chair she''d been in moments ago. "He touched you, Saira. He talked to you like you were for sale."


    Saira stilled at his words and then, gave him a sharp and cold smile," Maybe I am for sale, Adam! Maybe I would have slept with him if it got us what we needed."


    Adam''s breath caught like she''d pped him. His fists clenched at his sides as he stared at her.


    Saira''s chin lifted in challenge as her eyes shed. "What? You don''t think women in business do what they have to? You think everyone who smiles sweetly at a dinner meeting gets contracts with clean hands and a clean conscience?"


    Adam paused at that," Maybe for smallerpanies! But you are working for ABC Industries! And you have Robert Collins'' protection! Why do you need to resort to this?"


    Saira let out a bitter, humorlessugh at the mention of Robert''s name. "Robert''s protection?" she echoed with a scoff. "Is that what you think I''ve had all this time? Or are you trying to fool yourself? You cannot be so naive as to think he was shielding me?"


    She stepped back, hands clenching at her sides, eyes burning. "Robert never gave a damn about protecting me, Adam. I was just useful to him¡ªsomeone to keep you in check, to make sure you stayed in line. That was my role. Nothing more. And you know it!"


    Saira''s voice cracked slightly, but she kept going. I know I did the worst thing I could. And I do regret it. But understand that I have been punished for it as well! Thest years have taught me that I might have all the money and luxury but without love, I have nothing! Without you, I had nothing!"


    "But..." She wiped her tears slowly and looked at him," But now, it seems I am not going to be having any luxury as well. Because you got married... I stopped being useful.


    "So now, I need to find other ways to be useful. You think I don''t know how this game is yed? You think I don''t understand the unspoken rules?"


    She turned away from him, blinking hard, "That''s why I begged you to help me. To stand beside me so I wouldn''t have to crawl for the scraps. But you¡ª" she turned back around, her eyes wet, her expression tired and broken, "you already made your stance clear. You don''t want me. You don''t even trust me. So don''t pretend to care now."


    Adam tried to interrupt, but she cut him off before he could say a word.


    "Stop protecting me, Adam. You don''t get to step in like some righteous savior when you''ve already drawn the lines in the sand. If I have to spread my legs to survive in this world, then so be it. I''ll do what I have to."


    The words hung in the air between them like a p.


    And then, her face crumpled.


    A sharp sob escaped her lips as all the fight drained from her. In a sudden, desperate motion, she closed the distance between them and threw herself into his arms. Her hands fisted in his shirt and her forehead pressed against his chest as the tears finally fell as her body trembled. It seemed as if a dam had been broken...


    "I''m so tired, Adam," she whispered, her voice breaking as she sobbed. "I''m so tired of fighting alone. With one wrong decision, I''ve lost so much. I lost you; I lost our baby. I lost myself...You don''t even know the regrets that I carry."


    Adam stood frozen for a moment. But then his arms came around her instinctively, strong pulling her close as she trembled in his hold. And he took a deep breath.


    It seemed Robert Collins had indeed nned to use Saira against him but keeping his distance had worked. Finally, they had abandoned their ns to use her...


    He didn''t say anything just held her tighter and patted her back, wondering what they should do next.

 Chapter 134: Hold Her

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Hold Her</h4>


    As Adam''s arms finally closed around her, despite the tears and the sobbing, a triumphant glint flickered in Saira''s eyes. Atst, he had let down his guard. Releasing her grip on his shirt, she slid her arms around his waist and held him tighter, pressing her body closer to him.


    She felt the steady thud of his heart beneath her cheek and closed her eyes, letting his scent wash over her. It had been so long since theyd been together. In the past, she''d liked being in his arms but this time, it felt like a safe haven. She felt as if she would never suffer again if only she could stay here. She let herself tremble, just enough for it to feel real, just enough to make him think she was breaking and needed him.


    "I hate feeling like this," she whispered, close to his ears, her voice low and breathy against his lobe. "Like I''m nothing. Like I''m disposable. And do you know what is the worst part? You make me feel that way, Adam... when you look at me like I''m the enemy."


    His arms tightened instinctively around, and she smiled through her tears. Her fingers skimmed slowly along his back, her nails dragging lightly over the fabric of his shirt. Her breath was shaky and uneven, fanned against his skin. She needed to remind him how he would always hold her when they came together... when he let himself go...


    "Do you know what it''s like," she murmured, "to beg someone to stand beside you and be met with silence?" She pulled back just enough to look up at him with wide eyes and licked her lips, letting his gaze follow her and spoke softly, "I just didn''t need you to save me. I wanted you to want to."


    She reached up slowly, letting her fingers brush the side of his jaw in a feather-light caress. "But I get it now. For you, I''m not worth saving. Not anymore."


    "Saira..." Adam began in a tight voice tight and despite her pained expression, she knew she was close to victory. She knew just how to melt this man.


    Her hand slid into his hair, caressing slowly, as her eyes met his. "But maybe I''m worth something else." Her body arched slightly into his, her breath catching as she leaned in closer, lips almost grazing his. "It''s been so many years, Adam since I''ve been held. Even if you don''t want to save me...be with me, Adam. Let this be the goodbye that we should have had."


    She saw as he frowned and his hand started to move away from her waist but she caught his wrist with one hand, holding it in ce, "You think I don''t see what you want? What you fight so hard to ignore every time you look at me? How protective and possessive you are of me?


    Her other hand drifted down his chest, slowly, "I''ve always known what you like. What you need. And you know what I need, Adam. Can you give that to me?"


    Adam didn''t move. But she let her question hang there, waiting for him to take the final step. Because he didn''t pull away. And for a breathless second, she thought she had him. That he would finally surrender¡ªjust this once.


    But when she felt his fingers twitch and he looked at her, she knew he needed yet another push.


    She tilted her chin up, closing the distance between them, letting her lips almost brush his. "Let me give you what you won''t ask for."


    But just as she leaned in, just as she felt the tension in him crack like a thread about to snap¡ªhe stepped back, taking his hand behind his back.


    The air between them cooled instantly as hetook a full step away, creating a space that felt like a chasm.


    Saira froze, eyes wide, her lips still parted ready for his kiss "What¡ª"


    "If you really need my help," Adam said quietly, "then I''ll do the best I can." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "But I don''t need you to pay with your body."


    For a moment, the room was silent. Her expression shifted and gone was the vulnerable look onher face, reced by anger as she crossed her arms in front of her defensively and red, "Is that what you think it is? You think I was trying to sell myself to you?"


    Adam didn''t flinch, instead simply red at her, "I don''t know what it is, Saira."


    He looked at her, finally, with an unreadable expression that infuriated her.


    "Because haven''t you made it clear that you''re willing to use your body to achieve your means?"


    Her lips parted and her breath caught in her throat, but she didn''t deny it. Couldn''t. She had yed that card just now.


    "And so, I will not touch you."


    She opened her mouth and let tears fill her eyes," Adam... I..."


    But he shook his head and held her gaze unwaveringly. "I won''t touch you. Not until I''ve finished helping you."


    "You really think I''m faking everything? What I feel for you and what you feel for me is not a lie and both of us know it!"


    "I know nothing about you, Saira! I think you don''t know how to be vulnerable without turning it into a weapon.And I won''t be one of your casualties this time!"


    His words struck her like a p. She clenched her hands tightly, letting her nails dig into her palms, letting the slight pain remind herself that she needed to stay calm and do this.


    As she watched, he turned around and walked out of the door. But at thest moment, he stopped and turned around to look at her," I''ll handle that man, Saira. Until then, don''t make any foolish decisions, Saira."


    Saira watched as he walked out of the office and finally unclenched her hands! She''d had him! Almost had him! But dam* it! Why did he have to step back at thest moment!

 Chapter 135: Not Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Not Meeting</h4>


    "Adam."


    Adam turned around at the sound of her voice his movements slow and unsteady as he swayed on his feet. He stared at Mnie blearily, gave her a lopsided smile before turning back to enter their shared house. But, as he tried and failed once again to insert the key into the lock, he didn''t know why but some guilt inside him made him want to put distance between him and her.


    He squinted at the lock that kept moving and tried to insert the key again but it moved. Frustrated, he turned to look at Mnie andined,"Melon! You see this conspiracy? This lock won''t let me open the door."


    Mnie watched him struggle for another moment and rolled her eyes. When he attempted to jam the key in upside down, she finally let out a sigh and nudged him aside.


    "Move."


    With a single motion, she took the key from his hand and slid it into the lock, turned it, and opened the door. Adam blinked, then stared at the now-open door, then at her.


    "You''re a witch, Melon," he said, his voice filled with a kind of drunken awe. "You just¡ªmagicked it open."


    Mnie rolled her eyes and walked in, cing the heavy bag in her hand onto the table. She''d had a long day today, arguing with the suppliers for one of their signature pieces getting infected wood. And now, Adam, who she had not seen for weeks, was standing here drunk. Just what a day...


    Seeing him still standing there, she turned back and asked him," Are you going to stand there all night?"


    He wobbled forward with the care of a man crossing a tight rope and once over the threshold, he looked around vaguely.


    "Can you tell me which way is my room?" he asked, as if theyout of the house had transformed in his absence. "I need to go there... because I have been a bad boy! I need to hide from Melon..."


    That made Mnie still as she turned to look at him carefully, wondering if he was doing this to prank her or something. But he seemed drunk. However, she carefully pointed towards the left and said, "Same ce it was yesterday, and every day before that."


    He nodded, showed her a thumbs up gesture and as though this was brand new information and shuffled off in that general direction.


    She watched him go, then sank onto the couch, dragging a hand over her face as she fell back tiredly. Her gaze lingered on the bedroom door that he had disappeared behind and leaned back in the couch, muttering to herself, " What happened to never drinking much? That drinking too much made him feel vulnerable? What a liar..."


    Just then she felt a touchon her knee and nearly jumped out of her skin when she found Adam kneeling in front of her...


    "Sorry," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes round and solemn in the dim light.


    Mnie blinked. "Sorry? For what?"


    He blinked right back at her like she''d just asked the most obvious question in the world. "Because men are jerks," he said.


    She burst outughing. "I didn''t know you could be this cute when you''re drunk."


    With a soft chuckle, she reached forward and patted his cheek as if humoring an innocent little child, "Go to your room, Adam. Sleep off the drunkenness."


    But instead of moving, he caught her hands in his and slowly, without a word, lowered his head onto herp.


    Mnie froze.


    Adam didn''t move for a moment. Then, with a gesture that was totally out of ce on someone like him, he took her hand in his and ced it on his cheek, holding it there. His eyes fluttered closed.


    Mnie stared down at him, her mouth slightly parted, uncertain what to do. Her firstinstinct was to pull away¡ªbut she didn''t. Instead, she let her hand rest there on his slightly stubbled cheek.


    A few minutes passed in silence, filled only by the soft hum of the refrigerator in the distance. Then he sighed deeply and as if something inside him was gone, asked her in a soft voice,"Melon. Were there a lot of people like Mr. Grif when you joined ABC as the CEO?"


    She stilled. Why would Adam ask such a question?


    Her brows furrowed as she looked down at him. "There are some who would take advantage of someone''s weakness to gain something for themselves. But there are also others who are fair. So, I was lucky that I didn''t have to have deal with too many of those."


    "And did you ever have topromise? For gains?"


    Before she could answer, he shook his head, almost to himself. "No... You wouldn''t do that. You''re too proud for that."


    Mnie gave a quiet chuckle, though the mirth didn''t quite reach her eyes. "We never really know the circumstances in which someone''s had topromise, Adam. We shouldn''t judge too easily."


    He lifted his head then, eyes suddenly clearer than they had been all evening. He sat up straighter, searching her face with something dangerously close to rity¡ªand then, before she could process it, he leaned forward and kissed her hard almost as if he nned to eat her.


    For a moment¡ªjust one¡ªMnie kissed him back, her fingers curling ever so slightly against his shirt as she returned his kiss, letting his tongue invade her mouth and caress her.


    However, as her arms wound around him, and Adam broke the kiss to pepper kisses over all of her face, she stilled.


    And then, as he tried to push her backwards onto the couch, she pushed him away, hard enough that he nearly stumbled back against the coffee table and looked at her in confusion.


    Her voice was ice. "Go back to your room, Adam."


    He blinked at her, confused.


    "And next time," she added, her eyes narrowing, "don''te near me smelling like another woman."


    Her words cut through the haze and his expression faltered. But, Mnie didn''t wait for him to respond and instead walked to her room, holding her head high.

 Chapter 136: Cold War

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Cold War</h4>


    Adam stepped out with a blinding headache pounding behind his eyes and a sour mood clinging to him like a second skin. He paused at the doorway, blinking against the light, just as Mnie emerged from her room across the hall.


    He opened his mouth, about to mumble a half-hearted "Good morning," but stopped short when she nced in his direction¡ªonly to make a face like she''d just spotted a lizard clinging to the wall. Without a word, she turned and walked off, her steps brisk and dismissive.


    He frowned, the greeting dying on his tongue. What was that about? He was the one nursing a hangover, not her so why was she ring at him?


    With a shrug of his shoulders, he trailed after her into the kitchen, each step heavy because his body hadn''t fully signed up for the day yet. His only goal was to grab some hangover medicine from the cab and maybe find a ss of water that didn''t judge him before going back and falling onto his bed..


    But as soon as he entered, Mnie shot him that same look again¡ªeyebrows raised, lips curled ever so slightly like she''d smelled something unpleasant.


    He froze halfway to the counter, hand in mid-air. "Seriously?" he asked, blinking at her. "What''s with the attitude? Are your panties in a bunch or something?"


    Mnie snorted, not even bothering to look away from the mug where she was aggressively mixing sugar in her coffee. She shot him a look and then asked tly," What attitude?"


    He stared at her, his headache already pulsing in time with his irritation. "That one. The one where you look at me like I''m a roach that just crawled out of the sink."


    She turned off the tap with a sharp twist and finally looked at him, face nk but eyes sparking. "If the roach fits..."


    He blinked again. "Okay, wow. Just... may I ask what the hell I am being cursed at for?"


    She rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t fall out of her head. Taking another long sip of her coffee, she finally muttered, "Maybe you should think about what you''ve done."


    He blinked again, slower this time. "I''m sorry, what?"


    She set the mug down with a sharp clink and crossed her arms, and red at him like she was about two seconds away fromunching the mug at his head. "You figure it out."


    Adam stood there, staring at her, mind trudging through the thick fog of his hangover. He rubbed his temples, trying to recall something¡ªanything¡ªthat might have offended her. It was like flipping through a book with the pages stuck together. Then something clicked.


    His eyes snapped open and he stared at her, "Wait. Is this because I kissed you?"


    He took a slow step toward her, then another, until he was close enough to lower his voice and then in the same tone that he liked to tease her wish, said slowly, "Melon, I like kissing you. You like kissing me. So why the stink eye this morning?"


    She harrumphed, and was about to pick her coffee cup again when Adam reached for it faster and took a sip, which made her even more furious and she bit out, "You should be grateful you''re only getting a stink eye right now."


    He stared at her, confused¡ªuntil it hit him like a brick to the skull.


    Oh. Hell.


    The unwee memory from the night before returned and he winced flinching at the realisation. Right. Saira. Her perfume had clung to him because he''d let her hug him and Mnie had noticed. She hadn''t pushed him away because of the kiss¡ªshe''d done it because he''de to her smelling like someone else. And drunk...


    Cursing in his head, he opened his mouth to exin that nothing had happened but before he could get a word out, Mnie''s phone rang loudly.


    At the same time, the faint hum of chatter reached them from outside. Then came a louder sound¡ªseveral voices, footsteps, maybe even a car door mming. Adam nced toward the window, brows furrowing and moved to get his phone out of the pocket to check the surveince cameras.


    His eyes widened as soon as the image came to life and he cursed.


    He squinted. There were at least six of them, maybe more. Some had clipboards. One had a camera. Another was wearing an unfortunately familiar logo on their shirt¡ªone that screamed tabloid.


    His stomach dropped. "What the..."


    Meanwhile, Mnie had pressed the phone to her ear. "La?"


    "Where the hell are you?" La''s voice crackled through the speaker frantically, "Are you okay? I swear, I had no idea that Adam would also turn out to be such a jerk! Oh God, I will sue¡ª"


    "What?" Mnie frowned as she walked away from the kitchen and asked, "La, breathe. I''m fine. What are you even¡ª" But before she could ask, her best friend seemed to have guessed that she had no idea about the matter and immediately ordered," Oh my God! You haven''t even checked the social media, have you? Take a look and see the mess there is! And once you have seen it, let me know what you need me to do! I have thugs and everything ready!"


    Mnie ended the call with a quick, "I''ll call you back," and immediately opened her phone''s browser. Her thumb hovered over the trending tab on her social feed¡ªand then froze as the hashtags pped her across the face.


    #AdamCollinsMysteryWoman#CorporateCasanova#KissCaughtOnCamera#ExFilesUnfold


    Her mouth parted slightly as she scrolled through post after post. One of the first images to load was a dim, grainy shot taken inside a wine cer where Adam''s image was clear but the woman''s was not. But of course she knew who that was.


    The second was also a familiar ce... The ABC enterprises conference room and same two people, this time hugging each other. And thest one was an old picture of a couple, maybe from the high school...


    She looked up then and met Adam''s eyes...

 Chapter 137: Explain

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Exin</h4>


    "This is not what it seems..." Adam said urgently, as he came towards her. But before he could say anything more, his phone rang again. He fumbled to answer it, casting a helpless nce at Mnie, and spoke into the phone as he heard someone say something, "I''ll be there in ten."


    He ended the call with a hurried sigh, pressed the phone to his forehead for a moment as if trying to collect himself and then, slowly, he turned back to her, and said, "Melon, please. Don''t make any hasty decisions okay? I can exin everything¡ªI swear I can. But we need to talk. Just give me a chance."


    Without waiting for an answer, Adam turned back towards his room, racing there to get ready to go wherever he needed to be in the next ten.


    Just then, her own phone started to ring again, slicing through the stillness. She looked down and saw the name sh on the screen¡ªSir Robert.


    Cautiously, she answered the older man''s call, bringing the phone to her ear. His familiar voice came through immediately,ced with urgency and warmth."Mnie, child! I''ve sent over the driver to pick you up. I''m sure you must want to talke over quickly, okay? He''ll drive straight through. I know the press must have surrounded you by now, and you don''t need to say a word to them. Just get in the car. I''ll be waiting for you toe home."


    He too disconnected the call without waiting for a response. Mnie nced at the screen of her phone, which was once again showing Adam and Saira and then looked up at the door that was still closed.


    She ran a hand over her face. She had no idea what was going on or what to think. Adam had apparently cheated on her with his first love and it seemed everyone knew about it before her. What a... mess.


    Shaking her head, she walked to her room, showered quickly and stepped out again in record time. The door to the opposite side was open so that meant that he had already left. Taking in a deep breath, she sighed. It would have been so much better to just drive there heself, instead of going through the throng outside.


    She picked up her bag and keys, took a deep breath to encourage herself and opened the main door, ready in battle mode.


    Outside, the noise hit her immediately¡ªdozens of reporters crowded the main gate cameras shing, voices calling her name from every direction.


    "Miss Mnie! Is it true?"


    "Did you know about Adam and Saira?"


    "Are you still together?"


    "Mnie, onement, please!"


    "Is it true that you were only together for the shares of ABC Industries?


    She paused at the top of the steps and then breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed the driver trying toe through the crowd. Hurriedly, she raced through the crowd, even as they jostled to get closer to her. Thankfully, the car was parked near her and she was able to get in quickly.


    Before she could thank the driver for helping her, her eyes met Spencer''s sitting on the other side and she scowled," What are you doing here?"


    For a moment, Mnie considered jumping out of the car and going back into the press crowding around them. Really? It did not take a rocket scientist to know that Spencer and Sir Collins were probably behind the media circus. While Adam''s cheating was on him, the circus was on these people.But before she could do that, the driver had already started the car and pulled away, leaving the chaos behing them.


    Spencer sat back, one leg crossed casually over the other as he studied her, with a tone that screamed of smugness. She blinked. There had never been a doubt about Spencer being handsome but somehow, she had never realized that he could carry such a nasty expression.


    While she was still thinking things through, Spencer sent her a look and said, "I just wanted to see how you''d look after being cheated on. After trusting Adam so much! Now, how do you feel about being used and cast aside by him as well?"


    Mnie didn''t respond immediately. Her expression didn''t shift. Instead, she gave him a thin, unamused smile¡ªbarely a twitch of her lips¡ªthen turned her head to the window and looked out, her voice cool and dry.


    "How thoughtful of you, Spencer toe and see." she said. "Really."


    And after that, she didn''t look back at him.


    Thankfully, Spencer didn''t try to insist on conversation. He just leaned further into the seat, letting the silence stretch out between them as the car continued to speed toward Sir Robert''s estate.


    But, of course, she had been thankful too soon. Because barely a few moments had passed when Spencer turned to look at her. She could feel his eyes on her, waiting for her to flinch, to crack, to say something or even look at his possibly. She didn''t.


    He sighed and shifted slightly. "You know," he began, his voice almost conversational, "you''ve always been impulsive when you''re angry. You did all this just to get back at me, didn''t you?"


    Mnie didn''t move or give any reaction but inside she was sighing. As always, Spencer seemed to think everything was about him...


    Taking her silence as her agreement, he continued in a faux sympathetic tone, "I get it now. You were hurt because I said I never loved you. You wanted to hurt me back. So, you ran into Adam''s arms, threw your lot in with his, all just to prove something. It makes sense, really, now that I think back to everything.


    A beat of silence followed, as though he was expecting a reaction from her. She gave him none. Nope. She was pretending to be deaf and mute.


    "I''m not even mad at you anymore for your betrayal," he said, with a short chuckle, like he was trying to prove he''d evolved. Her betrayal? Wow. He could really delude himself she thought to herself as Spencer continued, "Actually, I feel kind of bad for you. You thought he was your salvation, didn''t you? And now... well."


    Another pause.


    "If you need help," Spencer added, "I mean it. You cane to me. You don''t have anyone else, Mel. No family. No support. But I can be that for you."


    Finally, she turned to him with a bored look, "So generous of you to offer, Spencer," she said. "Really touching."


    He smirked at the sarcasm but tried again, leaning forward slightly. "I''m serious. You might hate me, but I don''t hate you. Despite everything, you''re still important to me as a friend."


    Mnie shot him a cool look before turning back to look outside. Thankfully, Spencer seemed to finally take the hint and quietened down.

 Chapter 138: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Worried</h4>


    The moment Mnie entered the Collins'' Mansion, she was swiftly escorted through the long hallway to where Sir Collins was waiting. He stood as she approached, then reached out and took her hand in both of his, giving it a pat.


    "Mnie, child. Are you doing okay? I want to apologize to you, but the truth is¡ªI don''t even know where to begin. Both my grandsons have wronged you, and for that, I take full responsibility. I am the one who is responsible for everything! If only..." He broke off, and then sighed and continued for a moment," But don''t you worry. Bringing Saira back into all this¡ªthat was my doing, and I''ll be the one to deal with it."


    Mnie held his gaze for a moment, then slowly and gingerly extracted her hand from his grasp. She didn''t say anything right away.


    Instead, her eyes drifted past him¡ªtoward the sitting area behind him where, seated on the edge of the couch with her hands in herp and her head bowed, was Saira Vaughn. She didn''t look up. Didn''t say a word. Just sat there, silent and still.


    "And how do you intend to deal with it?" Mnie asked slowly.


    Sir Robert Collins sighed and then asked her," I think I will leave that to you. But first you need to understand the history and everything between Saira and Adam. Just like I don''t want to wrong you, I cannot let this girl suffer as either. She has been my loyal assistant for so long, she is like a granddaughter to me."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow at that and sat down to where the man indicated.


    Once seated, Robert Collins gave her a tired look and sighed, "I thought Adam had changed. That he was devoted to you now. This was the only reason that I let Saira return. If I had known that bringing her back would cause such a storm, I would never have..."


    Mnie looked at him keenly and nodded. It seems finally, she was going to be told the ''long'' story that Adam had mentioned.


    Sir Robert let out another long and tired sigh and continued," Saira and Adam grew up together after Adam was brought home. Saira''s mother was Adam''s nanny." He hesitated then and then cocked his head and looked at her," I don''t know if Adam has told you about his parents?"


    "Only that his father died when he was young and then he was adopted by Grandma." Mnie said, without letting the old man know the other details that Adam had told her about.


    Robert nodded," Yes. Adam was the grandson of a friend and when he was orphaned, my sweet wife brought him home. But of course the two of us were already too old to bring up a child so we gave her care to our son and his wife since they already had Spencer who was of same age. Anyway, we had hoped that things would be easier for her, but as you know, my daughter inw was not very happy with having another child forced on her. So, she left his care to Saira''s mother who was a kind hearted woman."


    "Anyway, the woman helped raise Adam as her own son and even encouraged Saira to y with him. This... caused Adam to be clingy to them."


    "Even so, we thought nothing of it and thought that it was good he had a good influence in his life. But things changed when Saira and Adam were older. Adam developed... romantic feelings for Saira."


    "Of course as a young woman, even though she had reservations about Adam, she agreed to date him. After that..."


    Sir Robert Collins paused this time and turned to look at Saira who was now finally looking up at them, her eyes shining, as she said," Let me continue from here, Sir Collins. I know... how ashamed you are of..."


    But Sir Roberts shook his head and said," My shame has nothing on your pain."


    However, Saira shook her head and said softly," It is my story to share." She turned to look at Mnie then and said slowly," Initially, I was happy. Adam was my best friend since childhood. So, even though our rtionship was changed, I thought that we could be happy. But then, things started to change."


    "Adam got more and more possessive as days passed. Earlier he used to not like me talking to boys as he always thought that they were trying to take me away from him. So, to appease him I stopped talking to boys. Then slowly, he started to hate having to share me with girl friends also and would always prepare something for me whenever I mentioned needig to go out with them. If it was a friends'' birthday party, Adam would have some romantic date scheduled for us which would over run and cause me to miss the party."


    "I didn''t even realise when I''d lost all friends after I began dating him. Even then, I was happy to just be with him... I knew there were rumors about me being a gold digger for going after him. After all, he was a part of the Collins'' family. And to add to that, he was a star student appreciated by everyone. So, there were many envious. I did not let anything bother me because for me, Adam was indeed enough... Until..."


    She sighed then and looked at her," There are many downsides to being a popr student. Many girls were willing to throw themselves at him. But he remained loyal to me. I was so proud of that. However, he soon started to force me to get close to him. He would invade my space, try to get physical and when I refused, he''d get angry and sarcastic."


    "That is when our rtionship started to change. Gone were the happy and peaceful days and now, we were always ending up fighting. I started to dread spending time with him and we had our biggest ever argument one night when he invited me to a hotel room andforced himself on me."

 Chapter 139: Still Silence

    <h4>Chapter 139: Still Silence</h4>


    Mnie stilled, her breath catching as the weight of Saira¡¯s words settled in her chest. Had she heard correctly? This woman¡ªthis same woman who had boldly imed that Adam would eventuallye back to her¡ªwas now saying that he had...ra*ed her? Her mind reeled, struggling to grasp the meaning behind the confession. What kind of twisted story was this?


    Before she could even begin to process it, let alone form a coherent response, Saira continued, her voice dropping to a whisper, so soft it was almost swallowed by the silence.


    "I know it must sound unbelievable to you," she said, eyes downcast, fingers twisting the edge of her sleeve. "But Adam... he really was obsessed with me. After everything happened¡ªafter that night¡ªhe came to me, tried to console me, acted like he was sorry. He even apologized, over and over, and I... I forgave him. Because despite all of it, despite how broken I felt, I still loved him. I know how foolish that must sound, but it¡¯s the truth."


    Saira hesitated then, as if gathering the strength to share the next part.


    "And then I found out I was pregnant."


    Mnie¡¯s heart dropped.


    "Adam was getting ready to leave for university, so I didn¡¯t tell him at first. I didn¡¯t want to ruin his future. But when my mother found out, she med me. Said I must have done something to trap him, to bring shame on their family. I was broken! My own mother believed in him. I tried to carry that burden for a while, tried to protect everyone, but eventually... I couldn¡¯t bear the shame anymore. So I confessed. I told my mother everything."


    This time, Saira¡¯s voice cracked, and a guttural sob tore from her throat as she buried her face in her hands, her shoulders trembling with the force of her grief.


    Sir Collins, who had been silent all this time, finally moved. His deep sigh filled the space and he looked at Saira with an expression of sorrow and regret.


    "This," he said slowly, "this was the reason my wife and son cast Adam out of the house all those years ago. They believed that he no longer deserved to carry our name. That what he had done... was beyond forgiveness."


    He paused, his eyes darkening as memories resurfaced, then continued.


    "Saira¡¯s mother¡ªGod rest her soul¡ªshe died of the shock not long after Saira confessed the truth. Her heart couldn¡¯t take it. She had always trusted Adam, saw him almost like her own. To know what he¡¯d done..." He trailed off, shaking his head slowly. "She couldn¡¯t take it."


    "All these years, I kept Saira close to me and Adam away, hoping that everything would be better in the end. But then, Saira heard the news of your marriage. I told her that he was head over heels for you. But she almost broke down. Because, despite everything, she still loved Adam."


    "Last month, she ¡¯conducted¡¯ a test here. She let Adam catch a glimpse of her when he was dining out with you. He walked out of there and followed her all the way to her hotel. I am sure you remember that since he left you then." Sir Robert said pointedly before continuing," Anyway, that incident gave her hope that Adam still loved her so she returned. And as expected, they are close again. Last night, Adam got into a fight with one of our would be clients because of Saira and one thing led to another. That person is the one who leaked the news and the pictures by hacking into our surveince."


    Mnie remained silent, her hands resting stiffly in herp as her gaze flicked between the two people sitting across from her even though her face remained unreadable.


    Whatever the two people sitting across from her expected, it was not what they got. She could see it from their expressions when she casually asked, "So tell me, what exactly is your purpose in inviting me here? Do you want me to divorce Adam... for Saira?"


    She let the question hang in the air and gave them a sharp smile as she continued," Because that... will not happen."


    Saira stiffened instantly, her mouth pulled tight and she spoke resentfully, "You don¡¯t have to divorce him for me! I know enough about Adam to tell you¡ªhe¡¯ll be the one to leave you! Just wait!"


    Sir Robert raised a hand, and sent a warning look to Saira, reprimanding her, "Saira. That¡¯s enough." Next, he turned to Mnie and spoke softly," Mnie, I... expected better of you. I might not have spent much time with you but I know of your work ethic and principles. My reason for bringing you here was simply to protect you and make you aware that things are not as straight forward as they seem. But I didn¡¯t think you would be blinded by greed."


    Sir Roberts turned sharply to Saira who was about to say something more and making sure that she had backed down, he turned to look at Mnie again.


    "Mnie, you must understand... the press outside, the people in our offices¡ªthey¡¯re all talking. Ever since the footage was leaked, the stories have taken a life of their own. They¡¯re calling Saira names¡ªgold digger, home-wrecker, worse. She¡¯s being painted as the viin in this mess. And that... that isn¡¯t the truth."


    "She has already suffered through this in the past and I will not let her go through it again! I¡¯ve convinced her to hold a press conference. She will get a chance clear her name. To tell everyone that Adam pursued her. That she tried to stay away, but he wouldn¡¯t let her."


    "And I want you to stand with us when she does," he said inly. "To speak up. You will tell them that you and Adam were only together because of the will and that there is no rtionship between the two of you." He paused then and continued just as simply," If you don¡¯t... then I will have no choice but to ask Saira to reveal the past to Adam and from there on...Adam and you both will suffer."

 Chapter 140: Wow

    <h4>Chapter 140: Wow</h4>


    Adam, I have news."


    "What?"


    "I don¡¯t think we can afford to wait any longer¡ªthis thing is festering, and they¡¯re holding a press conference."


    Max threw the phone down on the table with a loud thud. Adam didn¡¯t even flinch. He just shrugged, cool as ever.


    "Let them hold it," he muttered. "It¡¯s not like we weren¡¯t expecting¡ª"


    "Would you say the same thing," Max cut in sharply, "if you knew Mnie¡¯s name is on the list? She¡¯s one of the speakers."


    That stopped Adam cold. The muscle in his jaw twitched as he turned and scowled. He snatched the tablet off the counter and began scrolling furiously.


    "She left the house right after you did," Max added, his voice low but biting. "And right now? She¡¯s at Collins¡¯ mansion. I really hope you¡¯ve exined everything to her."


    Adam¡¯s mouth tightened. He didn¡¯t look up from the tablet as he said, "I haven¡¯t. Not much of anything, anyway. I was going to at least rify these pictures¡ªbut then you called. I came straight here."


    Max stared at him like he¡¯d grown two heads and shook his head. "For someone with that absurd IQ and a brain made for building empires," he said slowly, "you really are dumb sometimes. No most times!"


    Adam finally looked at him with a question that had Max shake his head in exasperation," When,st week, you told me the truth of whatever happened five years ago, even I could not help but doubt you momentarily! Me! Who had seen you and known you for five years and received an entire exnation from you! What do you think Mnie must be believing after receiving the rubbish from them?"


    Max crossed his arms in front of him and sighed again, "So what now? Do we expose them first¡ªcall a press conference of our own and get ahead of it? Or do we sit back, wait for them to pull the pin, ande crawling out after the explosion to ¡¯rify¡¯? I will strongly advise the first, but I have a feeling..."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. He stood slowly, raked a hand through his hair as his eyes darkened in thought. "We wait," he said atst. "Let them speak first. Let them feel untouchable. Like we originally nned."


    Max curse. This is what he had feared. That Adam would want them to wait. Why was the man intent on torturing himself!


    Meanwhile, he watched as Adam pulled his phone out of his pocket and tried calling Mnie. Once. Twice. A third time.


    And as expected, it was not answered.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. "She¡¯s not picking up."


    Just then, Adam turned to him, jaw tight, expression unreadable and muttered. "Send me the location. Wherever they¡¯re holding that press conference¡ªI want to be there."


    With that, Adam walked out of the office, leaving Max shocked.


    Adam drove in silence, almost unaware of where he was headed, the hum of the engine the only sound in the car. But inside his head, it was anything but quiet as a single thought seemed to be echoing in his head- How was he going to exin this to her?


    His hands tightened around the steering wheel until his knuckles whitened. His jaw clenched as if that could somehow hold back the flood of thoughts rushing through him.


    Why was he so worried? When it had all gone down¡ªwhen he¡¯d been dragged through the mud and thrown out of the Collins¡¯ household like trash¡ªhe¡¯d sworn never to exin himself to anyone again. Not to plead. Not to justify. Not to beg for understanding that no one seemed willing to give.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone to believe him as long as his own conscience was clear.


    The people who raised him hadn¡¯t believed him. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect Madam Collins or Spencer to have done that, but grandmother and father...They had doubted him without a second thought. Just because Saira imed she had been ra*ed by him, they believed it.


    And yes, his grandmother had eventually uncovered the truth¡ªbut discovering something and believing in someone? Those were twopletely different things. So, even though he had willingly forgiven her, he had not forgotten the hurt that he had received.


    Just now, even Max had just confessed to a moment of hesitation. A flicker of doubt about his character. So, why would Mnie have any reason to believe in him.


    Adam¡¯s grip tightened all over again and he had to remind himself. So what if Mnie believed the lies? So what if she stood at that podium and spat his name like poison? That was her choice. He didn¡¯t care. She was just a means to an end and though he respected her, he didn¡¯t need her approval.


    If she hated him, so be it. If she believed their version of the story, fine. It wasn¡¯t his concern. It wasn¡¯t.


    He told himself that again, breathing slowly through his nose as he kept his eyes fixed on the road. But still, his foot pressed just a little harder on the gas as his own conscience called him a liar.


    He reached the hotel for the press conference and carefully extracted his mask. He was pretty sure that even if he tried to exin or wanted to exin, he would not get a chance So, with a simply mask, covering his face, he walked in. But just before that, he sent a message to Max to make a special announcement.


    His patience was at an end. He¡¯d nned to give Spencer and Sir Collins a little more time to enjoy their lives but if they did not want it, he could not help it. As for Saira... she really was a fool if she thought that he still loved her. He had indeed been waiting for her. Quite eagerly... Not because he loved her or was obsessed with her. But because he wanted revenge. And it seemed his dish was cold enough to serve....<sup>1</sup></anno><li>referring to Revenge is Best Served Cold</li>

 Chapter 141: A Lie

    <h4>Chapter 141: A Lie</h4>


    As he entered the hotel¡¯s conference room, the first thing he noticed was her¡ªsitting there, poised, staring with an impersonal expression at the reporters who were slowly taking their seats. She looked untouched by the noise around her, almost distant, as if none of it concerned her.


    Adam moved quietly, choosing a seat in the middle of the room, making sure he was directly in her line of sight. If she looked ahead, even casually, she would see him. He tried to guess what she was thinking, but her face gave nothing away.


    His hand clenched against his knee. Was she going to side with Saira in this ridiculous crusade to destroy him? Was she going to stand there and say the things that could end everything?


    He knew she didn¡¯t care about the inheritance his grandmother had left behind¡ªMnie had never been motivated by money. Which meant there was nothing holding her back. Nothing keeping her from turning her back on him if she believed even a fraction of what they were saying. While the seats next to her were empty, he could not help but wonder where the others were.


    Just then, she looked up¡ªstraight at him. Adam stiffened, his breath catching for a moment as their eyes met. There was no sign of surprise, no flicker of recognition. Just that sameposed, unreadable expression she¡¯d worn since he walked in. Did she know it was him behind the mask? Was she pretending not to notice¡ªor had she truly not seen through the carefully chosen disguise?


    Then, as though he didn¡¯t exist at all, her gaze turned away.


    Adam watched as she turned her head away towards the growingmotion at the far end of the banquet hall, where a flurry of camera shutters had burst into a frenzy. The sh of bulbs bounced off the polished walls and chandeliers as two familiar figures entered¡ªSaira and Robert arrived.


    His eyes narrowed as he watched the older man reaching in front and watching casually. Robert Collins then gave a nod to everyone before helping Saira take a seat and he walked forward, adjusting the microphone slightly. He didn¡¯t speak at once, instead surveyed the crowd as if waiting forplete silence. As expected, it worked and everyone quickly quietened down.


    Adam cocked his head at that. This time his grandfather was not going to y the good huy and defend him? It seemed the old man was finally ready to drop all pretenses. That is good too. Later, when he yed his cards, Robert Collins¡¯ would not be able to try and y the old man card.


    "I know many of you are curious about my younger grandson¡¯s... rtionship."


    He paused deliberately, as though letting the word settle while feeding the room¡¯s appetite for drama as every reported seemed to be sitting on the edge, waiting for the juicy morsel to drop.


    "Now, Adam¡ª" he continued, with the faintest smile, "well, Adam has always been a bit of a free spirit. Brilliant, no doubt. But... unconventional. He can¡¯t be bothered with what society thinks. That¡¯s just who he is. Always chasing the next thing, getting lost in his own world, forgetting the rules the rest of us live by."


    The audience gave a few polite chuckles, though some exchanged nces. Adam smiled. Ahh. He was still trying to y the good cop. It looked as if Robert Collins was making excuses for him but despite the affectionate tone, anyone withmon sense shoul dbe able to see that he was being dismissive.


    While, Adam was lost in thought, Robert Collins continued, "But while my grandson may not care for public opinion,I do. And I believe the public deserves rity¡ªparticrly in a matter that has invited so much spection. So let me begin by rifying the rtionship between my grandson Adam and Miss Saira Vaugn¡ªboth co-directors of our global humanitarian initiative¡ª"


    "Excuse me," a voice cut through.


    It wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried. Calm. Clear. Unapologetic.


    All heads turned¡ªincluding Adam¡¯s


    Mnie was on her feet, a microphone in hand as she came to stand next to the older man.


    Robert Collins blinked, caught mid-sentence. No one had ever dared to interrupt him. However, he smiled at Mnie and asked her, "Yes, child. Tell me."


    Mnie smiled at him and continued," Even though you care for your reputation and that of the Collins¡¯, it would be wrong to make you stand in front of everyone and give an exnation for someone else¡¯s misdeeds. Even if that someone is your own grandson."


    Adam¡¯s hands tightened. Someone else¡¯s misdeeds...


    "And so with all due respect, this matter? Let me be the one to give an exnation. It concerns me more than anyone else in this room."


    She took another step forward so that she was now standing half wat to the podium, "So if you don¡¯t mind, I think I should be the one standing here."


    For a second, you could¡¯ve heard a pin drop. Even Adam was surprised. She might be angry at the turn of events but Mnie really had the audacity to cut off Robert Collins.


    The reporters had stopped scribbling. Cameras paused mid-air. Even Saira, who had been preparing to smile for the press, seemed thrown off for a beat.


    Then Sir Collins let out a softugh. One that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyesw hich were already shooting threats at her... "Of course, my dear," he said.


    As he backed off, though, he once again gave Mnie a nce¡ªquick and sharp. A sh of something hard beneath his genteel expression.


    Mnie turned toward the room and faced the sea of expectant faces. For a moment, she said nothing. The silence stretched and then, she sent a look at where Adam was seated and slowly began," Not many people know of Adam Collins, the cksheep of the Collins¡¯ family. Just now, Sir Collins told you of how he cannot be bothered with the public opinion of him. It is indeed true. They say who can know Adam better than the man who helped raise him?"

 Chapter 142: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Truth</h4>


    Mnie turned toward the room and faced the sea of expectant faces. For a moment, she said nothing. The silence stretched and then, she sent a look at where Adam was seated and slowly began," Not many people know of Adam Collins, the cksheep of the Collins¡¯ family. Just now, Sir Collins told you of how he cannot be bothered with the public opinion of him. It is indeed true. They say who can know Adam better than the man who helped raise him?"


    "I have not known Adam for long. He came into my life... when I was at the lowest and we quickly fell in love. But love, as I¡¯vee to understand, isn¡¯t always enough to hold two people together. Not when the two people do not know each other well enough. Like it happened with us."


    Adam felt his stomach drop. It seemed that Mnie really did believe the lies that they had spouted and now, she was going to be the one to reveal them to the world. He sighed and even as his eyes hardened, he was ready to leave. If Mnie would not give him a chance to exin then...


    Meanwhile, Robert Collins exchanged a look with Saira, feeling triumphant. This would be even more perfect. If Mnie was going to be the one to announce everything then it would be even more believable.


    All the reporters straightened and almost simultaneously leaned forward, sensing a scoop.


    Mnie continued," Today, I learnt that the carefree man I havee to know in thest few months is not real. And it was none other than Sir collins¡¯ who made me realise it."


    Adam stood up halfway, ready to leave when Mnie continued," Today, he gave a new aspect to our rtionship. Trust."


    Adam froze, mid-motion. Slowly, as if drawn back by an invisible thread, he turned his head to look at her. His eyes searched her face, trying to read the change. Behind him, a reporter whispered something¡ªlikely telling him to sit. And he did, sinking back into his seat with a soft, uncertain thump.


    "When the news broke out about Adam¡¯s apparent cheating on me, I was at a loss. Then, Sir Collins invited me to the Collins¡¯ mansion and said a few things that made me realize that I trust my husband."


    A ripple passed through the crowd at her words and she continuned, "Saira and Adam are childhood friends. They grew up together and slowly fell in love with each other. However, their rtionship soured a little while after they started dating. Naturally, because she had grown up with the family, Sir Collins took her under her wing, treating her like his family. Because their paths never crossed after that, there were still a lot of unresolved feelings between the two people."


    Sir Robert allowed himself a slow, measured breath. His fingers unclenched on the armrest of his chair. For the first time that day, a flicker of smug satisfaction settled over his face. He nced toward Saira, who kept her eyes downcast, looking the epitome of a victimized innocent who had been wrongly used. Mnie was finally going to confirm what he wanted her to. Anding from her, it would be much more believable and damning.


    Just then, Mnie pressed a button on a small remote and behind them arge screen came to life.


    It started quietly¡ªa blurry ck-and-white video began to y. One of the reporters noticed it first. His eyes widened, and he quickly pulled out his camera to start recording. Soon, more reporters followed, leaning forward with interest as a buzz spread through the room.


    The first video started.


    It showed a small, dim wine cer. In the footage, Saira walked quickly toward Adam and threw herself at him. She put her arms around his waist, her head on his chest, just like in the photo that had been shown to everyone before and shared on the social media. But the video revealed something the photo didn¡¯t.


    Adam didn¡¯t hug her back. He didn¡¯t even move. He stood stiffly, and didn¡¯t even lift his arms to hug her back.


    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, louder this time and all the cameras shed. Pens scribbled. Sir Robert frowned at the sudden energy in the room, and turned his head to look where everyone¡¯s attention was focused.


    And then the second video clip began to y. The one with the picture in the conference room where once again, it was clear that Saira was the one who approached him, tried to initiate a kiss while Adam was the one who stepped away. Gasps echoed from the reporters¡¯ row.


    It was clear from both the videos that the photos shared on social media had been deliberately edited to look as if Adam and Saira were close while the video showed apletely different truth.


    Sir Robert had frozen in disbelief when he saw the clips ying on the screen. He turned back toward the podium, wanting to stop it, but knew it was toote. The damage had been done.


    "When Saira, who was still in love with Adam, tried¡ªand failed¡ªto get close to him, she made a choice. A desperate one. She decided that if she couldn¡¯t win him back with affection, then she would do it with scandal. She wanted to create a situation so damning, so public, that Adam would have no choice but to return to her."


    "And thanks to her, I realized that though Adam Collins cannot care about public opinion, his love for me is true."


    Before Mnie could say anything more, the room erupted.


    Reporters shot up from their chairs, voices ovepping as they shouted over each other.


    "Mrs. Collins, when did you first get suspicious?"


    "Who gave you the videos?"


    "Does Adam know you had these clips?"


    "Are you saying the entire scandal was fake?"


    The shes from cameras were blinding now, and the noise swelled like a wave crashing over her as Mnie tried to get everyone to calm down.

 Chapter 143: The Twists

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Twists</h4>


    "Are you implying the entire scandal was fake, Miss Mnie?" The question shot out like a bullet from the reporters, cutting through the low murmur of others. Dozens of cameras shed and recorders were thrust forward.


    Saira¡¯s head snapped up as her eyes widened in disbelief and fear as they locked onto Mnie. Dam* it! She was changing the flow. The reporters noticed her reaction instantly¡ªand like sharks scenting blood in the water, they turned towards her, forgetting the quiet and decorum.


    "Miss Vaughn, did you fabricate this entire scandal just to force Mr. Collins to break up with his wife?"


    "Did you throw yourself at Adam Collins, and when he refused, try to destroy him out of revenge?"


    Saira¡¯s hands trembled. She looked from one reporter to another, her voice high and cracking with disbelief. "No! I never lied! Mnie is the one lying! She doesn¡¯t want to break up with Adam because she¡¯s after his inheritance!" she shouted, pointing a shaking finger. "She¡¯s trying to discredit me because she knows the truth! Adam followed me to a hotel once! He left her mid-dinner toe see me! He wanted to speak to me in private! She¡¯s the one twisting everything¡ª"


    But before she could go further, the microphone crackled, and Mnie started speaking again in a clear voice.


    "It was indeed all a fake scandal as everyone saw for themselves just now... And, unfortunately, not the first time Miss Saira Vaughn has twisted the truth to suit herself."


    Gasps spread through the room.


    "Years ago, when Adam and Saira began dating, she constantly tried to strengthen their rtionship, fearing that once Adam left for his education abroad, he would find someone else. Someone better. So, in a desperate attempt to hold onto him, she visited himte one night at his hotel. She told him she loved him, that she wanted their rtionship to be more serious. Adam, being who he is, didn¡¯t want to push her into anything. But she insisted. She wanted to make it real."


    The room had fallen silent at this time and even Saira was shocked. How did Mnie know all this?


    "But once the ¡¯deed had been done, Miss Saira Vaugn changed her story. She imed Adam had assaulted her. She even tried to ckmail Lady Collins, threatening to go public if Adam wasn¡¯t cut off. Her usations caused Adam to lose his rmendations and his admission to one of the biggest universities.


    To protect him and avoid scandal, Lady Collins made the hard decision to send Adam away and keep the incident buried. Sir Collins took Saira under his wing in an effort to manage the situation quietly, believing her over his own gradnson.


    Saira¡¯s face drained of color as she sent a look at Sir Collins who was still looking at Mnie with an impersonal look.


    "Later, when Adam returned and married me, Sir Collins assumed the situation was in the past and that Saira had moved on. He thought it was safe to bring her back. Clearly, he was wrong."


    At that moment, the room speakers crackled¡ªand an audio recording began to y.


    <i>"Are you sure you don¡¯t want to wait longer, Saira? I love and respect you enough to do that."</i>


    <i>"I¡¯m sure, Adam. I want to be with you. When I thought you were with someone else, I was terrified. I don¡¯t want to lose you."</i><i></i>


    <i>"But you don¡¯t have anything to fear. I¡¯ve alreadymitted myself to you. Just trust me."</i><i></i>


    <i>"I do trust you, Adam. That¡¯s why I want us to be together."</i>


    The room erupted. Reporters began shouting more questions and cameras clicked rapidly as everything had been recorded by the reporters.


    "This is a lie!" Saira screamed. "You¡ª! This is a fake recording! Did Adam tell you about the conversation and that is how you re created this? This is the same wording! You must have hired a voice artist! That¡¯s from the same night I went to his room! You¡¯re just using this to stop me from saying he¡ªhe¡ª"


    But her words caught. Her eyes widened as she realized what she¡¯d just admitted that she had indeed said those words. Slowly, as if the weight of her outburst had finally sunk in, she copsed back into her chair. Silent.


    Mnie continued, calm and collected.


    Actually, that audio is real. It can be authenticated. What you didn¡¯t know, Saira, was that the hotel you visited that night had recently installed a new voice-activated surround sound system. As part of their system, conversations were always backed up to their secure database for quality assurance. There were no CCTV recordings that night, while I have no way to prove that you were behind their malfunction, these recordings remained.


    Gasps echoed again as everyone listened.


    "When you used Adam of something so vile, Lady Collins quietly retrieved that audio, though it took her time. She knew you were lying and always trusted Adam. But she didn¡¯t expose you¡ªnot because she couldn¡¯t, but because your mother had been loyal to the Collins family for over two decades. She didn¡¯t want to ruin your mother¡¯s name. She gave you the benefit of the doubt."


    Now, Mnie turned her head and looked directly at Saira. "But clearly, you never deserved it. Once again, you tried the same thing, the same trick with me. However, unlike Lady Collins, I am not so benevolent and forgiving.


    A long silence followed then as everyone stayed still in shock. No one moved.And no more questions were shouted. Noments were whispered. Everyone hade expecting drama.


    But this wasn¡¯t just drama anymore. This was exposure.


    Everyone hade for a scoop but ended up getting truckloads of the ice cream giving them headline worth news for days on end. While everyone was distracted, Mnie walked out of the stage. And then, as if everyone had woken up from slumber, they raced forward to try and surround Saira who was still trying toe to terms that her fool proof n had failed.

 Chapter 144: What?

    <h4>Chapter 144: What?</h4>


    Everyone hade for a scoop¡ªbut what they got instead was truckloads of ice cream. Melting, rich, headline-worthy news that would feed their columns and blogs for days, maybe weeks. It wasn¡¯t just a scandal¡ªit was a full-blown media storm,plete with confessions, audio evidence, and a public unravelling no one had anticipated.


    As the conference room erupted into a frenzy¡ªvoices shing, cameras shing, reporters barking questions over each other¡ªMnie stepped off the stage. Like someone who had just finished what she came to do, she didn¡¯t look back. Or even wait to answer a question. And strangely, no one stopped her. They were all too stunned.


    As if everyone had woken up at once from a shared trance, reporters bolted forward, rushing toward Saira, who was still seated in shock. Her mouth opened but no words came out. Her careful n had copsed right in front of the world. And now, that world had turned on her. She turned her head to look at Sir Collins but he was sending her a look that screamed disgust.


    She moved to catch his arm but the older man walked away after sending a disappointed but warning look, as if to remind her that she better not implicate him in her downfall.


    Microphones were shoved into her face. shes nearly blinded her and even as she tried to move, a barrage of questions followed.


    <i>"Miss Vaughn, care toment on the audio?"</i>


    <i>"Was this all fabricated from the start?"</i>


    <i>"How do you respond to ims of ckmail?"</i>


    <i>"What will you do if Mrs Collins¡¯ decides to pursue legal action?"</i>


    She tried to get up, but they cornered her, surrounding her like a wave she couldn¡¯t wade through.


    At the far end of the room, Adam stood still, watching it all unfold. His eyes, however, were not on Saira. They were on Mnie¡ªnow disappearing down the corridor. For a long moment, he didn¡¯t move. But then, almost as if a switch flipped inside him, he turned on his heel and walked out.


    He kept his distance, trailing just far enough behind to avoid drawing attention, but never letting her out of sight. Behind him, the reporters were still swarming around Saira. He heard none of it.


    Mnie didn¡¯t look back and he knew that she was going to leave soon.


    As soon as she reached the parking lot, Adam closed the gap between them and caught up. Without a word, he reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    She didn¡¯t protest. She didn¡¯t even flinch.


    That¡¯s when it hit him.


    She knew.


    She had known all along that it was him under the mask. That all of this¡ªthe reveal, the timing, the execution- whatever she had done was for him. Without a word, he escorted her to the car and they drove off without a word.


    They drove in silence.


    Mnie didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Just leaned her head back against the seat, eyes closed. He sent assional nces her way but then simply concentrated on reaching home. There were things he wanted to say and ask but right now, he had no words.


    Thankfully, the circus from morning had already disappeared from the doorstep and everything was quiet outside. As he stopped the car, he wanted to ask Mnie how she knew everything and when she found out but she was already getting off the car.


    Hurriedly, he stepped off the car and followed her, watching her slow movement as she opened the door to the house. For the first time, in his life, he felt uncertain. Was she angry at him that he had not told her everything? Or that he had allowed Saira to engulf in a scandal like this?


    Unable to stop himself, the moment Mnie stepped into the door, he followed her and banged the door shut. In the next minute, in a single move, he grabbed her wrist, pulled her to himself and then pushed her agaist the door, imprisoning her between himself and the door, his body pressed against hers.


    Their eyes met and, in her eyes, he finally saw the trust he had yearned to see when Saira had first used him. But not found it anywhere. He didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d always known the truth or she¡¯d trusted him but that look, seemed to heal so many of his old wounds.


    His grip on her waist tightened and her name lift his lips in a whisper as he leaned into her, burying his face in the crook of her neck. A shudder ran through him as he felt her armse around him and simply hold him.


    For another long moment, neither of them spoke and Mnie could feel his heart beating close to her, fast and unsteady. The tension in his frame, the way his grip tightened as if he needed something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto. She didn¡¯t pull away, didn¡¯t question him. She simply stood still, and patted his back, letting him know that she was there for him.


    She could feel the weight of his emotions in the way his body stiffened and then softened. She didn¡¯t need him to say it. She didn¡¯t need to ask. She already understood.


    He stayed there, still pressed against her, face buried in the crook of her neck as though he could disappear into her skin. Then slowly, his lips brushed her shoulder. A light kiss, soft and tentative¡ªlike he was asking for permission he didn¡¯t dare voice.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    So he kissed her again. This time more firmly. A little longer. His breath was warm against her skin and she shivered. In a voice barely audible, she breathed his name," Adam..."


    She pushed lightly at his chest, not in anger, not even to really move him¡ªjust enough to remind him... of something. What that something was she had no idea as she felt him pepper her neck with soft butterfly kisses.


    He stepped back. Not far. Just enough to look into her face. His hands stayed on her arms, his fingers curling gently, like he wasn¡¯t ready to let her go.


    Their eyes met again. And this time, the silence wasn¡¯t heavy¡ªit was electric.


    Then, without a word, he leaned in.


    And kissed her.

 Chapter 145: Charged (almost R18)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Charged (almost R18)</h4>


    It started off slowly, as if he was worried about kissing her but in the next moment, something seemed to break withing him. His lips pressed against her fiercely while his hands on her arms slowly slid down to her wrists before he raised them and caught her wrists.


    Before she knew it, her wrists were pinned¡ªtrapped above her head with a single, tight grip of hisrge hand. Her back pressed harder into the door while her breasts were thrust out because of the move.


    Somehow, just that one single movement seemed to make her legs go weak and Mnie let out a moan, needing more of him. He broke the kiss and stared hungrily into her eyes, he wanted more. Panting, he caught her jaw, almost roughly and kissed her hard on the lips, biting on the lower lip softly.


    She tried to move her hands from his grip but he only pressed his body harder against her as he whispered in her ear softly, "Do you know what you¡¯ve done, my sweet little melon. You have no idea do you?"


    She didn¡¯t. She had no idea what he was talking about. All she could do was close her eyes against the on ught of the sensations her body was sending her. The way he pushed her legs apart with his knee so that he could push his thigh there. The way he held her hands above her head, putting her on some kind of a disy.


    When she gave him no reply, he bit her neck, and pushed her harder against the door. That caused her to gasp. And then, he let go of her hands as they fell back to the side but in the next instant he shoved his hands under her jacket, pushing down the zer to the floor.


    In the next instant, her hands were once again pinned up above her head and his eyes were on the thrust of her breasts. Mnie tried to control her breathing, a wayward thought entering her mind to stop this but before it could take home, Adam used his free hand to gently touch her there. His hands skimmed against her ni**les and she felt the need re up inside her.


    It was a fleeting touch and she needed more. So, when he next danced his fingers agaisnt her, she almost pushed herself against his hand with a moan. He grinned then. And met her eyes, "What do you want, Melon?"


    She looked at him, saying nothing. Her eyes filled with need.


    Once again, he simply ran his fingers lightly over one stiff bud and then another. "Is this what you want? Or do you want more."


    This time, his fingers paused over her as he gently caught it between his thumb and forefinger and pinched, causing her to let out a breathy moan.


    And then, without warning, he tugged the entire front of her top down, exposing her to his hungry eyes while she gasped. Her hands moved instinctively to cover herself but they were pinned to the door, immovable as he met her eyes," Do you know how beautiful you look like this?"


    He looked at the flesh he had bared and then, without warning, leaned in and licked the upper swell of her breast. First one and then another beforeing near her as he whispered,"Sweet Melon... I names you correctly, didn¡¯t I?"


    Mnie gasped as her eyes snapped open and then he let go of her hands, which fell down to her sides uselessly and she watched him. His hands took both of the stiff peaks between his fingers and pinched hard, making her moan as he continued to pinch and fondle her.


    "Gosh. I love these... They are as beautiful as I have imagined them to be..." With thatment, he leaned in and slowly started to kiss the soft skin around her nipples while his hand continued to torment her breast, fondling and cupping as if checking their heaviness.


    Her hands moved to his shoulders and she didn¡¯t know if it was to hold him or push him away. But in the next moment, her fingers moved off their own ord as she unbuttoned his shirt and he helped her take it off. He stopped then to take off his shirt and her hands immediately went to the little metal rings there.


    He sucked in a sharp breath as he felt her fingers flick against his and he stilled, letting her explore... before he caught her hands again," Not now, melon. Or I won¡¯t be able to stop myself..."


    Her eyes snapped upto his then and she watched as he leaned even closer, bringing their bodies together and their mouths.


    Mnie gasped as she felt the slightly cold metal of his nipple rings, rub against her own but even the gasp was swallowed by Adam¡¯s mouth as he continued to kiss and fondle her, until finally she could almost not breathe anymore. He buried his face into the crook of her neck, panting as he tried to catch his breath as did she.


    "I see your obsession with the little jewellery, Melon. Do you want it? Do you want me to put little rings on these..." Mnie¡¯s breath caught at his words and she threw her head back, letting him pepper her with kisses as he whispered in her ear," Your nipples will be sore for a while... But then,ter, whenever you move, whatever you do, they will remind you of me... And do you know what it will feel like? Let me show you."


    He moved down again slowly, peppering her breasts with kisses before he caught her nipples between his lips and then, bit gently... she gasped as her knees almost gave out. The pressure at that moment was so intense that she knew she was close to the edge... Too close.


    He seemed to sense it too because in the next moment, his hand started to move lower...

 Chapter 146: Charged

    <h4>Chapter 146: Charged</h4>


    Mnie held her breath as his hand moved lower, over her thighs, towards her core but in the next second, he picked her up so that her legs were around his waist and her arms around his neck. The rough friction of his belt pressing against her center sent a jolt through her, like a spark on dry paper. It was almost too much. She buried her face in the crook of his neck as her body shuddered.


    He chuckled, low and sinful, lips brushing her ear as he whispered against her ear, "So sensitive. So hot. You might just be my undoing, sweet Melon."


    With that, Adam moved towards the couch and almost threw her on it, watching as those soft pillows bounced. Just when he was about to follow her and get his desire to taste all over, the sound of someone banging on the door loudly caught his attention. Even Mnie seemed to break away from under the spell as her eyes widened and she moved to cover herself.


    Soon, Max¡¯s voice could be heard muffled through the door," I know you are in there, Adam Collins! I¡¯ve seen your car outside! Open the door right now!"


    Curses, wild and creative enough to make her eyes widen at the possibilites echoed in her ears as Adam knelt down next to her and buried his face in the crook her neck. She almost giggled at that when Max got even louded," Come on, man! I sent those videos to Mnie and now you are doing this to me! You good friend! Open the door."


    Those words caused Adam to look up and he stared at Mnie incredulously as she nodded. Another curse left his mouth¡ªsomething so descriptive and anatomically impossible that she blinked in surprise¡ªbefore he muttered something that suspiciously sounded like ¡¯cockblocking gremlin¡¯ and walked away.


    She let her eyes rove over the sexy naked back ,feeling her eyes widen when she saw the nails mark on his back... When did she do that?


    And then it hit her. She was topless. On the couch. In the living room. Right by the entrance. Like some wanton heroine from a steamy romance novel gone rogue. With a strangled squeak, she leapt up, grabbing the nearest piece of fabric that could serve as modesty armor¡ªher zer, which had somehow made its way to here from where... they had been doing things near the door.


    Her actual top, meanwhile, looked like it had been mauled by a wild beast. Probably had considering that Adam was no less than that. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on that for now though... Clutching the zer to her chest, she bolted toward her bedroom with the speed of someone fleeing a crime scene.


    Meanwhile, Adam grabbed his shirt, put it on and then opened the door a bit, ring at Max who was about toe inside. Seeing Adam stand at the doorstep, blocking his way in, Max frowned and then his eyes widened as he looked at the man¡¯s appearance.


    Max blinked, took one look at Adam¡ªhis flushed face, unbuttoned shirt, hair that looked like it had been in a hurricane¡ªand immediately stepped back with both hands raised in surrender.


    Adam red. Max was smart enough to know what it was that he had interrupted. But stupid enough that he failed to keep a straight face and said, "It¡¯s the middle of the day, bro."


    Adam arched an eyebrow at that. "And?"


    Max hesitated. "I dunno. I just feel like this kind of... activity usually happens in the evening. Or like, after dinner?"


    Adam narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Max took another step back and raised his hands in surrender. "Hey, man. I¡¯m just saying¡ªsome of us haven¡¯t even eaten lunch yet, and you¡¯re over here finishing up a whole adult-rated buffet¡ª"


    The door mmed in his face before he could finish. From the other side, he heard Adam shout, "NEXT TIME TEXT, YOU MORON!"


    Max rubbed his forehead and sighed," Here I came, expecting some gratitude, only to be shown the way out... nah, I was not even allowed entry."


    With a long aggrieved sigh, Max trudged out of the house while Adam came to sit back on the couch, looking at the door with a sigh, the fire in his eyes still zing but enveloped in a strange calmness.


    He needed to understand what had happened. How did Mnie get her hands on a voice recording? Was it really his grandmother who had found it. He knew his grandmother had investigated and found the truth but he had now known how or the specifics of it.


    But the question still remained that how did Mniee across it. And since when had she known all this? And the rest.


    He sighed. He knew he needed to know the answers but right now, all he could think of the way she felt against him. The air still seemed to carry the unique scent of her, tickling his senses. All his mind could rey was the way she gasped against his neck, the way her fingers had clutched at his back, and the unmistakable heat in her eyes when she looked at him.


    He¡¯d been with women before. So many, sometimes, he couldn¡¯t even recall names or faces¡ªjust shes of bodies.


    But Mnie... she was different. He could it feel it in his heart. And he¡¯d thought that he would never feel that again.


    He dragged a hand through his hair and exhaled sharply.


    It scared him, a little.


    Because for the first time in a long time, he <i>cared</i>. Not just about how she felt beneath him or how her mouth tasted¡ªbut about her. About what she thought. About whether she¡¯d still look at him in the future when she knew everything. And if everything changed... what would he do? Did he dare to trust her again? His stupid heart seemed to be encouraging that...but all he could feel was panic. He needed to get away to clear his head.

 Chapter 147: Shy

    <h4>Chapter 147: Shy</h4>


    She needed a shot of courage.


    Mnie paced her room like a restless cat, eyes narrowing at the door as if it were her own personal mortal enemy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the poor, innocent door¡¯s fault¡ªit was the not so innocent, no, downright wicked man sitting right outside it.


    Every single time she even thought of stepping out, all she could remember was what the two of them had done against the other door... and she blushed furiously, her cheeks burning as something warm and wicked curled low in her belly. She felt aroused. Dam* it! This was just too much sensation.


    Her stomach was already growling, clearly unimpressed with her emotional chaos, and all she could think of was the way his mouth had felt against hers¡ªinsistent, hot, and utterly unforgettable when she should be thinking of food.


    Maybe she could just order takeout for the next few days? Ask the delivery person to avoid the front ande around the back window instead? Yes, that could work. A week of hiding should be enough to get over her sheer embarrassment... right?


    Mnie shook her head at her own cowardly thoughts and forced herself to march up to the door. She grabbed the handle with sweaty fingers, steeling herself as she took a deep breath and muttered under her breath like a cheerleader, "You can do it. You can do it."


    She opened the door a mere crack, and nearly jumped out of her skin when she came face-to-face with Adam, standing there like he had materialized out of thin air. He wore a grin that was all mischief and raised his eyebrows in amusement, one hand lifted in the air, clearly caught mid-knock.


    "Hi, sweet melon," he said smoothly, voice full of amusement. "What are you telling yourself you can do, hmm?"


    Mnie blinked at him, frozen in ce. Then, realization dawned¡ªand she cursed silently. Of course. The one time she decided to speak her thoughts aloud like some pep-talking lunatic, and he had to be right there to hear every single word of it! Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant.


    She opened her mouth, trying toe up with some witty, or at the very least, logical response, but then he leaned in slightly and added with that cocky grin of his, "I know what you can do... You can do me."


    He winked at her with zero shame and turned away casually, throwing the words over his shoulder as he walked back toward the kitchen. "Come on, sweet melon. I¡¯ve got the food ready. So that you have the energy to do... your chores!"


    Mnie hesitated for half a second before her treacherous stomach decided for her and she followed him. She needed food. She kept her eyes firmly on the back of his head, absolutely refusing to let her gaze wander anywhere lower. That would only spell more disaster with the imagery her brain was providing.


    Think food think food... she told herself, making sure to say this in her head this time. At the dining table, she paused in wonder. What the... She looked at the array of dishes and then at him," How... how did you know I liked all of this?"


    He pulled out a chair for her and as she walked towards it in a daze, she heard him say,"I have my ways, sweet melon. Of course, if you want to know them... you¡¯ll have to share some of your naughty secrets."


    Her mouth dropped open¡ªand then promptly snapped shut when she realized she had absolutely noeback that didn¡¯t involve confessing to something mildly incriminating. So instead, she cleared her throat, lifted her chin, and sat down with a smile, "The dinner spread looks amazing. Really. Thank you."


    As she sat down, she was ready to breathe a sigh of relief when Adam leaned down. She stiffened a bit, too aware of his closeness as he whispered near her ear," Hmm. You can thank me for dinner... and I¡¯ll thank you for dessert."


    She stiffened, her brows furrowing as she turned her head slightly toward him. "I didn¡¯t prepare any dessert," she said, puzzled. "But I could order something if you¡ª


    Before she could finish, he stole a quick kiss from her lips¡ªlightning fast, barely a brush, but still potent enough to make her pulse trip. He grinned against her mouth.


    "You are the dessert I intend to have, my sweet little melon," he whispered as he straightened, and Mnie knew that no amount of pep talk could stop the blush from climbing up her cheeks. But since she¡¯d already decided that eating the food in front of her was the most important, she kept her head down and concentrated on adding the mashed potatoes to her te.


    But, of course,just as she reminded her brain not to look up, what happened? She looked up.


    And there he was¡ªAdam, sitting across the table like he belonged in some kind of seduction manual, watching her with those slow-burning eyes, elbow casually resting on the table, fingers drumming lightly against his ss, staring at her.


    Their gazes locked.


    Mnie instantly dropped her eyes again, nearly knocking over her drink in the process.


    Cool it, she scolded herself. You¡¯ve kissed him. You¡¯ve... done things with him. You¡¯re too old to feel like a schoolgirl with her first crush.


    But she did feel like that. This was her first time being so aware of someone¡¯s closeness.


    Added to that, every time she dared nce up to check if he was still watching...


    Yep. There he was. His eyes still on her. Watching and waiting for her to finish so that he could get to the dessert... She ate slowly, chewing longer than necessary just to give herself something to do and wanted to ask him about why he was not eating but the words were stuck in her throat. And she was kind of worried that she would choke...


    She took a sip of her drink to steady herself. Then another. Still no help. She needed the tension broken. Needed something¡ªanything¡ªto get rid of the way his gaze made her feel like a furnace trapped in human skin.


    And before she could talk herself out of it, the words were tumbling from her lips.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Adam paused mid-sip. Blinked. "For what?"


    She exhaled slowly, fingers tightening around her fork. "For... for the audio. The one with Saira. That I shared without your permission. I had no right."


    Even as she said the words, however, she was cursing herself! Why did she have to say this of all things! All the tension was now broken, reced by a freezing drop in temperature.

 Chapter 148: Looked Away

    <h4>Chapter 148: Looked Away</h4>


    Finally, Adam looked away, and even though Mnie felt a tiny break from his intense stare, the guilt stayed.


    After all, she knew she¡¯d brought up something that had probably hurt him deeply.. Memories he had probably pushed down, locked away, and she¡¯d dragged them right back up.


    She was about to apologize again when he gave her a grin. It didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    "Sweet melon," he said, his voice light, "you really do know how to hit where it hurts the most."


    She winced.


    Before she could say anything, he leaned forward and caught her hand. His grip was warm, and she turned her hand, holding his hand right back and stared at their interlocked fingers for a moment. Never in her craziest thoughts could she have imagined him and her sitting like that so easily.


    "We¡¯ll do the talking, exining and apologizing soon. Come on. Don¡¯t apologize. Eat first." He paused and then winked. "I guess we¡¯ll have to wait even longer for dessert."


    Mnie looked at him for a long second, unsure if he was brushing it off or simply avoiding the conversation. But she nodded slowly and turned back to her food with a quiet sigh.


    He kept the conversation going after that¡ªnothing too serious. He joked, asked her what she thought of the food since he had taken a lot of pain to order take out, and made a few yfulments that earned a few small smiles from her.


    Bit by bit, the tension inside her loosened, though it never quite disappeared. It was still there, under the surface.


    When the tes were finally empty, Mnie moved to get up and clear them, but before she could even touch anything, Adam stood, stepped behind her, and without warning, scooped her up in his arms.


    "Hey¡ª!" she gasped, her eyes wide as her arms wound around his neck.. but that reminded her of how she¡¯d been clinging to him in the morning and she quickly let go, making him chuckle as he almost lost his bnce...


    "What are you doing?" She almost shrieked but he didn¡¯t answer right away. Just carried her toward the couch with ease, like it was something he¡¯d done a hundred times. She stared up at him in stunned silence. Why did he need to cart her around? She could walk to the couch on her own...


    Then, he let go and helped her stand straight but in the next minute,, he sat down on the couch and pulled her down with him, settling her between his legs so that her back was pressed to his chest and her legs were surrounded by his.


    Mnie stiffened, her breath catching.


    "Adam..." she said, her voice low, unsure.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Just rested his chin lightly on her shoulder, leaned back and let his armse around to rest on her stomach lightly. "Shh. We need to talk and I need to hold onto something while we do. So.. just sitting here like this...is good okay?"


    Mnie nodded hesitantly and then let herself rx as she leaned back against him, letting her head lean against his shoulder. After that, though, Adam did not utter a word. He dimply sat there quietly and so did Mnie.


    It was after a long stretch of silence that she felt him sigh against her back. The soft exhale warmed her skin through the fabric of her shirt, and then his voice came, low and rough.


    "How long have you known everything?"


    Mnie stiffened. She wanted to turn her head, to look at him¡ªanything¡ªbut the tension in his body held her still. He wasn¡¯t ready for eye contact. She could feel that in the way he held himself¡ªtoo still, too guarded.


    "Known what?" she asked softly. "That she used you falsely? That she was the one lying about you all along?"


    He let out a quiet hum. A confirmation. Just that.


    Mnie sighed, her fingers curling slightly in herp. "I haven¡¯t known, Adam. Not really. I had my suspicions... I kept sensing something wasn¡¯t right. But this morning, when Sir Collins called me into his office and started talking about how you assaulted Saira but she still ¡¯loved¡¯ you... and then warned me to stand by her or else everything woulde out¡ª" Her voice caught slightly. "That¡¯s when I knew for sure."


    She paused, her chest rising and falling in a slower rhythm. Her voice was steadier when she continued. "Before Saira came back, you were restless. Distant, yes. But not once did I see anything close to love for her in your eyes. In fact..." She swallowed. "There was something else. Something sharper. Like hatred... or maybe betrayal."


    She leaned her head back just slightly, resting it against his shoulder. "And once I heard everything, it finally made sense. Of course you hated her. Because you¡¯d never do what she used you of."


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t need to. She could feel how tense he was. Every breath he took was deliberate, controlled.


    "But when she threatened me..." Mnie continued, her voice quieter now, almost like she was confessing. "I didn¡¯t know what to do. I sat there thinking through everything I knew. Everything I¡¯d seen. And I kept getting stuck on those two recent pictures¡ªespecially the second one. You dide home drunk that night. I remember that. I saw the look on your face."


    She hesitated. "I won¡¯t lie... the memory of that shook me for a moment. I didn¡¯t know what to believe."


    She took a slow breath and then added, "But then Max sent those videos. And not just the videos¡ªhe sent message after message, practically begging me not to believe anything without giving you a chance to exin. He sounded so panicked even in the messages... and I could tell he was scared of what I might do."


    "That¡¯s when it hit me," she said, her voice softening. "If those pictures could be twisted into something they weren¡¯t¡ªif something that simple could be manipted¡ªthen the past could¡¯ve been the same. And it probably was."

 Chapter 149: Help

    <h4>Chapter 149: Help</h4>


    "And once I heard everything, it finally made sense. Of course you hated her. Because you¡¯d never do what she used you of."


    The words echoed inside his head and his arms tightened around her without thinking. For so long, he¡¯d wondered if she had known the truth all along. If she¡¯d been holding back, waiting for him toe clean. The idea had eaten away at him more than he liked to admit. But now, hearing that she trusted him¡ªthat she <i>believed</i> him¡ªit settled something deep inside. Like a weight he hadn¡¯t realized he was carrying had finally lifted.


    Mnie felt the change in him. The way he held her a little tighter. She closed her eyes, trying to imagine how heavy all of this must¡¯ve been for him. How long he¡¯d kept it to himself. She took a quiet breath and began, "I don¡¯t think Lady Collins ever really believed you did it. But at the time, she didn¡¯t have proof either. And that made things hard."


    She paused, thinking back. "I remember when we first met. It must¡¯ve been shortly after you left home. Me and her were talking one afternoon about tech¡ªabout how things were changing and the pros and cons of it. I brought up the Lexa<sup>1</sup></anno> and mentioned that its royalty patent included voice recording."


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything, but his arms stayed around her. He was listening.


    "She was surprised. Like really surprised. I don¡¯t think she knew that part of the patent existed. The way her expression changed¡ªI remember thinking she was putting something together in her head. Something important."


    "She didn¡¯t say much about it then. But not long after that conversation, I noticed that started asking more questions. Casual things, like who had ess to Lexa¡¯s systems and where backups were kept. At the time, I didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªI thought she was just curious. And thenter, she stopped asking things. But now I think she was looking for a way to confirm her doubts without tipping anyone off."


    "That is how I found the audio file in her email inbox that I shared with the press today... I didn¡¯t lie in the conference, you know? It really was your grandma¡¯s doing. That¡¯s all I know. thought you should know it too.


    Adam nodded against her neck and once again the two of them were engulfed in silence. Mnie closed her eyes, wondering when they had be so close to be able to simply be there for each other without words.


    Finally, she sighed and said," There is something else I want to say too... I am sorry that your first love was such a bi*ch!" She thought he smiled at that but there was no way that she could do it. But that was good. He¡¯d said the same words about Spencer so they were even.


    Adam stared ahead for a moment. Then finally, he spoke with a sigh, "There¡¯s more actually inmon between the two of us. Other than our first loves belonging to the ¡¯canine¡¯ family/. Something I never told anyone. I didn¡¯t think it mattered anymore."


    "What do you mean? What more?" Mnie asked with a frown.


    My grandmother always kept a close eye on me, like I told you, to keep me safe from Sir Robert. She watched every move I made, tracked who I spoke to, made sure no one got too close without her knowing. But she didn¡¯t pay as much attention to the people already around me or rather in the most unexpected ces..."


    Mnie turned to look at him then and frowned," What do you mean?"


    "My nanny. She was handpicked by my grandmother herself. She was like family to us, and I never doubted her because she was the only one who could protect me from Madam Collins. But Saira... you know she was my nanny¡¯s daughter.. We grew up together. She was around all the time¡ªpart friend, part shadow. And while my grandmother kept a close eye on me and even on the nanny, she never thought to look too closely at Saira who was also a kid."


    "You mean, Sir Collins targetted Saira?"


    "Hmm. I don¡¯t know since when but I have looked into Saira¡¯s for the past five years. Even if she did what she did for money, why did she choose to stay with Sir Roberts. I knew he must have some pkan to use her again, but I never could understand why... until I did. Saira was in love with Sir Collins. She is indeed his mistress but she is crazy about him. She seduced me and then used me... only for the man she loved."


    Mnie was shocked. This was beyond her wildest imagination...


    "But if you already knew all this," she said slowly, searching his face for some kind of answer, "why did you let her get close to you again this time? Was it just to expose her... or was there something else?"


    Adam paused, the question hanging heavy between them. His jaw clenched slightly, and then he let out a long, quiet breath before answering.


    "Because," he said finally, his voice low, "in this entire web of lies and half-truths¡ªbeneath all the maniption and deceit¡ªthere was one thing that was indeed true."


    "What truth?"


    "That when Saira imed she was pregnant. She was indeed pregnant. I found thatter. I thought that it was a false too, part of the maniption. Butter when I dug into it. I found medical reports, old prescriptions. I even tracked down an ex-employee from the clinic where she¡¯d been treated. It wasn¡¯t a story. She really was pregnant."


    "Could be yours?" Mnie asked hesitantly.


    Adam nodded," Yes. I don¡¯t know if she gave birth to the child or not. She imed that she¡¯d had a miscarriage to my grandmother, but I know she didn¡¯t. The only question is does she still have the child? And does it really belong to me or had she slept with Robert Collins after she slept with me?"


    <li>It is alluding to a certain controversial patent where the said system is knonw to record conversations etc without the ¡¯wake¡¯ word for consumer profiling... you can guess the name of thepany... </li>

 Chapter 150: A Child

    <h4>Chapter 150: A Child</h4>


    The revtion that he could have a child somewhere was a shock to Mnie. Her mind was already scrambling to make sense of everything, but even so, she tried to stay calm. In this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to think or how to feel about it.


    On one hand, she could understand his reasons for letting Sairae close to him again, despite the risks, to find out the possibility of him having a child... But on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t imagine Adam¡¯s child being anywhere near Robert Collins. The man was ruthless, and the thought of an innocent child in his hands made her stomach turn.


    And she knew Adam might be thinking the same thing. Until now, Robert Collins had kept Saira hidden so no one could have questioned her. And now that she was back...


    "So, have you been able to find out?"


    Another sigh, and Adam shook his head. "No. She¡¯s always maintained that she lost the child."


    And now... he wasn¡¯t even sure if he wanted to find the child anymore.


    He didn¡¯t say that part out loud.


    In the past, he had thought about it¡ªlong and hard. If there was a child out there, he had wanted to reach them, to protect them, to do what was right. It had mattered to him. He had told himself he would do whatever it took.


    But now, things felt different.


    Now, he was almost hoping there was no child at all. That it had been a lie. Or if there was a child... would Mnie be able to ept that? ept <i>him</i>¡ªalong with the messy truth that came with it?


    Could he even bring himself to tell her what he was thinking?


    Would that make him a bad person?


    He didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t sure of anything anymore.


    He was just about to ask Mnie what she would do if she were in his ce, when his phone suddenly started to ring.


    He let out a breath, half a curse forming on his lips, but before he could say anything, Mnie stood up and said softly, "I¡¯ll go get it."


    Her footsteps echoed softly as she walked away, and for some reason, Adam felt a strange emptiness. He didn¡¯t like seeing her walk away from him.


    A momentter, Mnie returned and held out his phone, which was still sting loud music. Rather than taking the phone, Adam reached for her wrist and pulled her toward him so that she was sitting on his thighs this time instead... She stumbled slightly, but then, simply shifted so that she was leaning against the back of the couch.... her ass on his thighs sitting on him sideways.


    Without breaking eye contact, he tapped the screen and answered the call on speaker.


    There was a brief silence before the voice on the other end spoke, cautious and a little too knowing.


    "I... hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything. Again."


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the memory of that <i>very</i> interrupted morning came rushing back. Max. The knock at the door. The flushed skin. The way she couldn¡¯t even leave her room until a little while back. She blushed and immediately tried to get up from hisp, only for him to catch her and take the phone off speaker phone.


    And then he grinned. But then, she could only stare in horror as he made a suspiciously low, breathy and satisfied sound before muttering, "What is your problem? You didn¡¯t learn your lesson in the morning?"


    Mnie gasped, about to smack his arm¡ªor say something scathing¡ªwhen he swiftly reached up and covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Shh," he whispered, voice low and yful, his breath brushing against her cheek. "Let¡¯s not ruin the mystery."


    Then, without missing a beat, he turned his attention back to the call,pletely casual.


    Whatever it was that Max called to say, he said quickly while Mnie was still seething... The moment the call ended, Mnie twisted in hisp and bit his hand, hard, making him jump and curse.


    "Ow¡ª! Okay, okay!" Adamughed and yanked his hand back, rubbing it like she¡¯d drawn blood. "You¡¯re vicious."


    She red at him, eyes narrowed. "What <i>was</i> that, Adam? ¡¯You didn¡¯t learn your lesson in the morning?¡¯ Really? And what did you mean by that sound?"


    He tilted his head innocently. "What sound?"


    Her jaw dropped and her voice climbed a pitch! "You know what sound!"


    "Ohh..."He nodded slowly, as if only just remembering. "You mean the one that sounded like I was extremely... satisfied?"


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks turned red all over again. "You are impossible."


    "And you," he said, tapping her cheek, "are very clever. So I¡¯m sure you can figure out what I meant by ¡¯interrupted.¡¯ Or..." He leaned in, his lips brushing the edge of her ear, voice low and maddeningly slow. "If you want to hear that sound again¡ªjust to be sure¡ªyou and I can test the theory. Right here. Right now."


    She pped his arm. "You are such a¡ª"


    "Hmm.. You do know that if we had not postponed the ¡¯dessert¡¯ that was the sound that Max would have interrupted."


    Mnie opened her mouth to deny it but then snapped it shut. That was indeed the truth. And she also knew that Adam was using this interruption to drop the heavy topic so she didn¡¯t say much and simply harrumped and denied," I doubt that."


    But he simply pulled her close so that her nose was buried in his chest and said," Liar. I know you are thinking about me kissing you just as much as I am thinking about kissing you."


    "Ha! I am thinking about kicking you."


    "Liar Liar. Let me check your pants for fire..."


    And then with the audacity he has, his hands slid over her waist towards the edge of her dress to check....


    With a loud shriek, she pushed Adam¡¯s hand away and ran back to her room while she heard himugh. There was no way she was going to let him just ¡¯check¡¯ her pants or anything like that.

 Chapter 151: Troublesome

    <h4>Chapter 151: Troublesome</h4>


    "I never thought you would turn out to be useless for me, Saira," Sir Robert Collins said coldly, his voice slicing through the silence like a de. Saira knelt before him, her body trembling as she tried to form the words of an apology.


    But it wasn¡¯t for doing something wrong¡ªnot in the usual sense. It was for failing him. For failing to bring Adam down.


    The n was supposed to be solid. Every step had been thought through. Every detail ounted for. It should¡¯ve worked. Who would¡¯ve guessed Mnie would be the one to mess it all up? No one expected her to find something like that from the past¡ªsomething with real weight. Finding and gaining ess to the recording that night was truly beyond expectation.


    Though Mnie had shared the recent videos from which she had used the still shots to create the buzz, she¡¯d not been too worried because they had already figured out how to handle that. So what if she wanted to get close to her first love and she was seen trying to get close to Adam again? That could¡¯ve been spun. They were ready to argue that it only proved Adam still had feelings for her, that he couldn¡¯t resist her and thus was trying his best to push her away but suffering himself.


    Even that would¡¯ve been enough. Enough for Sir Collins to go to court and im Lady Collins¡¯ will was unfair. Enough to say the will was based on false assumptions. If they could show that Adam and Mnie were only together because of the terms of the will, the judge might¡¯ve thrown it out. They were so close. But the audio clip ruined everything.


    Saira lifted her gaze to the man seated across from her. He was silent now, his expression distant, lost in the chaos of his thoughts. Yet there was no sign of remorse, no flicker of concern for her.


    She felt her hands tighten on her knees.


    She had done everything for this man. Everything. For years, she followed his orders without question, stood by his side through every scheme, and kept his secrets buried deep. Not because she was forced to¡ªbut because she loved him.


    But over time, the truth had slowly crept in, piece by piece, until it was impossible to ignore¡ªhe didn¡¯t love her back. Forget love, he didn¡¯t even have a shred of affection for her. Not a single warm nce. Not a gentle word. Not even when she had given birth to his¡ª


    She shook her head sharply. No. She shouldn¡¯t think about tha right now. She couldn¡¯t afford to. That part of her life, those feelings, they needed to stay locked away. She had done all of this out of love, yes¡ªbut not to earn his love. Not to buy it. At least, that¡¯s what she told herself.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew now that her dream of being hiswful wife was never going toe true. It had always been out of reach, no matter how close she thought she was. A fantasy she clung to out of desperation. And now, finally, she was ready to let it go.


    But not before onest act. One final thing¡ªfor him. As a goodbye to her love.


    Even if Robert Collins had never truly loved her, he had never been stingy. He had been a generous lover, and because of that, she already had enough¡ªmore than enough. With the assets he¡¯d given her over the years, she could live the rest of her life infort, without lifting a single finger for anyone ever again. Money was not her problem. As for love? She was still young.


    But for now, she would do what needed to be done and then she would leave. No drama. No begging. No more kneeling on cold floors for a man.


    She looked up at him slowly, "I know you¡¯re disappointed."


    Then, with careful movements, she crawled forward, still on her knees, and rested her forehead lightly on his thigh and whispered, "But I still have one use for you. There¡¯s still one way I can bring Adam down."


    Sir Collins didn¡¯t respond right away. He sat still, deep in thought, jaw tight. His gaze was fixed somewhere far beyond her, but she knew he had heard every word.


    This time, she had his attention.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of silence, Sir Collins moved. His veined hand moved slowly and came to rest under her chin. With a firm grip, he tilted her face up to meet his eyes.


    For a moment, just a moment, there was something in his expression that almost looked like affection. The ghost of a smile tugged at his lips as he studied her, and then he patted his thigh, an unspokenmand.


    Without hesitation, she rose settled herself on hisp. It was instinctual now¡ªlike breathing. Like muscle memory from the past and when the old man patted her hip, she wriggled slightly and shifted closer to him.


    "Still so eager to please me, aren¡¯t you? Always thinking of ways to handle Adam. Just like you used to when you were a teenager. Even then you were always sitting in myp and whispering your ideas. So, tell me."


    She lowered her eyes, letting thepliment settle in like a balm and a wound all at once. She knew exactly what he was doing¡ªpulling her back in, stroking the part of her that still craved his approval. He always did like to use the carrot and stick method.


    "Tell me then. What is your n this time?"


    Slowly, she exined her entire n and even though she knew that he did not like to talk about that time, she could see that he indeed approved of her n. Finally, when she had exined everything, he nodded once, sating that it might work and then he brought her face down and kissed her on the lips, indicating his approval of her n.

 Chapter 152: A Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Celebrity</h4>


    Max smiled thinly at the woman sitting opposite him¡ª cloaked inyers, hidden from head to toe beneath a mask, oversized sunsses, and a cap pulled low. "Do you think you¡¯re some kind of celebrity, hiding yourself like this?"


    Saira calmly lowered her mask and slipped off her sunsses, revealing eyes that didn¡¯t flinch. "I came dressed like this not because of who I am and the current scandal around me¡ªbut because of who you are. I figured you wouldn¡¯t want any rumors linking you to me, especially right now."


    Max let out a dry snort, and shook his head, "Wrong."


    Saira raised a questioning eyebrow at that. He didn¡¯t mind rumors?


    "I don¡¯t want any rumors with you ever," Max continued, in a t and unapologetic tone. "Forget ¡¯at the moment.¡¯" He leaned back slightly, giving her a once-over. "And anyway what makes you so sure I¡¯ll be able to arrange a meeting with Adam for you? Do I look like his agent? Or some kind of middleman? Adam and I¡ªwe¡¯re just casual friends, together for parties, nothing more."


    Saira gave a knowing smile, unbothered by the dismissal in his voice. "The fact that you agreed to see me, and are now sitting here asking me that question, tells me two things: one, you can help me; and two, on some level, you¡¯re curious. You want to know why I asked for this meeting. That tells me you¡¯re not just casual friends with Adam. You¡¯re his confidante, his business partner, and probably the one person he listens to when things go sideways. You might wear the ¡¯casual friend¡¯ mask in public, Mr Maximn, but I¡¯ve done my homework. You and Adam aren¡¯t the only ones with ess to private investigators."


    Max gave a slow nod, the corner of his mouth twitching¡ªnot quite amusement, not quite irritation. "Hmm. Impressive." He tilted his head, voice dropping slightly. "But let me ask you this: if, as you say, I am Adam¡¯s friend... why would I want him anywhere near a woman as toxic as you?"


    Saira looked down for a moment as if ashamed but in the next moment she looked back up with a cold unbothered look," Then maybe it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯te here for your permission. Because whether you help or not, I will get to Adam. You¡¯re not the only door to him, Maximn. Just the most convenient one."


    Max raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by the bravado. He might not know everything but he knew enough that this woman needed Adam for some reason. But she didn¡¯t seem to know when to stop and continued,


    "What you seem unaware of is the reason that Adam¡¯s been looking for me persistently. There was a reason he hadn¡¯t found me and it¡¯s not because he was not trying. But was he really looking for me to seek revenge? I am sure you know Adam better than that.


    Her words lingered between them like smoke. Max¡¯s jaw tightened. It was true that Adam had indeed be desperately searching for her. Even when he¡¯d called Adamst night to tell him that Saira had contacted him he had been eager to meet her.


    "So here¡¯s how this goes," Saira said, sitting straighter, her voice a shade colder. "If you really <i>can¡¯t </i> help me¡ªif you really don¡¯t have the influence you pretend not to have¡ªthat¡¯s your problem, not mine. I¡¯ll vanish again. I¡¯ve done it before. And when I do... Adam won¡¯t find me. Not next month, not next year, not ever."


    She let that hang in the air, like a final warning.


    Max exhaled sharply. her words had struck a nerve. If she really disappeared again then things would not go over well. "What is it you want to tell him so badly? You could just tell me, and I¡¯ll pass it on."


    Saira¡¯s smile was slow, cold, and without warmth."No. The only person I speak to is Adam. Direct. Face to face." She stood then and gave him another cool smile. "He has until tomorrow to decide. You can tell him that."


    Then, she pulled a in envelope from inside her coat and ced it on the table between them. Her long nails tapped on it for a second¡ªjust enough to draw attention to it, but she said nothing enough to exin. "He can see this in case it will help him to decide."


    "If it¡¯s a yes, tell him to meet me at Hotel Five Seasons. Noon. If it¡¯s a no..." she paused, eyes narrowing ever so slightly, "then you can both live with the silence. I won¡¯t try again. And he won¡¯t get a second chance."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her face determined. Max¡¯s expression shifted the moment she was gone¡ªno longer guarded, but something closer to exasperated curiosity. He knocked once on the table and a hidden door behind the bookshelf swung open, and Adam stepped into the room.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes were on the envelope.


    Max leaned back in his chair and gave a low whistle. "So... tell me again¡ªwere you blind or just stupid to have fallen for a viper like thar?"


    As expected Adam did not answer and instead picked up the envelope without a word. Max wanted to ask Adam not to open it but he was too curious to deter his friend. So, when Adam picked up the envelope, he simply stared, waiting.


    A child¡ªno older than four¡ªsat in a garden, sunlight caught in unruly brown curls. But it was the eyes that did it. Wide. Bright. Piercing. The exact shade of Adam¡¯s.


    Adam¡¯s hand froze. The photo trembling between his fingers.


    He stared at it like it had undone him.


    Max tilted his head to nce at it and let out a low curse. "Well. That exins her confidence. What are you going to do now?"


    But Adam could only continue to look at the photo. This had to be the biggest cosmic joke. All these years, he had been looking for his child and wondering if Saira had indeed given birth and now... just when he was hoping that she had not lied about her miscarriage... his world was once again turned over.

 Chapter 153: What Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 153: What Do You Want?</h4>


    "I knew you woulde." Saira smiled, her voice carrying a little slur as she looked at the man who had just opened the door to her room. She was draped across the plush velvet armchair like it was a throne, her legs crossed just so, the slit of her silk robe falling open just enough to make it unclear whether she was wearing anything underneath. A half-empty wine ss dangled between her fingers, as she picked up the phone with her other hand," I was about to order lunch. What would you like to eat?"


    She watched as Adam¡¯s eyes flickered over her before they impersonally returned to her face and he threw the envelope at her feet," What is this?"


    She clicked her tongue and let out a dramatic sigh. "Tsk, tsk. How rude, Adam" Her eyes sparkled with something between amusement and disdain. "Here I am, dressed up and ying hostess, asking what you¡¯d like to eat, trying to be gracious... and all you can think about is flinging things and asking questions. The picture is quite clear, I would say."


    She took a slow sip from her ss and gesturedzily to the chair opposite her. "Sit down, Adam. Let¡¯s be civil. It¡¯s lunchtime, and I really don¡¯t like to talk on an empty stomach."


    Then she paused, leaned forward with a slight sway, her robe slipping again to reveal the edge ofce underneath. Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve had them take out the voice-activated surveince system. Your wife won¡¯t be listening in. Not this time."


    She winked, then slumped back against the cushions with a soft bitter augh. "I have to admit, that little stunt of hers? Genius. I didn¡¯t see iting. Ruined everything I had so perfectly lined up. Sent it all spiraling. Now look what she has done. Forcing me to use my ace. Sit Adam. If you want answers that is."


    Without a word, Adam clenched his jaw and took a seat opposite her, the muscles in his face tight.


    Saira tilted her head and smiled, the corner of her mouth twitching with satisfaction. "Now, let me ask you again," she said sweetly, lifting the phone again. "What do you want to eat?"


    "I¡¯m not hungry."


    She rolled her eyes like he was a child refusing medicine, then turned her attention to the room service line. "Two tes of the grilledmb with saffron rice. And the mint yogurt dip. Extra, please. You always said you were not hungry but I know this is your favourite. Mum always made that for you. And even then you would steal my food as well."


    Adam said nothing. His expression didn¡¯t change. He simply sat there letting her talk. As far as he was concerned, she could continue to yap as much as she wanted.


    She sent him a look at his silence and sighed all over again. "I know what you think. That I never cared about you. That I was only ever after your grandfather and did what I did for him. But that¡¯s not the truth, Adam. I know you won¡¯t believe me, not now, not after everything¡ªbut in the beginning, I really did consider you a friend. A true one. You were kind to me when no one else was. You never discriminated against me even though I was a servant¡¯s daughter. I was always grateful for that."


    She smiled when Adam once again did not say anything, and continued, "Andter... when we started dating, when it got moreplicated¡ªI did like you. More than you probably realize. Even if you think every word I said, every kiss, every touch... was part of some grand n. It wasn¡¯t, not all of it. It was onlyter that I was pressured to use you and then things happened..."


    Still, Adam remained quiet, his gaze unmoved by her words.


    She studied him for a moment, then let out a breath that carried a bitterugh. "It¡¯s ironic, isn¡¯t it?" Her eyes turned ssy with something unspoken, though the smile on her lips remained intact. "All I wanted was Robert Collins. I wanted him to be my first. That¡¯s what I nned. What I expected. But he..." she trailed off and her smile darkened. "He had other ideas."


    She leaned forward slightly, robe shifting again as she looked him in the eye. "He insisted you be my first instead. You don¡¯t know how angry I was when I came to you that night... but you were such a patient and gentle lover... For a while I hated you. Why did you have to care for me and show me love that I could not even be with the man I liked? Why did you have to be so nice? I didn¡¯t even realize that Robert was using me to target you."


    "Once you¡¯d left the Collins¡¯ mansion," Saira began, her voice quieter now, more reflective, "I was supposed to be of no use to Sir Collins anymore. In fact I was almost a threat in case I revealed everything. But he didn¡¯t send me away. No, he kept me by his side. I thought he had feelings for me as well! That he hade to care for me. But I was a fool. Do you know why he kept me by his side?"


    Her gaze returned to Adam, sharp now, cutting through the silence. "Because I was pregnant. That¡¯s the real reason. Not because he loved me. Not because I meant anything to him. But because I was carrying something¡ªsomeone¡ªhe could use."


    She let the words hang between them for a beat before continuing, her tone tinged with bitterness. "Later, when he sent me to that godforsaken ind, told everyone it was for my health, I realized the truth. The only reason he didn¡¯t throw me out with the trash was because of that baby growing inside me. He wanted to raise the child as his next tool. And so, I tried to stop that from happening by pretending to have a miscarriage and giving up the child. I thought that once I was useless with no child, Sir Collins would let me go and I would be able to live a quiet life with my child... but then he kept me caged... So, I have no choice to ask you again..."

 Chapter 154: Ask Again

    <h4>Chapter 154: Ask Again</h4>


    "So, I have no choice but to ask you again..." Saira leaned forward, "Will you help me escape Sir Collins? In return, I¡¯ll let you see our child. I¡¯ll send you regr updates¡ªphotos, videos, whatever you need."


    Adam didn¡¯t move right away and instead simply stared at her until finally she looked away, feeling uncertain. His gaze was hard, unreadable. Then, slowly, he said, "I don¡¯t want updates. I want to meet the child. Face to face."


    Saira blinked, and something cold flickered behind her eyes. "No."


    "No?" he repeated and then gave her a cold smile, "Why would I help you, Saira? I have no attachment to this child. I didn¡¯t ask for him. I didn¡¯t even know he existed. You lied. You hid him. Don¡¯t expect me to suddenly care just because you say so. That picture and child could be fake for all I know."


    "They are real! You have to know that, Adam! Isn¡¯t it because you always felt that I was lying that you did not stop looking for him? Just help me escape his hold and I will let you meet him! But you can¡¯t meet him for now, Adam. Not yet."


    But Adam shrugged, simply staring at Saira,"I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s mine. I would want a DNA test, you know."


    Saira scoffed and looked away, shaking her head. "I never thought that telling you about our child would get me such a clinical answer and needing to provide proof. But isn¡¯t it obvious? The picture I showed you... he has your eyes. Your ears. Even that stubborn look you always get when you¡¯re angry."


    Adam wasn¡¯t moved. "Pictures mean nothing. You said yourself you lied about the miscarriage. You¡¯ve hidden this child from me. I¡¯m not taking your word for it anything else.


    Saira set her wine ss down a little too hard, the liquid sloshing over the rim. "I did what I had to do! I lied to protect him."


    Adam stood then. Until he had proof that this was not some other n by Saira, he was not agreeing to anything. "Then prove it. Let me meet him."


    "No." Saira said stubbornly.


    "Why the hell not?" Adam asked, as stubborn as her.


    "Because if I let you near him, Sir Robert will find out. And if he finds out, he¡¯ll take him from me. From us. You have no idea what he¡¯s capable of, Adam. I¡¯m all that child has. I will not lose him."


    "Even now, I aming to you because I need your help. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know who else to trust. If you help me escape, I¡¯ll make sure you always know how he¡¯s doing. But if you don¡¯t¡ª" she swallowed, and looked at him with slightly moist eyes¡ª"then I swear, I¡¯ll kill myself. And you¡¯ll never find out where he is. Never."


    Adam froze at that moment, "You¡¯d use your own life¡ªyour own child¡ªas a weapon?"


    She shrugged helplessly. "I¡¯m already trapped, Adam. I don¡¯t have many cards left to y."


    There was a beat of silence, then he growled, "I want to meet him. I don¡¯t care what it takes. And if I help you then I want visitation rights."


    Saira shook her head again, "No! Like I said, I have to take your help but the only way you get to meet him is if you marry me."


    Adam stared at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. "What?"


    "You heard me, Adam. I have had to live my life away from my child for his safetly. I want to return to him but I also want to give him stability. This means that he will have a full time mother and a full time father. Not just his biological father who will visit him over the hoidays and whenever he has time. So, if you want to meet this child, you have to be his legal father too. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll let you be in his life."


    Adamughed then, but the sound had no humor as he said," Really? You really think I would marry you?"


    Saira shrugged, "I¡¯ve already given you all the optionsid them out in and simple. One¡ªyou can walk out of here right now. Leave me as I am, at Robert Collins¡¯ mercy. Pretend none of this happened. Pretend you never had a child. Just go back to your perfect life and forget I ever existed."


    "Two¡ªyou help me escape. Just that. No strings. I¡¯ll keep you updated about the child. I¡¯ll send you pictures, tell you how he¡¯s doing, what he likes, how he¡¯s growing. And maybe... just maybe... when he¡¯s older and it¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll let you meet him. Just once."


    "And the third option... help me escape, divorce Mnie, and marry me. Live as a family. Just like we used to dream about when we were young."


    "We already have one child, Adam. Isn¡¯t that something? You always said you wanted three, remember? Two girls and a boy, or the other way around¡ªyou didn¡¯t really care, as long as the house was loud and full of life. We can still have that. We can leave everything behind. For our child, for ourselves... we can start over. Somewhere far away. Somewhere quiet. You can be a manager in some local business, something low-stress. I¡¯ll go back to teaching in a small school, like I always wanted. We¡¯ll live in a house with a garden, maybe even a dog. A simple, loving life without lies orplications."


    "All you have to do is, take me away. You just have to say yes Adam..."


    "Wow. I don¡¯t know who is more a fool. You, who thinks she can manipte me with something like this? Or me who you think would fall for this tant maniption, Saira. Since you have no proof of a so called child, I think we are done here. Oh... and if this child is mine¡ªand I¡¯m still not convinced¡ªyou¡¯ll prove it with a DNA test. And even then, don¡¯t expect me to y house with you."

 Chapter 155: Considering

    <h4>Chapter 155: Considering</h4>


    "That reveal was so hot."


    Mnie rolled her eyes at La¡¯s dramatic deration but continued munching on her food.


    La,pletely unfazed, pressed on with a dreamy sigh, "I mean, seriously¡ªif you were my wife, I would¡¯ve thrown my heart at your feet! They had so many incriminating pictures and then to add to that the usation, etc. Anyone would have been suspicious or at least wary! But not you! You did not jusrt believe in him, you went and even saved his reputation for him. You were like a knightess in shining armor... No, scratch that. A <i>goddess</i> in shimmering battle gear who descended from the heavens to save him from absolute ruin. He¡¯d have to be made of stone to not feel moved!"


    Mnie rolled her eyes, picked up a fry and stuffed it into her friend¡¯s mouth and said "La,are you giving yourselfpetition in ttering me now? Come off it. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve be the president of my fanclub."


    "Oh, please! This isn¡¯t ttery¡ªit¡¯s just facts! Think about it. There¡¯s a reason why all those ssic tropes exist¡ªgirls falling for their saviors and whatnot. It¡¯s because it makes our hearts go all fluttery and weak-kneed! And don¡¯t even try to tell me Hotness Overload Adam wasn¡¯t affected. Whatever you did must¡¯ve sent shockwaves through his very soul. I swear, I wish I¡¯d been there to witness it in high definition, slow motion and all!"


    Mnie shrugged nonchntly, a sly glint in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know about his <i>heart</i> fluttering... but something else was definitely doing some fluttering."


    La paused mid-bite and slowly turned to stare at her, eyes narrowed with suspicion and intrigue. She picked up a lone French fry and wagged it threateningly at Mnie¡¯s face.


    "Miss Mnie," she said, voice low and dramatic, "the cameras¡ª<i>all</i> the cameras¡ªclearly caught you leaving the venue with Mr. Adam Hotness Incarnate. So tell me... did he perhaps repay you the old-fashioned way? You know, like in those ancient scrolls of seduction, where a man repays a woman¡¯s heroic deeds with his body? Are you no longer virgin Mnie?"


    Mnie shook her head and answered,"I am still that but..." Her cheeks heated as she told La about what they¡¯d done and how he¡¯d made here... before they had been interrupted.


    La had no idea how to close her mouth. She was in shock as she stared at her friend and hissed," Holy sh**! Mnie Collins! Instead of jumping his bones, you actually hid in your room? What is wrong with you?"


    Mnie threw her hands up, looking somewhere between exasperated and embarrassed. She did not tell that she had even considered hiding there for a few days instead of just a few hours. "What was I supposed to do, huh? Just throw myself at him like some oversexed, on the shelf, desperate heroine in an old romance novel?"


    La didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, she leaned back, arms crossed, and gave Mnie the most unimpressed look known to mankind. "Uh... <i>duh</i>. Yes. That¡¯s exactly what you were supposed to do. I meane on... that man is your husband only for three years... you need to ¡¯milk¡¯ that really well okay... if you get what I mean."


    To really drive the point home, she added a crude hand gesture that made her meaning crystal clear but made Mnie turn a deep shade of red. "a!", she hissed, swatting at her. "That is so inappropriate. You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "And you," La said, pointing a finger at her like a disappointed teacher, "are a frustratingly hot, emotionally repressed, self-sabotaging <i>disaster</i>. Do you have any idea how many women would havemitted several minor crimes just to be in your ce?"


    Mnie gave her a dry look. "Trust me, I have a very clear idea. But that is not the point the thing is..."


    "Don¡¯t try todeflect," La snapped, but then paused when she noticed the slight shift in Mnie¡¯s expression. "Wait... what is it?"


    "There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet." She paused, then leaned in a little, lowering her voice. "There¡¯s a possibility he has a kid. With Saira Vaugn."


    La blinked. "I¡¯m sorry, what?"


    Mnie nodded grimly. "Yeah. I don¡¯t know for sure, and neither does he. That is why he has been letting her hover around him instead of aggressively throwing her out of his life. He wants to know the truth first¡ªwants confirmation that she either miscarried or gave birth."


    La whistled. This was really unexpected. Marrying and then going their separage ways after both of them had fun was different than being a stepmother to a child. But what shocked her even more was what Mnie said next, " If she did have his kid, she could use that to keep him on a leash. I can¡¯t shake the feeling she¡¯ll try to ckmail him. Guilt him. Maybe even try to cozy back into his life if it serves her purpose."


    La tilted her head and stared at Mni, studying her carefully. Her friend might not know it yet but she was already deeply involved," You¡¯ve thought deeply about this. Why? Are you nning to y the Kinght again?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t answer right away. Her fingers toyed with the edge of her napkin, her gaze distant as she tried to think of something. She was sure that she was forgetting something. But to La, she said, "I don¡¯t know. I mean... I didn¡¯t n to save him the first time either. It just... happened. And I doubt I can ¡¯save¡¯ him again. I mean there is nothing I can do..."


    Knowing her friend, La did not try to dissuade her or even ask her if what she meant, she simply finished thest of the fry and ask her," So, how do you n to find the truth?Bribing a nurse at maternity clinics around the world? Some other hidden technology like the Lexa one, that themon people are unaware of?"


    Mnie sent her a look that said Le knew her too well.

 Chapter 156: Looking

    <h4>Chapter 156: Looking</h4>


    "You actually smell like her. How is that even possible?" Mnie wrinkled her nose at the thick, floral scent that clung to him the moment he stepped inside.


    The sour mood she¡¯d been bracing for¡ªthanks to how stormy Adam had looked when he walked in¡ªseemed to evaporate in an instant.


    "Do I?" He sniffed absently at his sleeve. "She had those damn candles going, and there were roses everywhere. The whole room was basically soaked in perfume. I guess I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d marinated in it."


    "Candles and flowers? Well, it is cloying but I thought she invited you to talk? So, did she set the scene for seduction?" Mnie muttered and then rubbed her temple with a wince as the scent was already getting to her head "How did she even think of seducing with that cloting scent! It gives me a headache."


    He watched as she closed herptop and turned in her chair to face him, "So, did you find something? Why she reached out¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Adam suddenly grabbed her and tugged her onto hisp with all the subtlety of a misbehaving mutt. He pressed himself against her, nuzzling her neck like some needy animal.


    "What are you doing?" she squealed, halfughing and half-indignant.


    " You must be the only woman who would be so causal about her husband¡¯s ex trying to seduce him. Also, I¡¯m rubbing her scent off me and getting yours on me so that you don¡¯t have a headache," he said matter-of-factly, grinning like a kid who knew exactly how far he could push before she¡¯d snap. He kept her pinned while he rubbed his cheek against her shoulder like she was his personal scent-swap station. She was about to swat at him, even as sheughed at his antiques when she noticed the glint of silver¡ªhe was wearing the lip ring again.


    She flicked it with her finger, a small, automatic gesture that made his grin deepen. "Ha! You¡¯re more obsessed with this one than the others. I put it on because you like it."


    "I don¡¯t like it," she defended quickly but he simply leaned in, teasing. "Really? Want me to check your pants for confirmation of your lie?"


    His hand started moving, intent on making good on the threat, but she caught his wrist just in time and red at him.


    "Adam Collins! What the hell is wrong with you? Are you avoiding conversation by trying to tease me? Just tell me what she told you... Or is it that she was trying to seduce you so much that you are feeling horny?"


    That caused him to raise his eyebrow and caught her neck," I am not trying to avoid anything. Just that, her ¡¯demands¡¯ are baseless and for now, I think I can handle her so I don¡¯t want you to worry about it. As for her? She could stand naked in front of me, and I couldn¡¯t care less. But you... on the other hand..." He rubbed his nose against her skin and whispered," You make me forget everything...and remember to know the need of what it feels like to hold you. I am curious... about how I¡¯d feel inside you..."


    "Adam..." Mnie spoke his name in a whisper and then before she could say more, her lips were caught in a kiss. However, as the kiss deepened, Mnie pushed back at his shoulder and stopped him," Adam... we need to take a step back. There are things we need to talk about."


    Adam looked at her and leaned back in the chair," Talk about what, sweet melon? Talking is not a fun activity, while what I have in mind is much more fun."


    Mnie grinned at that," How do you always manage toe up with these things!"


    He shrugged and grinned," So, since I¡¯ve impressed you with my wit, should we move to the bedroom where you can mark me with your scent properly?"


    Mnie shook her head," Nope. We still need to talk."


    Adam slumped back at that and asked," What?"


    Mnie took a deep breath and finally spoke to him about what she had been thinking, "Adam... if we sleep together, things might change.


    "I know you¡¯re used to being with different women. And our pre- nup is clear about both of us being free to be outside... But while we¡¯re still figuring this out if we do start sleeping with each other, you can¡¯t be seeing anyone else."


    His lips parted, but she held up a hand.


    "I¡¯m not saying don¡¯t be interested in someone else", she added quickly, "I just... I need to know that if you want someone else, you¡¯ll tell me. I don¡¯t want to be blindsided. I¡¯d rather hear it from you directly."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he just stared at her, and she moved to exin," I am not asking for feelings, emotions and all that okay? I just... I am not toofortable with the idea of an open rtionship..."


    Adam smiled then, even as he looked at her worried face. Silly woman. She really did not know that it was already about more than se* for him. He had a suspicion that he might not actually be attracted to another woman ever again. But since it was too soon to know, he shrugged,"Okay? I agree."


    Mnie blinked. "What?"


    Heh! She had not been expecting that. So, he simply raised one hand, with only his little finger raised, "Pinky swear. No fu*king other women after I am with you," he said with a mischievous smirk.


    Mnie let out a surprisedugh, one hand flying to her mouth before she giggled outright. "You¡¯re an idiot."


    "Mm-hmm. But do you dare to swear?"


    She reached out, hooked her pinky with his, and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    Then, without a single warning, Adam shifted. In one swift motion, he stood and scooped her up into his arms, causing her to squeal again and clutch at his shoulders.


    "Adam!"


    "You made your terms, sweet melon. I agreed. Now I¡¯m iming my reward."


    "We¡¯re still <i>talking</i>¡ª!"


    "We¡¯ll talk on the way. You know I multitask really well," he said, pushing the door open with his foot as he carried her effortlessly down the hall." Or better yet, we¡¯ll talk after..."

 Chapter 157: Funny

    <h4>Chapter 157: Funny</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Mnie asked curiously as she watched Adam look outside the window and then pull the blinds tightly.


    Just a moment ago, he had agreed to her conditions and carried her here urgently, sweeping her off her feet as if he was worried she would change her mind.


    She¡¯d felt a jolt of excitement at his urgency and her mind had readily provided images of being pushed against the door again...But then, he¡¯d carried her into his room and tossed her unceremeniously on the bed. That part, oddly enough, had still been thrilling though she should have been offended.


    However instead of following her onto the bed with the same urgency, or even fumbling to strip away their clothing hurriedly, Adam had suddenly straightened up and asked, "Where¡¯s your phone?"


    Then, without waiting for a reply, he had disappeared from the room, leaving her blinking and unsure, sprawled on the bed.


    Now, he was back, holding both her phone and his in one hand like they were ticking time bombs. Without ceremony, he powered them both off and tossed them onto the bedside table with a dull tter.


    "I¡¯m not taking any risks," he finally answered, "I¡¯ve turned off the main door¡¯s bell, double-checked every lock in the house, parked both cars underground, and made sure our phones arepletely off. No distractions. No interruptions. Just you, me, and the next few hours."


    Mnie opened her mouth, caught between a giggle and a witty retort, but didn¡¯t get the chance to say anything.


    Before she could speak, Adam was suddenly right there beside her again, propped up on one elbow, his head resting casually on his palm as he looked at her with an intensity that sent shivers racing across her skin.


    "You think this is funny? Hmm?" he murmured, one brow slightly raised as he threw an arm around her waist and pulled her flush against him. His heavy thigh draped possessively over her legs.


    He dipped his head, nuzzling the curve of her neck as his voice dropped to a husky whisper. "You have no idea how many nights I¡¯ve spent dreaming of you, of this, of you lying here on my bed, looking up at me just like that. The number of cold showers I¡¯ve had to endure..." He trailed off with a breathy chuckle. "And every single time we got close, something¡ªor someone¡ªmanaged to interrupt us. Not tonight. Tonight, nothing short of a natural disaster ising between us."


    He pressed a slow kiss beneath her ear before murmuring, "Tonight, I¡¯m going to explore you to my heart¡¯s content."


    His hand moved with purpose, fingers sliding to the buttons of her shirt as he held her gaze. "First, I¡¯m going to get rid of this shirt... and that skirt you insist on wearing, looking like some stern, no-nonsense teacher. Sigh, you have no idea the naugthy fantasy it invokes of bending you over a table..." he teased, lips brushing hers with the barest touch. "Then I¡¯m going to let my eyes feast on every inch of you, just like I¡¯ve imagined¡ªover and over again."


    His voice thickened with desire, his fingers working steadily as they reached the band of her skirt, pulling her shirt out of the confines of the skirt. "Next, I¡¯ll taste every inch of that delicious skin my eyes have been worshipping for far too long, so I finally know exactly how you taste."


    He paused, his gaze darkening with promise. "And then... I¡¯ll leave a trail of delicious little bites all over your body, marks that¡¯ll remind you¡ªevery time you catch a glimpse¡ªof exactly what we¡¯ve been doing."


    Mnie was already a mess and they had barely started. She could feel his closeness¡ªevery inch of him pressed against her, warm, solid, and very real. The heat of his thigh over hers, the brush of his fingers at her waist, and the teasing rasp of his voice against her ear made her skin feel too tight, her thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind.


    And then, his hand slipped under the shirt, and she almost jumped off the bed. She would have moved, if not for his thigh holding her in ce.


    Her lips parted, not to speak, but to simply breathe him in and she stared into his eyes and murmured, "I¡¯ve dreamt of you too, you know."


    That made him pause.


    His gaze snapped back to hers, the teasing glint in his eyes reced by something darker. "Liar," he breathed roughly, though his voicecked real usation¡ªmore like a challenge, as if daring her to say it again.


    She didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she shook her head slowly, her eyes drifting down to his lips for a beat¡ªlingering¡ªbefore lifting to meet his again, "The first night when we were in this house together... I dreamed you came into my room."


    A flush crept up her neck as she made the confession, but something inside her wanted to be reckless and goad him. She didn¡¯t want him to be slow and gentle...She wanted to see exactly what her words would do to him.


    And she saw it immediately.


    It was like a fuse had been lit. Something primal shed across Adam¡¯s face, burning away thest remnants of restraint. His jaw clenched, his breath stilled¡ªand then, without a word, the hand on her waist tightened, fingers digging in almost possessively.


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t smirk or tease.


    He kissed her.


    Hard.


    His mouth crashed down on hers, all heat and hunger, like he needed to devour the breath from her lungs. There was no hesitation, no gentleness¡ªjust raw need.


    And then, he shifted. In one fluid, urgent movement, he rolled her beneath him, his body covering hers, freeing his other hand to push at the sides of her shirt to expose more of her to his hungry gaze.


    Mnie gasped against his lips as the weight of him pressed her into the bed, making her feel imed and almost... conquered.

 Chapter 158: Claimed

    <h4>Chapter 158: imed</h4>


    Adam broke the kiss and looked down between them, his hands already at work as he cupped theced flesh with his hands. "Beautiful..."


    His eyes traveled down the newly revealed skin, slow and greedy, and when they found their way back to hers, his voice was low, rough, andced with hunger. "You drive me crazy," he muttered, his thumb brushing the swell of her breast just above thece of her bra. "Absolutely fucking crazy."


    His words escaped on a murmur as he continued to trace along the edges. In the next minute, his finger hooked beneath the sp of her bra and with a single flick, thece gaped open, leaving her exposed to the air.


    Mnie shivered and instictively moved her hands to cover herself but the fire in his eyes stopped her and she curled her fingers into the bedsheet, watching as he lowered his head...


    And then his lips traced hot, open-mouthed kiss along the hollow of her throat, his hands still nted on either side of her, holding himself up just enough to see her fully spread beneath him.


    His mouth was hot against her skin, and Mnie¡¯s back arched instinctively as he licked and sucked her skin,making her seek more of his molten heat as her hands tangled in his hair.


    "You¡¯re even more perfect than I imagined," Adam whispered against her corbone, as his breath fanned across her flushed skin, making her tremble. "And trust me, I¡¯ve imagined this... so many damn times."


    His tongue darted out, tracing a path along the curve of her breast before his lips followed, lingering at the edge, teasing. She gasped, her hands curling tighter, nails biting into his skin as she tried to hold on to whatever sanity was left.


    When he finally took her nipple into his mouth, her back arched off the bed and a moan escaped from her lips before she could stop it. He groaned in response, the sound low and rough, like he¡¯d been holding back for too long and the moan had somehow been a ¡¯go¡¯ sign.


    He shifted again, pressed his hips more firmly against her center, letting her feel exactly what she was doing to him. "You feel that?" he murmured, lifting his head for a moment, his voice thick with want. "That¡¯s what you¡¯ve done to me every damn day."


    Mnie could barely form a coherent thought as her body hummed, every nerve lit and alive under his touch. She met his gaze, wide-eyed and breathless, and whispered, "Then don¡¯t stop."


    Adam¡¯s smile was wicked as he dipped his head once more. "Oh, sweet melon," he growled against her skin, his hand sliding down her side, finding the edge of her skirt. "I¡¯m just getting started."


    Adam¡¯s mouth returned to her breast with renewed hunger, his tongue circling her nipple before pulling it into the heat of his mouth, and Mnie cried out.


    "Oh God¡ªAdam," she gasped, her voice high and strained with need. Her skin burned under his lips, and every graze of his stubble sent another shiver down her spine. She didn¡¯t care that she was trembling or that her breathing had turned ragged¡ªhe made her feel undone and alive all at once.


    He groaned low in his throat, the sound vibrating through her as he dragged his mouth to the other breast,vishing it with the same raw, consuming attention. Her legs writhed under his weight, needing more friction, more of him, and when her hips bucked up into him, his grip on her waist tightened like a vise.


    "Fuck," he hissed, lifting his head, his lips slick and eyes burning with lust. "You make the sweetest sounds... I want to hear every one of them."


    She whimpered, her legs wrapping around his hips, drawing him closer, needing him like air. "Then stop teasing me," she breathed, her voice trembling, pleading. "Please..."


    That single word seemed to snap something in him. His hands moved with feverish intent. He pushed her skirt up roughly, baring her thighs, his knuckles brushing her inner thigh as he dragged the fabric higher, higher, until it bunched at her hips.


    Mnie moaned, her head tipping back, eyes fluttering closed as she felt his hand finally touch her¡ªjust over the thin barrier that separated her from his skin. She was already slick and aching, and when his fingers pressed against the damp fabric, her hips bucked again.


    "You¡¯re soaked," he growled, almost in disbelief, his voice dark and thick with need. "Sweet melon..."


    He surged up to kiss her again, harder this time, his teeth catching her bottom lip before his tongue slid against hers hot and hungry and desperate, and when she moaned into his mouth, he swallowed the sound like a man starved.


    His hand moved lower, sliding between her thighs, and she cried out again, her whole body tightening as pleasure surged through her in dizzying waves. "Oh..."


    "I¡¯m going to memorize every sound you make... every way your body begs for me."


    Adam pulled back just enough to look at her, his breathing ragged, his chest rising and falling with effort. His eyes roamed her face like he couldn¡¯t get enough¡ªlike he needed to memorize her too.


    Then, without a word, he rose to his knees between her legs, dragged his shirt over his head and tossing it aside. She watched as his muscles rippled and she moved to touch them but instead he growled," Don¡¯t touch me, yet. I am barely hanging on... our first time together... I want us tost longer..."


    His hands moved to the waistband of his jeans next, and her eyes followed as he unbuttoned them with swift, practiced fingers, then pushed them down along with his briefs.


    His length sprang free, hard and heavy, and the sight of it sent a shiver of anticipation rippling through her entire body.


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught as she watched him ce himself at her entrance. Their eyes met... and in that moment, Adam knew... that she was his and he was hers... forever.

 Chapter 159: Wow

    <h4>Chapter 159: Wow</h4>


    "That was the best cardio ever," Adam murmured into her ear, his breath still ragged as he slumped over her, the weight of his body pressing her into the mattress.


    Mnie blinked at the ceiling, still trying to piece her brain back together. Her muscles felt like jelly, her chest was rising and falling in shallow bursts. She could feel every inch of him¡ªevery inch¡ªstill nestled deep and pulsing with aftershocks inside her.


    And this man had the audacity to call it cardio?


    She narrowed her eyes, then turned her head slowly to re at him. His face was buried in the crook of her shoulder, as he tried to catch his breath.


    With a little growl, she bit his shoulder¡ªjust enough to make him grunt as he let go of more of his weight, burying her deeper into the mattress.


    "You almost broke my legs," she hissed, "and you dare to call it cardio? Adam..."


    Adam let out a soft, satisfiedugh as he whispered in her ear. "Technically, that means I did it right..."


    Mnie scowled at him and bit at his shoulder again, wanting him to roll off, but it was a half-hearted effort at best. He was heavy and warm andfortable¡ªand he smelled too damn good. She didn¡¯t mind staying like this...


    Then she stilled again. She could still feel him throbbing faintly inside her, as he seemed to be gearing up for a second round. She doubted she could take another round... Not when she was still feeling sore inside...


    Feeling her stillness, Adam chuckled again, "You want to bite me again, sweet melon? Your little bites are so enticing... you want to y like a little cat?" he murmured, lifting his head to look down at her. His eyes sparkled with mischief. "Because I swear, if that¡¯s your way of asking for round two, I¡¯ll happily make it more exciting."


    She gave him a t look and smacked his shoulder, and then for some reason, felt extremely shy and turned her head away, "You¡¯re incorrigible."


    "I try," he said, shamelessly, and then in one fluid move, rolled them both so they were lying side by side, facing each other.


    Their lower bodies remained tangled under the rumpled sheets, and his hand immediately slid to her backside, cupping it possessively as he pulled her flush against him, making her squeal..."Will you stop that?"


    "I don¡¯t want to stop, melon. I want to do all the naughty things that you can imagine..." He dipped his head and brushed his lips against hers as he whispered, "You have no idea how you look now. With that little satisfied look on your face... and this sheen of fine sweat... you look too delicious. And you know when you looked even better? I still can¡¯t decide that... was it when you begged me to stop or begged me to not stop..." His hand moved slowly, stroking along the curve of her hip. "Both were too good and too unfairly hot!"


    Mnie groaned, and pressed her face into his chest, " Liar! I did not beg!"


    Adam grinned and kissed the top of her head, hugging her even closer, even as he marvelled at the fact that he wanted to snuggle rather than escape and said. "Uh huh! We¡¯ll have to have another round to check...After all, that is the part that is going to be on a loop in my brain forever. Along with the sounds you made and that look on your face when you tightened around me..."


    "Adam!"


    Heughed, rolled halfway on top of her again, and kissed her lips, quick and messy and full of mischief. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll shut up... for now."


    Mnie pouted and gave him a look. "Good."


    "After I do one more thing."


    Before she could ask, he suddenly slipped out from under the sheets, in all his naked glory and walked away. She breathed a sigh of relief then, but it was too soon because he soon returned, picked her up bridal style from the bed and walked towards the bathroom.. She let out a shocked yelp, iling slightly in his arms. "Adam! What are you¡ª?"


    "You¡¯reing with me to freshen up. Since you me me for breaking your legs, I have to carry you."


    "Put me down, you caveman!"


    "Nope," he said cheerfully. "You¡¯re sticky, I¡¯m sticky, so we need to get into the bath. Only when we are clean again can we start working on getting messy again..."


    Mnie¡¯s protests died in her throat when he pushed the bathroom door open with his foot and gently kicked it closed behind them. Steam had already begun to rise from the warm water he¡¯d started earlier¡ªapparently he¡¯d had ns.


    He lowered her carefully into therge wfoot tub, the water enveloping her body. She almost groaned as the warm water soothed her in ces she had not known could be so sore! Her eyes almost closed off their own ord in relief.


    But then, she watched, ck-jawed, as he stepped back and admired his ¡¯work¡¯ with his arms crossed in front of him, uncaring of the fact that he was already at ¡¯half¡¯ mast... "There," he said smugly. "Now you¡¯re all pretty and wet again."


    Mnie blinked and quickly averted her gaze from him, thankingthe heavens that he had not caught her looking and scowled. "You¡¯re literally the worst."


    He grinned and shrugged, "And yet, you¡¯re not stopping me."


    And then, as if to prove his words, he climbed in after her, letting the water slosh out and then sat opposite her, his legs on either side of her.


    "Mmm," he hummed. "This is nice. You. Me. Naked. Trapped in a tub together. With the best view..."


    "You¡¯re just here for the view," she muttered trying to avoid his pointed nce at her brea*ts under the water. She wanted to say more but her concentration was on trying not to shiver as his fingers began to trailzy circles over her calves under the water.


    "Guilty as charged." But I¡¯m hoping for more than a view.... I¡¯d rather try for a sneaky round two."

 Chapter 160: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 160: Disaster</h4>


    "Guilty as charged. But I¡¯m hoping for more than a view.... I¡¯d rather try for a sneaky round two."


    The words sounded in her ears and even though Mnie was ready to refuse him, she could feel the heat gather low in her belly. She was hoping for a round two too... which was unexpected for her... What was it about him that made her so hungry for him?


    Just as she was pondering this question, Adam lifted her legs further up until her calves rested on his thighs and her toes were close¡ªjust enough for her to wriggle them and feel the effect she had on him.


    "You feel that, sweet melon?" She stared into his hungry eyes and realized that he was actually serious about a ¡¯second round¡¯ and not just teasing her. Her foot moved unintentionally and she felt him flinch slightly to the movement. She froze.


    Her gaze shot to his face¡ªhe was watching her, unreadable except for the flicker of wicked delight in his eyes. The air between them thickened with the faint steam curling upward, the waterpping gently around them like a heartbeat.


    His hands curled around her ankles then, as he teased her," So, has the sensation returned to your legs yet? Hmm? Can you feel what you do to me? Earlier, when I had not had a taste, I could still try to resist... but now, it is going to be impossible."


    Mnie frowned and tried to kick him, even though he still held her ankles but instead of letting go, he simply used them to pull her close to him. She froze again as he picked up a foot and lightly bit her toe," Naughty! I didn¡¯t know you were so violent, Melon... Keep doing this and you¡¯ll know how fun it is to provoke me..."


    She felt her breath hitch at the feel of his mouth¡ªwarm, wet, and far too bold¡ªclosing over her toe. A shockedugh bubbled out of her throat, half disbelief, half scandalized. She¡¯d never thought that could be an erogeneous zone...


    "Adam," she hissed, but he simply let go of her and turned his attention to the arch of her foot, pressing a kiss there.


    "Adam..." She choked out and he looked up to meet her gaze," So pretty... I like when you purr my name like this..."


    Mnie tried to tug her legs back again, but he wasn¡¯t having it as he simply tightened his hold...


    "Let go," she muttered, though it came out breathy and weak, rather than threatening like she wanted.


    He shook his head and sent her a cocky look," I don¡¯t want to... In fact, what I want to do is hold both your ankles and drag you to me...you have no idea how much my back is stinging because of you... I need sweet revenge, don¡¯t I?"


    Mnie blushed at that. So, she might have scratched him a bit too much but it was his fault for torturing her so much! She needed something to hold onto, didn¡¯t she? And if that something was him, it was still his fault!


    Mnie opened her mouth to tell him exactly that, but the words never made it out.


    Because Adam did exactly what he said he wanted to do. He caught her ankles and dragged her towards him, letting the water slosh around and almost having her go under! She gasped as she found herself sitting on his rock solid thighs, straddling him!


    "See?". he whispered in a rough low voice rough that made her toes curl. "Revenge can be sweet..."


    And then she even forgot to breathe... as his hands released her ankles and found their way up¡ªslowly tracing her calves, her thighs and then he lifted her before entering her in one swift motion. She threw her head back and gasped, revelling in the fullness and the way he held her tight, unmoving.


    "Adam," she whispered, not in protest this time, but asa demand, wanting and needing more.


    "Ride me, Melon."


    Mnie felt herself move at his words. Ride him... It reminded her of the way his motorcycle had purred beneath her... she moved and felt his hands dig into her hips as he tried to thrust faster and control her movement. But she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for him...And so, she did just that, riding him, slowly at first and then faster until they both could barely make another sound and the water in the bathtub had almost all sloshed out.


    Finally, drained, Mnie slumped against him and he leaned his head back on the edge of the bathtub... "Melon.... I think I might die... I can feel the ground shaking. Look what you did."


    Mnie stiffened at that, straughtened and stared at him before shaking her head," Whatever happened was good but... I didn¡¯t..."


    <i>Thump.</i>


    The bathtub shuddered beneath them.


    <i>Thump. THUMP.</i>


    A low rumble vibrated through the floor, making the tiles tremble.


    Before either of them could say more, another jolt made the water ripple again, and this time, something clinked in the cab beside the tub.


    "Oh my God," Mnie breathed, her eyes widening. "That¡¯s an actual earthquake!"


    Adam blinked at her. "I mean... I thought the earth moved... but wow. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d take it this literally."


    Mnie, still breathless and flushed, gave him a t look. "Did you just make a pun while the floor is literally shaking?"


    He shrugged, totally unrepentant. "You made my world shake, Melon. I¡¯m just acknowledging the evidence."


    She groaned, smacked his shoulder lightly, and scrambled off hisp with wobbly legs, grabbing a towel. "We need to get out of the tub, you idiot!"


    "Sure," Adam said, standing up with maddening ease and smirking as he watched her wrap herself up. "But just for the record...this would be a good way to die..."


    The earth stopped moving even as the two dressed up hurriedly and moved outside but Adam could not help thinking that he had said something about a natural disaster disturbing them...

 Chapter 161: Tease

    <h4>Chapter 161: Tease</h4>


    "You do realise we could¡¯ve been buried naked under everything right?" Mnie asked him as hey on the couch, just in a pair of shorts, thoroughly amused about what had happened a little while ago...


    Still grinning, he answered, " I do know that but just imagine...what if the earthquake had been a little early? I mean... we could have been buried while in the act... that is one way to remain immortal forever...Really¡ªhow can you not find that funny? It¡¯s like I challenged mother nature herself... and goaded the fates into disturbing us."


    Mnieughed at that, and okay, fine¡ªit was kind of hrious when you put it that way. However, theughter quickly died when she was yanked into hisp like she weighed nothing.


    "Hey¡ªwill you stop manhandling¡ªmmmf!"


    A slice of apple silenced her midint as it was shoved unceremoniously into her mouth before she could fully protest. His lips followed right after, pressing a deliberately smug kiss to the back of her neck as he pulled her so that she was sitting with her back against his chest." I won¡¯t stop," he muttered against her skin, clearly way too pleased with himself. "I like manhandling you."


    She tried to twist out of his grip, but he just tightened it and raised a brow in challenge before continuing, "Actually, there is a way to make me stop... I like touching you or being touched by you. So, you can start manhandling me. Then I won¡¯t have the urge to always find reasons to touch you." He then let go of her waist and leaned back agains the couch, arms spread out, inviting her to ¡¯manhandle¡¯ him.


    Mnie, still chewing on the apple slice, narrowed her eyes and stood up, turned around and straddled him, her knees falling on either side of him as she sat down on hisp. She watched as his eyes darkened with desire and becme hooded and gave him a thin smile.


    Gosh... just that look from him, the way he stared at her with hooded eyes, made her feel all jittery. But, she needed to keep her focus...and retaliate.


    So, she ced her hands on his shoulders and slowly traced her fingers down his arms, before leaning forward, and whispering," And what happens if I handle you? Hmm? Should I make you groan by giving you little love bites?" She followed the words with the action, and indeed he groaned as her teeth tugged at the flesh of his neck." Or should I make you moan and beg."


    Her nails dug into his back and as if on automation, his hips jerked up, making her bounce on hisp as he tried to get closer. His hands came to her hips, holding her there and she caught his wrists, stopping him from grinding into her," Uh huh... Nope. You cannot do that since I am the one doing the touching..."


    His throat moved as he swallowed hard, his grip twitching at her hips like he was barely holding back and slowly, he let go of her, the expression on his face promising her that he would soon have his turn.


    "Oh, you like me to beg, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t I do the same for you?" she teased and brushed her lips along the edge of his jaw¡ªstill not kissing, still maddeningly restrained.


    He let out a strangled sound that might¡¯ve been a curse, or a prayer, or both as his hands moved to hold her again.


    Her smile turned wicked as she pressed her body against his, slow and full-contact, just enough friction to make him tense beneath her. And then¡ªthen¡ªshe pulled back.


    Completely. She stood up and moved away from him. Just like that.


    "Ahh. I am hungry..."


    He blinked and blinked again as she walked away, still unable to believe that he had been abandoned like that...


    "Wait, what?" Adam sat up straight, his voice hoarse with disbelief as his arms fell to his sides, like she¡¯d short-circuited every part of his brain. "Melon...", he almost croaked her name and Mnie had to suppress her giggle as sheposed her face, turned around and sent him an enticing and challenging look.


    "What?" she asked, all mock-innocence. "You looked like you needed a moment to recover."


    Adam¡¯s mouth parted in outrage. "Recover? You can¡¯t just¡ª" He gestured helplessly toward the space she¡¯d upied a second ago. "You lit a forest fire and walked off to make a sandwich!"


    Mnie giggled at that and pointed out," What forest? There is a single bamboo there...But sandwich does sound good."


    For the first time ever, Adams mouth fell open and he was speechless... Here he was all worked up and she was thinking of making a sandwich...


    While he was lost in his outraged thoughts, Mnie walked back towards him slowly and leaned over him, her hand on the back of the couch and leaned forward, to whisper in his ear," But if you¡¯re really that desperate... I <i>suppose</i> I could help... but you will not move your hands..."


    Mnie felt a thrill when he followed her instructions and his hands, still in mid air, ready to grab her, fell back to his side. She patted his cheek," Good boy." She didn¡¯t know what gave her the courage to do what she was doing or what she wanted to do next... but she knew that if she chickened out now... He¡¯d made here again and again, with his hands and his mouth... She did not... want to be left out from tasting him.


    She reached for his shoulders and gave him a gentle push and he fell back, not resisting. And then, she lowered herself, to her knees between his legs, her palms gliding up his thighs, teasing the edge of his shorts with the lightest touch. She watched as his eyes widened and he sucked in a breath... "If you¡¯re going to tease me, Melon... you better stop here..."


    She raised an eyebrow and moved her hands upwards... ready to ¡¯handle¡¯ him, until he groaned her name repeatedly.

 Chapter 162: Imagined

    <h4>Chapter 162: Imagined</h4>


    For the life of her, she couldn¡¯t have imagined she¡¯d actually end up showing off a hickey to anyone. It was too immature and high schoolish, honestly. And that too showing off in front of the ex of the person who had given her them... It was childish and petty! But that was fate, wasn¡¯t it? Twisted, smug little thing that it was. That could be the only reason that Saira would arrive at the showroom today of all days. She could havee tomorrow when the marks had faded and all. But, whatever.


    So, while she waited for Saira to be shown up to her office, Mnie casually pulled out apact and leaned toward the mirror. With slow, deliberate strokes, she wiped off the concealer she¡¯d used earlier.


    Not all of it¡ªjust enough. Just a few well-ced marks, the kind that said everything without needing words. She didn¡¯t need to put her whole neck on disy. A glimpse would do. A whisper of skin and a smudge of something dark and recent. Enough to make it clear who had been there.


    Because Adam had certainly kept his word. Oh, he¡¯d more than kept it. Her body was still wearing the evidence of every promise he had made. He¡¯d turned her into a damn canvas, and he hadn¡¯t exactly gone minimalist with his artwork.


    So yeah¡ªshe never thought she¡¯d be the kind of girl who¡¯d wear hickeys like essories. But here she was. In broad daylight. And maybe, just maybe, she was going to enjoy this a little too much because the moment Saira entered her door, and gave her the once over like she always did...


    Mnie caught the exact second her eyesnded on the marks. Her gaze paused¡ªjust for a beat¡ªon the side of Mnie¡¯s neck, where one faint bruise peeked out and then, there it was. That flicker. That silent acknowledgment.


    And then, just like that, Saira¡¯s eyes snapped back up to her face, expression tightened into one of those polite, brittle smiles people only wear when they¡¯re trying really hard not to react.


    It was small, subtle. But Mnie saw it. Felt it. And oh, was it satisfying.


    She gave her a smile then, "Miss Vaugn. What brings you here?"


    Saira sat down without waiting for an invitation which was smart of her considering Mnie had no intention of asking her to sit," Did you expect me to be scared and hide? Just because you revealed a few audios and videos? I¡¯ve faced worse. All these talks will die soon. They do not bother me."


    Mnie nodded and then added sympathetically," Yes. That is a good way to stay positive and cheer yourself. If I was your doctor, I would be proud of you."


    Saira blinked, not expecting a sarcastic and calm answer. She clenched her hands," You had no right to reveal those things in front of the media! The audio chat was personal!"


    Mnie shrugged at that," Hey! I was just defending what is mine. You were the one threatening me and spouting fake allegations about Adam but I am supposed to not reveal it becasue you deserve your privacy and he doesn¡¯t? Sorry, that wasn¡¯t going to happen."


    Sairaughed. Look at you! Af few months of knowing him and marrying him for a contract and you think he is yours! Defending him! Mnie, wake up. He¡¯s not yours. He never was. And let¡¯s not pretend he ever will be."


    Mnie didn¡¯t flinch though the words were like poisonous darts, lodging them straight into her heart. As long as they had not been together, it had been easy to think of him as a stranger... but now, things were too different..


    She knew that Saira had purposefully said the words to hurt her but the woman seemed not to know that she could give back as good as she got. So she smiled nonchntly and answered, "He definitely doesn¡¯t belong to you. That ship sailed a long time ago. And it sank, by the way."


    That touched a nerve. Saira moved her chair closer to the desk, palms t on the edge as she leaned forward with a fire burning in her eyes," You are a fool! Of course he belongs to me. We share something you¡¯ll never understand. Something you¡¯ll never have."


    Mnie blinked slowly, lips parting in mock curiosity as she leaned back in her chair like she had all the time in the world. "You mean... a child?"


    It had been a guess. Because Adam had not told her anything about it or the conditions that Saira hadid down. Only that he would handle it. But now she had her confirmation as she watched Saira go pale. "He told you?"


    Her own hands clenched under her desk as she raised an eyebrow, the jealous running in her body, shocking her. Dam* it! It was enough that this woman was his first but if he shared a permanent connection with her in the form of a child... Mnie had the answer to her own dilemma now... It would not be easy for her to ept...


    But she did not let her thoughts show on her face. Instead, she said," Of course, he told me. Did you take him for a fool? And what is this about me not having the same with him? I am married to him. And we¡¯re just starting out. So, the possibility of me and him having kids together is quite high. Added to that, any child that I have will be able to bond with him since birth, unlike your child... who has not even seen or met Adam yet..."


    In the next minute, Saira stood up, pointing a finger at her angrily as she screamed," You bi!ch! You really think you have Adam under control and will be able to have his children! Never! That will never happen! I will make sure of that, even if I have to kill you!"


    Mnie watched her walk out of the office and felt a chill down her spine at the threat.

 Chapter 163: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 163: Suspicion</h4>


    Sir Robert Collins stared at the photograph in his hand for a long, silent moment. His sharp eyes, though aged, didn¡¯t miss a single detail of the child¡¯s face¡ªevery shadow, every feature. Then, without a word, he handed the photo over to the private investigator standing before him.


    "Find this child," he said in a low voice, "I want to know everything¡ªwhere he was born, who his parents are, what school he goes to, who¡¯s raising him. Everyst detail. Do you understand me?"


    The investigator gave a brief nod, took a look at the picture expressionlessly, before quietly exiting the study. As the heavy door clicked shut behind him, Spencer turned from the window where he¡¯d been watching the grey clouds roll in.


    "The resemnce is indeed uncanny," Spencer muttered, almost to himself. "He really does look like Adam did at eight even though he is younger.. It¡¯s... unsettling. But still¡ªAdam is not stupid. The first thing he¡¯ll do is a DNA test. This entire n of Saira¡¯s... it¡¯s flimsy. It relies on too many assumptions. Too many variables. How did you agree to support it, grandfather?


    Sir Robert gave a small nod, his expression unreadable. "Naturally. Adam will take every precaution. But for now, Saira has no intention of letting the boy and Adam meet in person. Perhaps a few carefully monitored video calls¡ªnothing more. That buys us some time. What we need to focus on now is Mnie and what we need to do."


    Spencer straightened at the name, "Mnie? Even after everything, you still want to pursue that angle?"


    "Ourst attempt may have failed," Sir Robert said, folding his hands on the desk before him, "but the path forward hasn¡¯t changed. The man we ced near Mnie¡ªhe¡¯s confirmed that she and Adam have grown close again. You know what needs to be done. You know how to use her. Don¡¯t waste the opportunity."


    Spencer nodded slowly, then hesitated. "I¡¯ll do it. But Grandfather... I have to ask. The orders you gave about Saira... I don¡¯t understand them. Why now? She¡¯s always been loyal to you so why do this?"


    Sir Robert leaned back in his chair and the old leather creaked beneath his weight. His eyes were cold and calcting as they locked onto Spencer¡¯s.


    "No," he said, his voice like the edge of a de. "She was loyal. And she was useful. But somethings have changed. One, she is not as important to Adam as we thought. And second, this child... this boy she¡¯s brought forward¡ªit¡¯s not a coincidence. I don¡¯t believe in coincidences. You shouldn¡¯t either."


    Spencer frowned, confusion still evident in his face, "But didn¡¯t you say she found a child who looks like Adam to fool him? That it was all a part of her n? So, why do you think it is not a coincidence?"


    Sir Robert¡¯s smile was thin and dangerous. "Yes, that¡¯s what she wants us to believe. But think, Spencer. Use your head. When I sent her away all those years ago¡ªto protect her from your grandmother¡¯s wrath¡ªshe was already pregnant. Barely, but pregnant nheless. Then, monthster, she imed the child was stillborn. I had my doubts then, of course, but I did my due diligence. I spoke to the doctors, questioned the nurses. Everyone backed her story and I had no reason to dig deeper."


    He paused,"But now," and then continued softly, "a child appears. A child with Adam¡¯s face whom she is nning to masqurade as her child. A child she suddenly brings forward at just the right time. That is no coincidence."


    Spencer¡¯s eyes widened in realization, his voice dropping to a whisper. "You think... you think she lied? That she hid Adam¡¯s child all these years?"


    Sir Robert¡¯s gaze hardened. "I think she kept the child as a safety. Insurance. Something she could pull out if the walls ever started to close in on her. And if she lied about that..." He trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air like. If she could lie once, then she could have lied more times.


    He didn¡¯t say what was truly on his mind, not yet. That particr suspicion was something he wasn¡¯t ready to share¡ªnot even with his grandson.


    Because he knew Saira. He¡¯d watched her grow from an eager, bright-eyed girl desperate to win his approval into a woman who could smile to your face while twisting the knife behind your back. If she had hidden the child from him, then she was capable of hiding far more. And he had the distinct feeling that the child was not Adam and hers but his... which meant that she had double crossed him as many as a few years ago.


    So, it was time to remove her from the board. That much was certain. But even now, he understood the value of patience. Her elimination could not be rushed¡ªnot yet.


    It had to be precise. Calcted. The truth had toe out first, and the child had to be secured. Only once the boy was safely in his possession, and only once he knew exactly who the child belonged to, could the final move be made.


    If he was really Adam¡¯s child then, he would be the ultimate weapon and Saira might end up buying herself some time to live, just to help nurture the child and help him control Adam agian.


    But if the truth was darker... if the child was his¡ªand not Adam¡¯s¡ªand Saira had hidden that fact deliberately, had kept the boy from him all these years to use as leverage, to ckmail him at the right moment... then her fate was sealed. No amount of pleading or past loyalty would save her from the ending he had envisioned for her. If she could not be loyal in life, then she would be loyal in death.


    Soon, he picked up his phone and made a callm, "Keep an eye on Saira. See, whom she is meeting, when, and I want a record of all her calls. Am I clear? Do not ck."

 Chapter 164: Give Me My Child

    <h4>Chapter 164: Give Me My Child</h4>


    "I want my child back." Saira said into the phone as soon as the man answered the call.


    And received an immediate reply, "No."


    "What do you mean no? I said I want him back. You have to bring him back to me!<strong>"</strong>


    "No means exactly that, Saira." His tone didn¡¯t waver. It was calm, t¡ªdangerously so. "When the child was born, you made your choice. You handed him over instead of taking the other choice anding with the child. It can be considered you sold your child. Whether it was legal, moral, or just a desperate move at the time, it doesn¡¯t matter now. The fact remains¡ªhe is mine now. The only reason you still get photos is because I made a promise. A small mercy. Nothing more."


    "If you don¡¯t bring me my child, I will sue you! I will have you charged for kidnapping! I was barely in my right mind when everything happened..." she snapped but the man simplyughed.


    "Sue me? Charge me for kidnapping?" he echoed, his amusementced with cruelty. "Really? And how exactly do you n to pull that off? You seem to forget¡ªyou don¡¯t even know who I am. You¡¯ve never seen my face, not once. You don¡¯t even know what I sound like outside of this call. I¡¯m a ghost, Saira. A voice without a face. A name without a trail. You can¡¯t sue someone who doesn¡¯t exist, Saira."


    "I¡¯ll find you.I swear I will. I¡¯ll find you if it¡¯s thest thing I do." Saira whispered desperately but the other person only chuckled in answer and said tauntingly,"Will you? I¡¯d advise you to think that through. Because if you try to threaten me again, if you so much as breathe wrong in my direction, all I have to do is change my number. That¡¯s it. One button, Saira. Just one. And then¡ªpoof. Thest connection you have to your son will vanish. Gone like smoke. So don¡¯t call me with threats. Don¡¯t make demands. Not unless you¡¯re prepared to lose everything."


    "I want to introduce him to Adam," she blurted out desperately when she realized that he was about to hang up, probably.


    There was a pause. The line went so quiet that for a moment, she thought the call had dropped. She stared at the screen of her phone and breathed a sigh of relief when she realized he was still there. Finally, he answered, "What did you say?"


    "I said I want the child to meet his biological father.." She swallowed the lump rising in her throat. "You promised. You promised that the day I was ready to let them meet, you¡¯d bring the child."


    A long silence followed. She checked her screen again to make sure the call hadn¡¯t ended when he asked quietly, "You¡¯vee clean to him? Confessed everything?"


    Saira gave a dryugh, but it carried no real humor.


    "Come clean? Confess?" she repeated. "What is there to confess anymore? Haven¡¯t you been watching the news? Everything is out there now. Besides..." She exhaled. "The only way Adam is even considering helping me is if I can arrange for him to meet the child. That¡¯s his condition. So yes¡ªyou have to bring him here."


    There was another beat of silence, heavier this time.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," the man said atst.


    "What do you <i>mean</i> you¡¯ll think about it?" she said sharply. "You have to bring him here. You <i>owe</i> me that much!"


    "You really don¡¯t understand simple phrases, do you?" he answered in a voice as cold as ice. "I said I will think about it. That doesn¡¯t mean yes. That doesn¡¯t mean no. It means I will decide. And until then, don¡¯t call me again."


    She opened her mouth to protest, but he cut her off before she could.


    "I will call you when I¡¯vee to a decision. Not a moment sooner. Goodbye, Saira."


    And with that, the line went dead.


    Saira let out a frustrated growl, mming her phone down onto the table with more force than necessary. Damn it. She hated this. She hated him. But more than that, she hated Lady Collins. That conniving old woman might have been dead, buried, and forgotten by the world¡ªbut she was still haunting her life.


    Of course she had no love for the child but now that she needed the child, what use was it when she didn¡¯t even know where the child was and with whom. She never should have agreed with the old woman. But she¡¯d had no choice. By the time she¡¯d woken up from the anaesthesia¡¯s effects, her child had already been taken away.


    It was her¡ªLady Collins¡ªwho had taken the child from the hospital while Saira was still groggy from anesthesia. She had made the arrangements, she had pulled the strings. And then, with that cold smile, she¡¯d looked her dead in the eyes and threatened her.


    <i>"Tell Sir Roberts the baby was born still."</i>


    Like a fool, she had agreed. It wasn¡¯t as if she had cared for the child but she¡¯d thought that with the child gone, she would also be able to escape Sir Collins¡¯ grip faster. And even if she did not, she wouldter coerce the older woman to tell her the whereabouts of the child and use itter.


    But how could she have predicted that Lady Collins would die before any of that could happen. Before she could tell Saira where the boy was. And now she was at the mercy of a ghost¡ªa man she couldn¡¯t trace, couldn¡¯t control, and definitely couldn¡¯t threaten. He had the boy. And she had nothing but empty promises, a string of regrets, and a war she was slowly losing.


    She pressed her trembling fingers to her temples and shut her eyes.


    There had to be a way to fix this.


    There had to be something¡ª<i>someone</i>¡ªleft who knew the person Lady Collins had trusted the boy with.


    Because if not, then she hadn¡¯t just lost her son... she had lost the one card that could bring Adam to her side.


    And without Adam, she had no hope of surviving what wasing next.

 Chapter 165: What?

    <h4>Chapter 165: What?</h4>


    "Ben? What are you doing?"


    Her assistant, who had been peeking over herptop screen, jolted upright as if caught red-handed. He straightened his posture quickly, eyes wide with surprise.


    "I... I just came here to check my emails," he stammered and exined. "Myptop suddenly crashed, and I¡¯ve already called in a technician to take a look at it. But we¡¯re expecting a few important mails today, so I didn¡¯t want to risk missing anything crucial. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I was using your system¡ªI only logged in briefly."


    Mnie walked into the office, and walked around her desk to take her seat and Ben instinctively took a step back, making space for her. "It¡¯s okay," she said, offering a reassuring smile as she lowered herself into her chair. "You don¡¯t have to look as if I caught you stealingpany secrets. So, did you manage to check everything?"


    "Yes, I did," he replied with an rmed expression, "And it¡¯s a good thing I did too. The interior designer who reached out to usst month¡ªthe one interested in the sports furniture line and our exclusive collections¡ªgot back to us. She¡¯s currently working on a major show for StormEdge and is eager to coborate. I¡¯ve already forwarded her proposal and details to the design department so they can start evaluating the feasibility. If all goes well, Denoit can begin working on the initial design concepts, and we¡¯ll be in a good position to move forward with contract negotiations."


    Mnie arched an eyebrow with interest. "Well, that was really efficient of you," she said, a trace of admiration in her voice. "Good call on forwarding it immediately. That could be a huge opportunity if we y it right."


    She opened herptop which he had snapped shut in a hurry her fingers already moving swiftly over the keyboard as she changed the tab and logged into her ount.


    "And what about the web and app development team?" she asked, not looking up. "Any updates from their side?"


    Ben hesitated for a second, watching her be engrossed in her screen again, before quickly replying, "Nothing major yet. I believe they¡¯re still testing the new UI integration, but I¡¯ll follow up with them to make sure we stay on track."


    As Mnie continued reviewing her messages and issuing follow-ups in a focused tone, Ben allowed himself a quiet, relieved breath. She hadn¡¯t suspected anything unusual. Whatever nervousness had flickered in his chest began to ebb away¡ªat least for now as he returned to work.


    Once outside, he countinued to work as usual but on the inside he was already cursing someone for putting him upto this task.


    ***


    "We¡¯ve finally figured out how and when Mrs Mnie came across the sound recording that she exposed in front of the media, sir. Apparently, Mrs Mnie has ess to Lady Collins¡¯ email ount. It turns out that in thest months of her life, Lady Collins had started storing a significant amount of personal data online¡ªdocuments, voice notes, even video clips¡ªand all of it had been left in Mrs Mnie¡¯s hands."


    "From the video evidence we have here, it¡¯s clear that while she was waiting for the press conference to begin, Mnie was scrolling through that very email ount. At some point, she stumbled upon the folder containing the voice recordings. As for the other files¡ªspecifically those two videos¡ªthey had been sent directly to her inbox. However, we¡¯re still working on identifying the number that forwarded the recordings. The only information we have so far is that it belongs to someone named Max..."


    There was a moment of silence before Sir Robert¡¯s rage exploded. He picked up the paper weight on his desk and threw it at the wall in anger!


    "Unbelievable," he muttered. "We¡¯ve had eyes on Mnie for years, and yet no one thought to check if my wife had left anything behind in a digital vault? An email ount that was practically in in sight, handed to Mnie, and all of you overlooked itpletely. If it weren¡¯t for my people digging in the shadows, and discovering Mnie havingess to this, everything would¡¯ve gone unnoticed."


    He threw a look at the papers on the table in frustration and shook his head. "This is what happens when people start getting toofortable.First I discover your oversight in Saira¡¯s case! Then there is this! What am I paying you people for? What about the recent news of Saira?"


    The two people standing in front of him shuffled on their feet and exchanged a look before exining in a small voice,"Saira has been trying to make contact with someone. She¡¯s been careful, always stepping out to use different numbers, but we¡¯ve confirmed at least three attempts over thest twenty-four hours. The issue is... we haven¡¯t been able to trace the caller on the other end. They¡¯re using some sort of signal interference¡ªpossibly a high-frequency bounce or scrambled ry. Whatever it is, it¡¯s strong enough to block both trace routes and recording. Every call goes dark the moment it connects."


    Sir Robert clenched his hands tightly at the words, his knuckles turning white. All his life, he had schemed, plotted, and pulled strings behind the scenes to get exactly what he wanted. Maniption had been his currency, and patience, his most trusted weapon. But now¡ªnow it felt like his luck was starting to slip through his fingers.


    Adam, Saira, and Mnie¡ªeach one of them had be a thorn in his side.


    Somehow, despite all his calctions, everything was starting to move against him. The pieces no longer fit. The people he had once dismissed as insignificant had started gaining ground, and that was something he could not afford.


    He tapped his fingers slowly against the polished surface of the table. The time for waiting had passed. Find out what happens," he said, "if Mnie or Adam were to die before the terms of the will are fulfilled. Every use. Every technicality. I want all the implications¡ªlegal, financial, and otherwise. Especially, if one of them is used of killing the other."

 Chapter 166: For Self

    <h4>Chapter 166: For Self</h4>


    "What are you doing?"


    Adam¡¯s voice echoed lightly as he stepped into her office that evening, only to be met with silence. He stopped short, raised a brow as he saw herpletely absorbed in reading something on her screen¡ªsomething about furniture made from rice husk, if the heading was anything to go by. She hadn¡¯t even noticed his arrival, let alone his question. He grinned.


    Shaking his head, he crossed the room without another word. And then, without warning, he swept her right off her chair, lifted her easily into his arms.


    Mnie let out a startled squeal, as she clutched the papers in her hand and caught him around the neck. "Adam!" Grinning, he plopped down onto her chair, settled her on hisp as if it were the most natural thing in the world and then smacked a kiss on her lips.


    She blinked at him, her heart still racing. With one hand pressed to her chest and the other swatting at his shoulder, she narrowed her eyes and red at him. "Adam Collins! Are you trying to kill me? My heart almost stopped because of you."


    Adam chuckled, clearly pleased with himself as he stole another kiss. "That is an unfair usation, sweet melon. You were the one who almost killed me by ignoring me. I was in so much pain. If I were trying to kill you, you wouldn¡¯t even see iting. It would be totally painless."


    Mnie scoffed, and sat up in hisp. "Please. You only keep grabbing me all the time and are now using the exuse of me ignoring you! I was simply busy. As of killing you, I¡¯d do a far better job. You¡¯d probably thank me for it by the end."


    There was a beat of silence as Adam grinned Then a faint cough.


    They both turned to find Ben standing frozen in the doorway, holding a folder and looking thoroughly scandalized.


    His eyes darted from Adam to Mnie and back, his expression suggesting that he had, very unfortunately, entered just in time to hear Mnie¡¯s line¡ªbutpletely out of context.


    "I... I¡¯lle back," Ben mumbled, backing out of the room as if he feared bing coteral damage or an aplice.


    Mnie groaned and buried her face in Adam¡¯s shoulder. "Great. Now he thinks I¡¯m plotting to murder you."


    Adam, however, wasn¡¯tughing. He was still staring at the door, his brows drawn together in thought.


    Mnie pulled back slightly and studied his face. "What is it?"


    "I don¡¯t like him," Adam said tly.


    Mnie let out an exasperated sigh. "Yes. You¡¯ve made that quite known to me. Repeatedly."


    Adam scowled, his gaze distant. "I don¡¯t know why, but his face... it looks familiar. As if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before."


    "Alright, Sherlock," Mnie muttered, and knocked gently on his forehead. "Think hard about where you¡¯ve seen him and let me get back to work."


    "Melon," Adam said, ignoring her and pulling her closer, "we¡¯re newly married, you know."


    "Hmmm." She didn¡¯t sound very moved.


    "So technically, we shouldn¡¯t be able to keep our hands off each other."


    Mnie arched a brow and gesturedzily. "Your hands are on me."


    "Yes, but you¡¯re not doing anything about it," heined.


    "That¡¯s because you kidnapped me from my chair mid-sentence." She gave him a look. "Some of us have jobs."


    Adam grinned. "I have a job too. I¡¯m in charge of making sure you remember you¡¯re married to me."


    "That¡¯s not a real job."


    Adam tilted his head and smirked. "Learning about rice husk... is possibly the most important job and most interesting of course, I¡¯ve ever walked in on."


    Mnie gave him a look. One of those long, t, unimpressed stares that managed to say a lot without a single word. "It¡¯s called research. For the new eco-conscious furniture line I¡¯m nning to pitch next quarter."


    He raised his eyebrows as if impressed, then reached over and plucked the file from her hand before she could protest. "Fascinating. But still not romantic. Also, working hours are officially over, Mrs. Collins."


    She made a noise of protest, reached for the folder again, but Adam simply pushed the chair back, taking her with it, and leaned backward so that they were against the wall.


    Mnie scowled and he grinned.


    "Adam¡ª" she began, but he was already there.


    His mouth found hers with the ease of someone who knew exactly how she liked to be kissed¡ªslow at first, then deeper, hungrier, until her hands slipped up to his shoulders and her lips parted against his.


    Her breath caught, a small sound rising from her throat as he angled his head and kissed her again. One hand syed across her back, the other tangled into her hair as he pulled her closer, as if she weren¡¯t already draped over him.


    The kiss deepened and so did their need for more. When Adam finally broke the kiss and leaned in to pepper kisses over her her face and neck, Mnie could barely remember any reason for avoiding him earlier.


    But as he bit her over the neck, everything seemed to be clear at once and she stiffened. He sensed the immediate change in her and raised his head to stare at her. She looked away and tried to get off hisp but he held her still with his hands around her waist. After a moment¡¯s pause, she looked away and muttered," I really do have to work."


    Adam didn¡¯t move. "You¡¯re hiding something."


    Mnie stilled.


    His voice was quiet now as he narrowed his eyes and he was no longer teasing her. "What! You think you are the only one who can read me and guess things, hmm? You¡¯ve had something on your mind for a couple of days now, and you¡¯re not telling me."


    She turned her face to him, and then hurriedly look away," It¡¯s nothing, Adam. I¡¯m just too busy."


    Adam shrugged," If you don¡¯t want to tell me, we can wait here, forever, Melon."


    Mnie scowled at that and turned her head away, unsure of what to say.

 Chapter 167: Scowling

    <h4>Chapter 167: Scowling</h4>


    "If you don¡¯t want to tell me, we can wait here, forever, Melon."


    Mnie looked at the stubborn man who was ring at her and sighed. At this rate, they really might be stuck in her office forever. She sighed and blurted out," Your ex came to visit me."


    Adam straightened up then. His arms were still around her waist, but they¡¯d gone ck. "What? Why?"


    Mnie looked down at her hands resting on his chest. She could feel his heart thumping beneath them. "You heard me. She came a couple of days ago. Also, I don¡¯t know why she came because I never have her the chance. I might have showed off a few things and... anyway, I didn¡¯t tell you because... I didn¡¯t know what to say. She just... showed up out of the blue"


    Adam frowned at the words even as he looked at her consideringly. Why would Saira¡¯sing over upset Mnie? After all, when he¡¯d feared that Saira would tell Mnie about the molestation etc, Mnie would be upset with him. But when Saira had dropped the biggest bombshell, Mnie had trusted him. Also, he understood what Mnie said about ¡¯showing off¡¯ so what had upset Mnie that she was still hiding it from him?


    "What did she want? You really have no idea?"


    Mnie hesitated, then slid off hisp, brushing her skirt down with trembling fingers as she stepped away. "She said she wanted to talk but I never gave her the chance."


    Mnie knew she should tell him about her taunting him about the children and how Mnie had told her that she could have his children when she wanted and then Saira¡¯s threat... but she did not.


    Her and Adam were only going to be together three years and though she had only said the words about being able to bear a child for Adam anytime she wanted, it had been just words to instigate Saira and nothing more. However, Saira¡¯s words had affected her much more deeply than she realized.


    That was the part Mnie didn¡¯t known how to process. Not because of what it meant for Saira and Adam, but because of what it made her feel: a confusing, gut-deep swirl of inadequacy, doubt, and jealousy that she didn¡¯t want to admit even to herself.


    Now she stood in front of Adam, unable to look at him, unsure how to exin any of it. She wasn¡¯t ready to ask questions she might not like the answers to. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she wanted answers¡ªbecause what if the truth changed something? At the moment they were confidantes, allies and even friends with benefits. And she really did like this status quo despite everything.


    So she said nothing.


    But Adam could probably guess that she was not telling everything because he cocked his head to stare at her and asked, "So, even though you didn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything, she managed to upset you? That could be ssic her, but since when have you been so easy to irk?"


    Mnie sent him an irritated nce. Did he really have to be all seeing and all questioning? She didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    "What did she say?" he finally demanded.


    She took a deep breath and turned to Adam," I don¡¯t want to talk about it.. Let¡¯s go, okay? We can have dinner outside."


    She flicked a nce at him over her shoulder. "Come on. I¡¯m starving."


    "No, Melon. Not until you tell me what she said." Adam insisted worriedly.


    She stiffened. "I already told you, I didn¡¯t let her speak"


    "But she did speak, didn¡¯t she? Or else you wouldn¡¯t be this rattled."


    Mnie let out an annoyed breath. "Why does it matter?"


    "Because I care?" he snapped, standing. "Because you¡¯re clearly upset and pretending you¡¯re not, and I don¡¯t want you to worry!"


    Adam looked at Mnie and suddenly felt very worried. She was closing in on him... And it was indeed worrying because that is exactly what she had done to Spencer when she finally realized that he had betrayed her. But he had not betrayed her. He had not even expressed his feelings to her.


    And she had only now started opening out to him, so why was she pulling back? He stared at her and she stared back and when she took a deep breath, he thought that she would tell the truth but instead she bit out," I have never pried, you know! I¡¯ve always given you space and time when you were not willing to share something!"


    "That¡¯s different¡ª" He wanted to tell her that it was different because she did not have feelings for him but he did. However, he was not ready for the confession and any way, he did not get a chance to say because she cut it agitatedly," No, it¡¯s not different. I don¡¯t owe you a confession just because she showed up out of nowhere and decided to stir the pot!"


    His jaw tightened at that. "So, you¡¯re not going to tell me."


    "No, I¡¯m not! Not now, maybe not ever! And if you¡¯re that curious," she spat, slinging her bag over her shoulder, "you can go ask your ex-girlfriend yourself!"


    She yanked the door open and stormed out but then paused for a moment and then scowled at Ben," Why are you still here working overtime? Just go!"


    With that, Mnie walked out of the office and towards the parking! Like hell, she was going to confess how much Saira¡¯s words about not sharing something like that with Adam had rattled her.


    And even though she had been on the fence about many things like Adam having a child and the rest of the things, she did not like the way things and her feelings were shaping up to be. This time, she would not wait and bury her head in the sand about things. She would have to be prepared to face her own feelings and any hurt that mighte with it.

 Chapter 168: Don’t Run

    <h4>Chapter 168: Don¡¯t Run</h4>


    Mnie stomped through the basement, her heart beating hard at the thought of what she had blurted! She could have cursed herself! Adam was no fool. He would have understood by now that she was acting jealous! Dam* it! Hadn¡¯t she learnt enough from her experience with Spencer? Why was she being a fool when it came to Adam. How could she have let herself be close to him... in that sense? This was supposed to be physical only! Just some fun with someone you might like! What did her stupi* heart have to be involved?


    She was furious¡ªat Adam, at herself, at Saira¡ªbut mostly, at the vulnerability she had just let peek through.


    She spotted her car and was digging into her bag for the keys when, without warning, arms wrapped tightly around her waist from behind and lifted her clean off the ground.


    "What the¡ªAdam!" she shouted, wriggling in rm. "Put me down!" She was about to scream some abuse at him when she twisted to look over her shoulder and saw him. He was breathing hard, his jaw clenched so tight the muscle in it ticked. His usually warm eyes were dark, stormy, and unreadable now.


    "Adam," she said his name again, softer this time. "Let me go."


    "No." He said in a low voice and even she could feel the anger in his voice as he adjusted against him so her back was fully pressed to his chest and she was caged between him and the car. She could feel every line of muscle, every breath, the warmth of him seeping into her skin.


    "You don¡¯t get to do that," he said against her ear, his breath warm and maddening. "Say something like that... then run away like it doesn¡¯t matter."


    "I didn¡¯t run away¡ª" She did run away but there was no way she was going to ept that and as she would have denied hotly, his mouth brushed her temple, and the rest of her sentence melted away.


    "You don¡¯t have to say it, Mnie," he murmured, his voice silk over steel. "If you want to not say it, don¡¯t say it. But do not run away. I won¡¯t let you run away, ever. Get that?"


    His hand slid around her jaw, not rough, but firmmanding¡ªguiding her head back so she was forced to meet his eyes.


    Then he kissed her.


    Hard.


    Not gentle. Not questioning. His mouth crashed against hers with the kind of fury that spoke of everything he wasn¡¯t saying. It was possession. A warning. A promise.


    She tried to turn her head, to push him away, but he didn¡¯t let her. His hand stayed locked at her jaw, tilting her just the way he wanted as his mouth devoured hers, almost punishing her for trying to run away from him.


    Her keys dropped from her hand and ttered to the concrete.


    He used that second of distraction to turn her around and press her deeper into the car. One of his thighs slid between hers, locking her in ce, forcing her hips to arch into him. The contact pulled a gasp from her throat, and he swallowed it like it was oxygen.


    He broke the kiss for a moment and yet, continued to hold her in ce, as he growled his warning again, "I don¡¯t want you running away," against her ear, his lips grazing her skin. "You don¡¯t get to do that."


    His hand slid down her waist, fingers tightening around her, pulling her even closer. She could feel the heat of his body radiating through the fabric of her clothes. He wasn¡¯t letting her go.


    She shivered against him, thebination of his grip and his words driving something deeper inside her as the words stirred up all these things she didn¡¯t want to face.


    He lifted his head, just enough to look her in the eyes, and the anger in his gaze melted into something more dangerous. A promise. A warning.


    "If you try to run, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t forget this. Ever."


    Before she could respond, his lips crashed down onto hers again¡ªforceful, raw, not giving her time to react. Her breath was stolen, her body caught in the frenzy of it.


    His other hand slid up her back, pressing her body further into his.


    He pulled back just enough to look at her again, and this time, she saw it¡ªraw desire, the force of it palpable in the space between them.


    His hand fumbled for the handle behind her, and with a sharp tug, the passenger door swung open. Before she could so much as blink, he bent slightly, hooked an arm under her thighs, and swept her clean off the ground again.


    "Adam¡ª!"


    But he didn¡¯t wait. He shoved her into the back seat, and quickly followed inside banging the door shut.


    She barely had time to exhale before he was over her¡ªpressing into her, his body covering hers in the cramped back seat. His fingers slid beneath the hem of her shirt, just enough to grip her bare waist, his thumb pressing into the flesh at her sides as she moaned.


    It seemed to turn him almost feral. He broke the kiss once again and asked softly,"Do you still want to run?"


    She tried to re. He didn¡¯t let her. He kissed her again¡ªslower this time, deeper, the kind of kiss that made her body betray her all over again. She hated how much she melted into him, how easy it was to let go when he held her like this, even if it was almost forcefully.


    His grip on her loosened for a second, but only so he could shift her. His hands found her hips, gripped hard, guiding her rhythm with his as he ground into her, making her whimper in ache. When did her legs fall open? She had no idea.


    But as she responded to his touch, and the way he reacted to her walking away, she knew she was already in too deep in this... whatever this was.

 Chapter 169: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 169: Meeting</h4>


    "She wants to hold a video meetingter."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow as she looked up from her breakfast at Adam, who was staring at her intently. She sighed, feeling the weight of his gaze.


    Even though he had ¡¯tortured¡¯ her all night -both in ways that made her toes curl and in ways that tested her patience -she had stubbornly refused to share the details of what Saira had said.


    Thus, after a long night of making love and almost being unable to get up, she was still being subjected to Adam¡¯s assessing stare, the kind he seemed to use when he was particrly unhappy about being kept in the dark. It was almost as if he was trying to make her guilty for not talking to him. But she wasn¡¯t going to so she could only suffer.


    "A video meeting?" she repeated slowly. "But why?"


    "Hmm.She said I can interact with the child for now, andter, when the child is morefortable, we can proceed further." Adam said as he poked at the eggs on his te.


    Mnie looked down at her breakfast for a few moments,even as her hands clenched under the table, then lifted her eyes to meet his again. "What do you think?"


    Adam didn¡¯t even hesitate. "I¡¯m going to refuse."


    That had her head snap up in shocl as she stared at him," Why? I know you want to make sure the child is yours etc, but didn¡¯t you say that there is a good chance he is because he looks like you? So, what is the problem with interacting with the child?"


    Adam leaned back in his chair, the picture of calm determination. His arms crossed over his chest, and his gaze never wavered from her face. "Because," he said, his voice low and even, "she¡¯s doing this for her own gain. Not for the child. Not for me. She wants to use the child to reconnect with me."


    Mnie opened her mouth to say something but then fell silent.


    "She wants to use the child for her own means," Adam said firmly. "She thinks if I form a bond with the child, then she¡¯ll have a permanent hold over and rtionship with me. A chain she can yank whenever it suits her."


    His jaw tightened, and the muscle there ticked in anger. "I¡¯m not going to let any child of mine or any other innocent¡ªbe a pawn in a game for power."


    Mnie¡¯s heart twisted at the fierceness in his voice. At the protectiveness. Tentatively, as she made sure to keep her voice neutral, she asked," But the child is always going to be stuck between you and her. He has permanently linked you two together."


    Adam¡¯s expression hardened, and when he spoke, his voice was like ice. "No. The child will either be mine¡ªor hers. There will be no in-between, Melon. I refuse to have anything to do with her."


    "It might be ruthless," he said, the words dropping like stones between them, "but it has to be this way. If I let there be any ovep, if I allow her even a sliver of power between us, she¡¯ll manipte it. She¡¯ll manipte him or me. And, like I said, I won¡¯t allow it. She might think that she can use me, but in this case, I think I will be heartless. However if I let her control how I see him, when I see him, how I interact with him... I be nothing but a puppet. And she bes the puppeteer. And she will dangle him over me for the rest of my life.""


    "But what if the child needs you and her?" Mnie asked tentatively.


    "He will have me. If he¡¯s mine, he will have all of me. Not scraps. Not visits regted by Saira. He will be mine. I will protect him. Raise him. Love him. As for Saira, if the child needs a mother... we will see when the timees. Also, I doubt the child even knows her. Because she has definitely not met with the child in thest three years."


    Mnie frowned. She should be relieved that Adam had decided to not keep any rtionship with Saira. But something in her felt bad for the child.


    "You¡¯re talking about cutting a child in half," she said quietly. "Like in those old stories where both women im to be the mother."


    Adam gave a humorlessugh, "Except in those stories, the real parent would rather lose the child than see him hurt. Saira wouldn¡¯t care. She would see him hurt if it meant keeping me on a leash."


    "I¡¯ll find another way," Adam said. "I won¡¯t let her control the first meeting. I¡¯ll have a DNA test done properly. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s mine. And then, when there¡¯s no leash she can tug, when there¡¯s no advantage she can twist, I¡¯ll go to him. I¡¯ll im him fully. Without her interference."


    Mnie looked away. Adam did not realise that despite iming that he would need a DNa test, Adam had already believed the child to be his. She sighed and stopped herself from saying what she wanted to ask. Did she have a ce in this future that he envisioned with his child. But she dare not ask. Because she had no idea if she wanted to be a part of this future.


    Malenia sighed at her own foolishness. She¡¯d already received an indirect answer to the question that had been troubling her but now, she was bothered by another question. Did he see her in his future? And did she see him in her future? She had no idea.


    Just then, her phone rang, and she jolted out of her thoughts. She looked down at it and sighed," I need to go now... Let me know how things turn out..."


    Hurriedly, she stood up and started to walk away. She had taken a few steps when a hand shot out and caught her wrist.

 Chapter 170: A Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 170: A Meeting (2)</h4>


    Hurriedly, she stood up and started to walk away. She had taken a few steps when a hand shot out and caught her wrist.


    "Mnie," Adam said slowly as he looked into her face.


    Before she could react, he pulled at her wrist causing her to stumble and thennd against him with a soft grunt.


    "Adam¡ª" she began, but he was already cupping her face in his hands, his thumb stroking the apple of her cheek with a tenderness that undid her more effectively than anything else. Just now, he had looked and sounded cold and unfeeling, but now, he could be so soft... She blinked at him as he murmured," I don¡¯t like the sad look in your eyes."


    She rolled her eyes and tried to keep the situation light, not wanting to delve deeper into whatever she was feeling. "What do you want me to do? Draw smiley faces on my eyeballs?"


    Adam chuckled at that and she could not stop herseld from smiling as he pulled her cheek, "Tempting. But I¡¯d prefer the real thing."


    She smirked and poked him lightly in the chest. "I cannot smile onmand."


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have toe up with some bribes and benefits package that would make you smile all day long."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow, amused despite herself. "Like what?"


    Adam grinned and quickly pecked her nose. " How about unlimited kisses, daily cuddles. Priority ess to foot rubs. A lifetime supply of back massages?"


    Sheughed then, and shook her head," What a bargain! So tempting."


    "Well, I can be very persuasive." Adam said, tightening his arms around her slightly.


    "You¡¯re also very annoying with always grabbing and pulling me around" she shot back, though her fingers were already weaving through the hair at the nape of his neck.


    "And yet here you are," he said smugly, leaning in to brush his lips across hers


    Mnie huffed a breath but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she closed her eyes and pressed her lips to his, reminding herself that the present was more important than the future.


    For a moment, they simply stayed like tha, wrapped up in each other, the outside world forgotten.


    Until the phone rang and Mnie wriggled slightly, trying to get up. "I really have to go," she said reluctantly.


    Adam sighed and his forehead pressed against hers for a beat longer before he let her go.


    "Fine. Go be a responsible adult."


    She grinned, stood and smoothed out her clothes. "Don¡¯t miss me too much."


    "No promises," Adam said, watching her as she walked out.


    As she grabbed her bag and turned toward the door, he called out casually, "Mnie."


    Mnie turned around. It was always odd hearing him call her that and she turned around to look at him questioningly. But he seemed to hesitate for a moment and then grinned at her, "By the way, when you get back, we¡¯re resuming discussion on your new benefits package."


    Mnieughed, feeling lighter than she had in days, and threw him a mock salute over her shoulder. "Okay."


    And with that, she was gone¡ªleaving Adam staring after her, a thoughtful look on his face,


    But as soon as the door clicked shut behind her, the smile faded and the look on his face faded.


    He had intended to stop her just now and ask if she would be with him in this battle. The thought of raising a child alone was not so terrifying but the thought of her being with him when he fought this battle, gave him hope.


    But he stopped himself. He did not want to pressurise her. Knowing her, if she felt that he might need her help when raising the child, she would definitely stand by his side. However, he did not want to guilt her into it. So, he let her go.


    Adam rubbed a hand over his face and leaned back heavily in his chair, staring at the ceiling for a long moment. He really did need her to choose him and any family they might have.


    With a grunt, he pushed himself up and started clearing the table mechanically, stacking tes and wiping down the counter hurriedly.


    Finally, he picked up his phone and typed out a message, "First, there will be a DNA test and only then there will be any discussions about custody, meetings or responsibility."


    The phone buzzed almost instantly with a reply, but he didn¡¯t bother checking it. He tossed it onto the counter and braced his hands against the sink, breathing hard.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless. Not now. Not when there was so much at stake. When it was his future with Mnie at stake.


    The phone buzzed again, vibrating insistently against the counter.


    Adam nced at it ¡ª Saira.


    He clenched his jaw and turned away, letting it buzz itself into silence.


    But a few secondster, it buzzed again. Then again. And again.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to summon some patience, but when it rang for the fourth time, he snapped.


    Snatching up the phone, he jabbed the answer icon and barked, "What?"


    "Fine. If you want to do a DNA test, you have toe with me. Adir, our son, is not in this country and that is why I wanted you to have a video conference earlier. So, if you want that DNA test you¡¯re so determined to have, you¡¯ll have to leave with me. Right away. Right now. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. The flight leaves in an hour. Whether you get on it or not, will decide if you will ever get to see your son. It is at the private airport so... passport etc, should not be a problem. Get there soon, Adam."


    Before Adam could say anything to counter this, Saira disconnected the call. He tried calling her back but then her phone was switched off. He sighed. Just now, he had mied that he would not let Saira call the shots but until he found the child, all the stakes were in her hands. He sighed and hurriedly grabbed his things and his passport... leaving for the airport.

 Chapter 171: Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 171: Vicious</h4>


    "Right on time? I didn¡¯t really expect you to show up. Here I thought you didn¡¯t care about meeting the child." Sairamented as she watched Adam walk in. Her eyes scanned the man with his lips pierced and dressed in casual clothes and felt herself stiffen. For what it was worth, he seemed to have be a lot more handsome. Her hance clenched. Soon, he was going to be in her hands.


    Adam shot her a look, but did not answer her. She watched as he moved silently into the ne and ignored her words, instead moving to a seat furthest away from hers..


    She frowned. He didn¡¯t care to engage with her, did he? She¡¯d like to see how long he would do that.


    She let out a small chuckle, and her eyes glinted with smug satisfaction as she observed his stony demeanor. "Oh, really? So chatty. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not expecting you to say much anyway. You never really do, do you?" Her gaze lingered on him, as if daring him to react, but Adam continued to remain a wall of indifference.


    She knew he was trying to avoid giving in to her, trying to assert his power and keep control. But she was no fool. She knew exactly what buttons to press. She enjoyed the control she held over him, even if it was only in this small, fleeting moment. The power of being able to summon him whenever she wasnted was heady.


    Finally, Adam broke the stillness with a simple question "Where are we going?"


    Saira nced at him and her eyes narrowed in amusement, then shifted her gaze to the phone he was holding loosely in his hand. A smile crept onto her lips, an almost predatory satisfaction. She knew what he was doing so she let him and answered casually,"Maniwa."


    Adam paused at the name of the cd but his expression betrayed nothing, though something flickered in his gaze as he turned away. He said nothing for a moment longer and then his fingers tapped across the screen of his phone quickly.


    Seeing him message so deligently, Saira, unable to resist herself, taunted," What? The free spirit Adam Collins, who never reported his whereabouts is actually required to report to his wife? She must keep you on a short leash. Tsk tsk. I didn¡¯t expect you to tie yourself to someone like this."


    Adam nced up at her then with his expression a mixture of indifference and amusement as he replied casually "Yes. "I¡¯m on a short leash. But the thing is... I don¡¯t mind it."


    Saira¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms as his words hit a nerve. She forced herself to stay calm, but there was a tension in her jaw. She hated that he could say it so easily, that he could admit to being tethered. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be this...pliant and easy about it. Even when she had not betrayed him, he had never been like this...


    "You were never like this for me." Her mind raced back to their past, to the time they had spent together, to the feelings that had once been so raw and powerful in him. "You used to be so protective of your freedom, so protective of going out with your friends. You¡¯d never report to me. Always making me feel insecure, making me feel like I wasn¡¯t enough for you. Why did you do that, Adam. I was your first friend and your first love. What does she have that I did not?"


    Adam sighed and turned to look at her again," Are you really going to be this chatty all through the flight? If you must know, I was never like that with you because maybe on some basic level I knew you did not belong to me. Maybe I knew you belonged to the old man. That¡¯s why I kept you away from me."


    Saira¡¯s eyes widened and a hurt expression flickered across her face, but it was gone as quickly as it came. She scoffed, brushed her hair back with a sharp motion and said in a voiceced with scorn, "Oh, please, you were crazy in love with me. Don¡¯t lie to yourself now, Adam. Only now, with everything in the past, you¡¯re trying to make yourself believe it was nothing. Don¡¯t you remember the night we were first together? The nights after that? You wouldn¡¯t let me leave. You kept me close or rather I should say under you all the time?"


    This time, he did not even bother to look up as he answered with a dryugh, "I slept with countless women after that. Do you really think you are somehow special to me, Saira? You were nothing more than a tool for my teenage hormones, of course I f*cked you a lot. What else do you expect a teenage boy to do when you present yourself to him on a tter?"


    Saira recoiled, the sting of his words sharper than she had anticipated. Her chest tightened, but she didn¡¯t let him see how much it hurt. Instead, she leaned back in her seat, crossed her arms tightly over her chest, her eyes burning with both anger and something else¡ªsomething far deeper and instead attacked him, "Of course," she said with a cruel littleugh, "I forgot. You¡¯re used to taking leftovers, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s what you¡¯ve always done. Even as a kid. You always picked up the scraps, took what others didn¡¯t want, made it yours like it was some kind of victory. Guess marrying Spencer¡¯s ex-wife fits right into that pattern, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s the best you could get. A woman who was already broken in by another man."


    "That¡¯s your whole life story, isn¡¯t it, Adam? Taking what¡¯s been discarded. Clinging onto it like it¡¯s a prize. You should thank me, really. At least I was whole when I gave myself to you. And do you really think that Mnie is really special? What do you know about her other than she was Lady Collins¡¯ friend¡¯s granddaughter and Spencer¡¯s ex-wife? Has she ever told you anything about herself?"

 Chapter 172: Vicious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Vicious (2)</h4>


    "What do you know about her other than she was Lady Collins¡¯ friend¡¯s granddaughter and Spencer¡¯s ex-wife? Has she ever told you anything about herself?"


    Saira stopped when she did not hear a reply. She¡¯d turned away from him when he¡¯d disregarded her but now that she had raised doubts in his mind and possibly disgust in his mind for Mnie, she wanted to look at his expression. He¡¯d probably look ashen and have something to say now at least.


    He sat there, calm and detached, one leg stretched out, head tilted slightly back against the seat rest and ying on his phone. And now she noticed ¡ª a pair of sleek, ck noise-canceling headphones sat snugly over his ears, covering thempletely.


    He hadn¡¯t heard a single word she had said.


    Saira stared at him, her mouth slightly open, the burn of humiliation flooding her cheeks. Her earlier satisfaction crumbled into dust. Her hands clenched tightly in herp, trembling from the effort it took to keep from exploding.


    Adam, sensing her gaze,zily sent her a look. He caught her furious expression and gave her the faintest hint of a smirk ¡ª so slight she could have imagined it. Then, without a word, turned back to his game, shutting her out like she was no more than an irritating buzzing mosquito in the background.


    Saira wanted to scream but she forced herself to calm down. So what he had not heard her? She could always use another opportunity. After all, they were trapped on this ne together for the next few hours and together in Maniwa for the next few days. Time was on her side.


    She forced a small, sweet smile onto her face, masking the fury roiling inside her. Fine. Let him y his games for now. Let him act superior, untouchable. But Adam Collins had a temper, and Saira knew how to chip away at it. She knew the cracks under that cool mask better than anyone. And she would like to see when his face when he found out the truth about Mnie¡¯s past.


    ***


    Mnie had no time to brood or even think about her discussion from this morning with Adam because she was totally engrossed in work. The phone buzzed incessantly in her pocket, but she barely registered the notifications as she typed out emails, took calls, and made notes for her uing project. Somehow, despite employing new employees, she was getting busier instead or rtively free.


    The morning¡¯s conversation with Adam that had left her unsettled ¡ª slipped further and further from her mind as the hours passed.


    She barely noticed when her phone buzzed again with some iing message. Instead, she clicked through her supplier list, considering new options for her uing designs. She needed high-quality materials for her furniture line, and the thought of being stuck with subpar stock made her stomach tighten.


    It had been a struggle to bring back their name to the top and keep up with demand, and some of her best suppliers were either raising their prices or falling short on delivery. She was almost tempted to bang her head against her own desk! Why could things not go normally and smoothly for once!


    Just then, the phone on her desk buzzed and she answered without thinking. And this time, it was a call from one of their long-time suppliers. As she heard his voice, she could not help but ask eagerly," Please tell me you have the walnut and oak wood.


    The older manughed into the phone," I do not have the wood for you. But I¡¯ve got news that you need to hear."


    "Well, you know that wood supplier, Peterson & Co., right? The one who always has the best walnut and oak for furniture? Turns out they¡¯re closing their business. Retirement or something, I¡¯m not exactly sure. But here¡¯s the kicker¡ªthey¡¯re holding an closed auction for their final batch of materials."


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Peterson & Co. Their wood was the best, and she¡¯d been struggling to source a consistent supply.


    "An auction?" she asked, trying to keep the excitement out of her voice. "How soon is it?"


    "Tomorrow." he answered, sounding almost as eager as she felt. "I thought of you immediately. If you¡¯re interested, you could go there and be the big buyer. That could solve your supply problem for months, even years. Trust me, you won¡¯t want to miss this. You might have to go immediately."


    "Send me the details," she said, already plotting out her the finances in her mind. "I¡¯ll be there. Thanks for the heads-up."


    Mnie hung up the phone, her heart pounding with excitement. The thought of securing Peterson & Co.¡¯s final batch of materials ¡ª the finest walnut and oak ¡ª was too good to pass up. It was the break she needed to solve the supply problem and elevate their reputation.


    She quickly dialed Ben¡¯s number.


    "Ben, I need you to cancel all my meetings for the rest of the day and tomorrow," she said in a voice clipped with urgency.


    Ben seemed to hesitate, clearly surprised by the abruptness of the request. "But, Mnie, you¡¯ve got¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t have time for this," she cut him off, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. "Just make it happen."


    Without waiting for another response, she ended the call and began gathering her things. Her mind raced, still calcting the financials and the logistics of the auction. She nced at her phone and raced through the office already thinking of the best bid.


    As she walked away from the office, she realized that there was also a message from Adam. She frowned. Why would he message her?


    Just as she clicked on the phone to check the message, her phone bizzzed with another iing call. Forgetting about the message, she quickly answered the call, only to hear her voice whine into her ear about the problem with the wood.


    She took a deep breath and asked her to calm down, while assuring her that she would soon resolve this problem... And that is how she reached the airport to take the next flight out...

 Chapter 173: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 173: Who?</h4>


    "Really? Who am I going to meet today? Why aren¡¯t youing with me?"The little boy tilted his head, his round eyes wide with worry.


    The middle-aged man chuckled softly and patted the boy¡¯s messy hair. "I¡¯m not going because I don¡¯t need to, kiddo. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been saying you wanted to meet your mother, remember?"


    The little boy pouted, his lower lip wobbling as he shook his head stubbornly. "But I need you there with me! What if she tries to take me away?" His voice dropped to a whisper, like he was confessing a terrible secret. "I just want to know what she looks like... it¡¯s not like I wanna go with her or anything. I love you."


    The manughed, a warm rumble in his chest, and patted the boy¡¯s head again, ruffling his soft hair. "And I love you too, little rascal. You¡¯re all grown up now¡ªyou can handle this. Besides, she¡¯ll also introduce you to another man today."


    The boy¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Another man?"


    The man waved a hand casually, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "Don¡¯t worry about how he¡¯s rted to you. Just treat him politely, but¡ª" he leaned down, lowering his voice like he was sharing a top-secret mission, "¡ªbe alert. And whatever you do, don¡¯t let him take your hair."


    The boy gasped, mping both hands protectively over his head. "Take my hair?!" he squeaked. His small hands desperately patted his hair down like he was afraid it would vanish right then and there. "No, no! I don¡¯t want to go! I¡¯ll look horrible without my hair! There¡¯s a boy in my ss who went bald and¡ªand¡ªand the sun reflected off his head! You could <i>see it</i>! Like a shiny te!" His voice cracked in horror, and his little legs twitched like he was ready to bolt for his room.


    Laughing so hard he had to wipe the corner of his eyes, the man scooped the boy up and pressed a kiss to his soft, white cheek. "Silly goose. I meant a <i>strand</i> of your hair, not all your hair."


    The boy froze in his arms, still suspicious, still clutching his head. "Just one?" he mumbled.


    "Just one," the man promised, grinning. "But even one strand is important. So you have to promise me- be careful. Okay?"


    The boy scrunched up his face, clearly still worried, but finally gave a tiny, reluctant nod. In his mind, he was already nning his escape route if anyone dared toe near his head. If they even <i>tried</i> to touch him, he¡¯d scream the ce down so loudly that all of his father¡¯s guards woulde running and bring him straight back home.


    He wasn¡¯t losing a single hair today. No way. With his promise to himself, he jumped into the car that father had arranged and felt a little jolt of excitement. He was going to meet his birth mother. He wondered how she looked and if she would be happy to see him.


    His father said that his mother had given him away because she did not have a mothering bone in her body. He had no idea what it meant but since his father said so, it must be true. He had noints. Even though all his friends teased him about not having a mom, his father was the best! When everyone¡¯s daddy was too busy to meet the teachers or y with them, his father always made time for him.


    A bit nervous, he stared outside and hiw own reflections stared back at him. He teased himself a little, patted his hair down and nervously rubbed his hands.


    The driver nced at him through the rearview mirror and gave him an encouraging smile. "We¡¯re here, young master. Someone will be waiting for you at the door."


    The boy nodded bravely and puffed out his chest like a tiny soldier. ¡¯Be polite. Be alert. Guard the hair.¡¯ He repeated the mission instructions in his head like a secret code as he stepped out of the car.


    Standing at the door, were two people. A man and a woman. His eyes widened. The man was not what he had expected. He looked totally cool in that leather jacket. But then, his attention turned to the woman who stepped forward. His eyes widened. She didn¡¯t look like he imagined his mommy would. But she did look like a princess.


    He watched as she stepped forward with her arms open, intending to hug him. He stood straight ready for the hug but then... suddenly took half a step back.


    He didn¡¯t mean to be rude¡ªit was just that... well, the closer she came, the stronger the smell got. A flowery, sweet perfume clung to her like a thick cloud, and it hit him right in the nose.He wrinkled it up immediately, trying not to sneeze.


    <i>This isn¡¯t right,</i> he thought with a frown, <i>my friend at school said moms are supposed to smell like cake.</i>


    He eyed her carefully, half-suspicious. No cake. No cookies. Just an overpowering flower shop explosion.


    Maybe his friend had lied... or maybe, just maybe, it was because of what Father said¡ªthat she didn¡¯t have a mothering bone in her body. Maybe real moms with mothering bones smelled like cake, and the ones without smelled like this.


    He stood a little to the side and let her pat his head and frowned. Well, it was nothing great meeting a mom, it seemed.


    "You¡¯re so big now. I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m Saira, your mother."


    The boy nodded solemnly. "I¡¯m Adir." He wanted to say ¡¯your son¡¯ but somehow couldn¡¯t so he simply informed her," I¡¯m almost five."


    "Five already? Wow, you¡¯re such a big boy." Saira said and Adir nodded solemnly. He was big.


    He nced sideways at the man standing next to her¡ªthe one in the cool leather jacket¡ªand tilted his head like a tiny detective sizing up a suspect.


    Saira noticed and gave a softugh. "This is my friend, Adam."

 Chapter 174: Staring

    <h4>Chapter 174: Staring</h4>


    The moment the boy alighted from the car, Adam couldn¡¯t help but watch him closely. There was something about the child that caught his attention right away. It wasn¡¯t just the resemnce¡ªthough he could see hints of something familiar¡ªbut something harder to define. A certain way the boy held himself, guarded but steady, reminded Adam faintly of his own younger self when he had first been brought to Madam Collins by Lady Collins herself when his father had passed away.


    Back then, he had hoped to find a mother, only to feel strangely unimpressed when reality didn¡¯t match the stories he had imagined. He recognized a simr look flicker across the boy¡¯s face¡ªa kind of quiet expectation mixed with uncertainty.


    Adam stayed where he was, careful not to make his presence obvious. His gaze swept over the boy, taking stock. There were no obvious signs of neglect. The child was dressed neatly, his clothes clean and fitting, his posture rxed but alert. Whatever else had happened, it seemed Saira hadn¡¯t left him to fend for himself.


    That was something, at least. Now his next aim was to get the boy¡¯s DNA without letting Saira know. Just then, the boy turned to look at him and he walked forward as Saira introduced them.


    Crouching slightly so he was more at eye level with him, Adam extended his hand to the little boy who was staring at him suspuciously and smiled," Hi, Adir. Nice to meet you."


    Adir blinked at him for a second, studying him with big, cautious eyes. Then, surprisingly, he mumbled, "Hi," back, shifting his weight awkwardly from foot to foot.


    "We thought we could have some lunch together," Saira interjected quickly, smiling a little too brightly at both of them. "Get to know each other better."


    Adir said nothing, only shrugged, and Adam, sensing the boy¡¯s difort, straightened and gestured toward the door. "Let¡¯s go, then. I¡¯m starving."


    As they moved towards the restuarant, Adam watched the boy sending cautious gazes his way and grinned. Somehow, the kid even reminded him of Melon. She was like this when they¡¯d first met. Curious about his and suspicious of him at the same time. Thinking of her put him in a better mood, so he did what he liked to do with her.


    He teased," Little boy, you look like I am about to rob you or something."


    Adir froze for a second, his brows furrowing as he processed the words. Then, to Adam¡¯s amusement, the boy straightened up, puffing his chest out slightly in a defensive move. His lips curled into a frown, and he crossed his arms.


    "I¡¯m not a little boy."


    Adam almostughed out loud. That was so ssic Melon! For a moment, he could not help but imagine how his and Mnie¡¯s child would be and felt a pang. Giving the child a look, he moved his hand to ruffle the kids hair but he quickly darted aside and Adam raised his hands in mock surrender," Okay okay. You are a big boy."


    The boy nodded, satisfied with the agreement but still holding on to a bit of his initial suspicion since he thought that Adam had jsut tried to take his hair.


    As they walked close to the table with Saira in the lead he noticed the boy hesitate a bit and grinned. Well, the chairs were too high for him and he had just imed to be a big boy.


    For a brief moment, Adir looked toward Saira, but she was preupied with talking to the waiter. He nced at Adam, unsure and then moved with determination. He would jump up if need be.


    Before Adir could say anything, Adam moved quickly, bent down and lifted the boy effortlessly, cing him in the chair. "There you go, big boy."


    Adir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and his hands instinctively gripped the edge of the chair to steady himself. "I... I could¡¯ve done it," he muttered, still a little embarrassed but also oddly grateful.


    "Sure you could," Adam teased, winking. "But then I would not get to lift you up." Adir blinked and grinned at that. Adam was just like his dad! Even his father did the same thing when he took them out.


    "Thank you." He told quietly to which Adam only grinned.


    ***


    From a little distance away, the driver who had apanied Adir to the restaurant leaned casually against a parked car, his phone held low in his hand. From the outside, he looked like any other bored chauffeur passing the time ¡ª but the small red light blinking on his screen told a different story.


    The entire interaction, from the moment Adam had crouched to greet Adir to lifting him into the chair, was being live-streamed straight to his employer.


    Miles away, seated behind a sleek, sprawling desk in a towering office, the boy¡¯s father watched the footage on his tablet with a slow, amused smile tugging at his lips.


    He observed Adam closely ¡ª the rxed posture, the easy smile, the way he instinctively reached out to steady Adir without making a big show of it. He watched Adir too, seeing the momentary crack in his son¡¯s wary mask, the shy grin he offered Adam.


    Even now, Adam was too easy to open up to and like. That had not changed for despite everything. He¡¯d thought Adam would have grown colder and more hardened by now, but it seems that was not the case.


    The man set the tablet down slowly, his fingers tapping lightly on the polished wood surface of the desk. His smile lingered, but there was a glint in his eyes.Soon.


    Soon, he would bring the child back where he belonged. And when that was done, he would meet Adam face-to-face. There were old debts between them.


    Old promises. Old betrayals, depending on how one chose to remember things from the past.


    He leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers under his chin.


    Soon enough, they would settle ounts.

 Chapter 175: A Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 175: A Rumor</h4>


    "Even though it was a mistake that brought you here, it was a pleasure meeting you, Miss Mnie. And I hope we will be able to have more business in the future."


    Mnie shook hands with Mr. Peterson as she stepped out of therge timber holdings office, a small smile tugging at her lips. It was odd. She hade here because she¡¯d been told there would be an auction. But Mr. Peterson¡ªthe man supposedly retiring¡ªwas in perfectly good spirits and clearly in no mood to step away from his business.


    So it seemed someone had tried to sabotage him. And in the process, she¡¯d been caught in the middle of it.


    Thankfully, even though there had been no auction, she¡¯d managed to strike a deal that would solve her oak and walnut wood problems for the foreseeable future. High quality, steady supply, reasonable terms¡ªbetter than she¡¯d hoped for, really. So, all in all, it had been worth the trip to Maniwa.


    But now... with her business concluded, no auction to attend, and her return ticket set for tomorrow, she was left wondering what to do with the rest of her day.


    She paused on the steps outside, ncing up at the sky. It was still early afternoon. The sun hung low but warm, the quiet hum of the small town carrying on around her.


    She hadn¡¯t nned for free time. But maybe that wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. For a moment she thought of calling Adam. She¡¯d barely had time yesterday with the sudden travel ns that she¡¯d simply messaged him that she would be here for the next two days. But he hadn¡¯t called which was unlike him. So, should she call him or just roam around Maniwa? She sighed.


    She really had no interest in ying tourist. She rubbed her empty stomach for a moment and sighed. Why did shee here on an empty stomach? Oh yes! Because she¡¯d been worried that she would bete! Now her stomach was growling and making it almost impossible for her to think. It was better to eat something and then maybe check if she could change her return tickets to today.


    Spotting a small caf¨¦ across the street with wide windows and wooden chairs scattered outside, she crossed over. <i>The Forest Table,</i> the sign read¡ªcharming enough, and it smelled like fresh bread and roasted garlic, which was more than enough to draw her in.


    A bell tinkled as she pushed the door open, and a soft hum of conversation met her ears. She chose a table near the window, dropped her bag on the chair beside her, and picked up the handwritten menu.


    Mnie ordered a grilled mushroom sandwich and chamomile tea, craving something simple andforting.


    She was just settling in, absently watching the steam rise from the ss teapot, when her gaze wandered¡ªand froze.


    There, in the far corner of the caf¨¦, was Adam.


    And sitting next to him,ughing at something, was Saira Vaugn. Even from here, she could see the woman was sitting too close to him.


    Her breath caught.


    Her eyes narrowed. What was he doing here? And that too with Saira so close?


    She watched as Saira leaned in, her hand lightly brushing Adam¡¯s arm as she said something with a too-sweet smile. He didn¡¯t smile back and even seemed to be trying to put some distance between them but that was not the point.


    Her fingers clenched around her water ss. She wasn¡¯t the jealous type, she knew that. But this... this stung more than she expected.


    She tore her eyes away and looked down at her phone, thumb hovering over his name in her messages. Should she call him? Ask where he was? And what he was doing here? Why he hadn¡¯t told her?


    By the time she came to a decision, the chat was already open, and that¡¯s when she saw it.


    His message, fromst morning: "Just a heads-up¡ªI¡¯ll be in Maniwa . Last-minute change, I know. I¡¯m with Saira to meet the child."


    And below it, the message she had typed out yesterday. "Heading to Maniwa for two days. for supplier meetings. See you when I get back."


    Still sitting there. Unsent.


    Mnie blinked. Once. Twice. The quiet in her head suddenly louder than the tter of dishes around her.


    <i>Well then...</i>She stared at the screen, at the unsent message, and felt a wave of heat crawl up her neck. Great. Now it would look like she had followed him. That she¡¯d shown up unannounced and uninvited and was probably stalking him. Ahhhh!!!!!


    She took onest look toward their table. Saira was still talking, her hand still resting a little toofortably on Adam¡¯s arm. Mnie couldn¡¯t tell what he was saying back, but his expression was calm. Neutral.


    The best course of action was to escape here, without making contact with them. Later, when the two of them met again, she would exin everything and they could probablyugh about it.


    Hurriedly, she signaled the waitress to pack her order of the sandwich and the bill.


    But as she walked out of the cafe, her mood was much worse than those few moments when she had seen Adam and Saira together. Because now, the truth that Saira had told her struck home... struck true. That they shared an unbreakable link between them.


    Adam might im that he would keep the child away and maybe he was resolved to do only what was extremely necessary. But it was impossible topletely break things off.


    Because from what she¡¯d seen back in that caf¨¦, "necessary" looked a lot like familiarity. Like closeness. Like something she wasn¡¯t part of.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Not really. He¡¯d told her that he wasing here to meet his child. But suddenly, she felt a lot like the abandoned wife... The way she had felt inthe past. The only difference? By the time things hade to an end, she¡¯d already been used to the indifference and the absence... With Adam... all these things were yet toe but her fear of these? Was already here.

 Chapter 176: An Accidental Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 176: An idental Meeting</h4>


    Lost in thought,Mnie walked mechanically to her hotel and thus failed to notice the personing from the opposite side as she walked into the reception.


    It was why, as a result, she collided with a person and the next minute, a loud crash echoed in the room. Her eyes widened.


    "Oh my God! I was distracted! I¡¯m so sorry!" Mnie gasped, stepping back hurriedly as the man looked at the bottled that had crashed to the floor in horror.


    She nced down and saw the mess: shards of ss, dripping puddles of amber-colored liquid, and several ruined small bottles.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I should have been looking!" the staff member said quickly, trying to mop up some of the mess with his sleeves while she shook her head, " No no. It was entirely my fault. Are you alright?"


    Before the waiter could say anything more, an older man approached them, his eyebrows drawing together sharply. "What happened here?"


    The boy straightened hastily and bowed, "It¡¯s my fault, Sir. I¡¯ll bring another order up for you right away and clean this up, immediately!," he stammered and raced away to get another bottle ready.


    Mnie turned to the other man, intending to offer to reimburse the man but paused for a moment as she stared at his face. He looked familiar. Too familiar. But she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d met the man anywhere... Just as she was about to say something, she realized btedly that the liquid had soaked into her clothes as well. Wonderful. She smelled like a bakery now. Because, as she now understood, the liquid in the bottles was probably vani... which Maniwa was famous for.


    She watched as the waiter returned with a fresh batch of bottles and a mop for cleaning up and hurriedly stepped forward," Please let me reimburse you... both of you. That was entirely my fault."


    The older man turned to her, brows lifting slightly in surprise before softening as he stared at her and said, "It was just an ident," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "No one got hurt. I¡¯ll pay for both orders."


    "But¡ª"


    "It¡¯s alright. The boy¡¯s still new. And you look like you¡¯ve had a long day.


    Thatst part made her blink. Was it that obvious that she was distracted?


    Before she could say anything else or even try to thank the man, a child¡¯s voice rang through the reception.


    "Father!"


    A young boy, no older than five or six, came running across the lobby toward the older man, all energy and bright, eager eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s heart lurched.


    "No- wait-!" she called out, spotting the glittering shards on the floor.


    But the boy was too excited to notice and charged forward anyway.


    Without thinking, Mnie moved forward and scooped him up just before his sneakers would havended right on the broken ss.


    The boy let out a startled yelp as she lifted him off the ground, clutching him against her side.


    "There¡¯s ss," she said quickly as she shifted him to one arm and pointed. "You could¡¯ve gotten hurt."


    The boy blinked at her in confusion, then looked down and his eyes went round as saucers.


    "Oh!" he breathed and his hands tightened on her shoulders for a minute.


    The older man hurried over, and the boy gave his father a gleeful smile, only to receive a reprimand. "You must be more careful, Adir. You can¡¯t just run without looking!"


    Carefully, the man stepped around the mess and reached for the boy. Mnie handed him over gently.


    The boy immediately clung to his father¡¯s shoulders¡ªbut as he was moved away, he turned his head and gave Mnie a curious look.


    "You smell like cake," he dered, his voice full of innocent judgment.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help it she let out a small, startledugh. Since she¡¯d just been soaked in vani essence, it would be odd if she did not smell like ¡¯cake¡¯.


    The older man gave her an apologetic and almost assessing look and said. "Thank you for stopping him. Truly."


    "It¡¯s fine," Mnie said again, brushing hair out of her face, still smiling a little despite herself. "I guess it could have been worse."


    But even as she watched the boy and the man walk away, Mnie could not shake off the feeling that she had seen these two people from somewhere. There was some kind of familiarity over there.


    Unknown to her, the man was also observing her while the child in his arms chattered animatedly. That was when the waiter approached him again, with a careful smile.


    The older man adjusted the boy in his arms and reached into his pocket.


    "You did well," he murmured as he handed over a crisp bill, discreetly tucking it into the young man¡¯s palm. "No injuries. Clean break. That¡¯s good."


    The waiter¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly bowed. "Yes, Sir. Just like you said... I timed it."


    "Mm," the man nodded, his gaze returning briefly to Mnie, who was now at the front desk, likely checking her room key again.


    The little boy observed his father¡¯s gaze and said wistfully," She is just like mommy."


    The older man turned to look at his son, startled and raised an eyevrow," What?"


    Adir cocked his head and pointed to Mnie who was now walking away," My friend says moms smell like cakes. I tried yesterday and today... Miss Vaugn does not smell like cakes. But thatdy over there, she must have lot of mothering bones. She smelt like cakes."


    The old manughed and tickled his son," Really? Then I guess I should invite the bakery¡¯s chef to be your mother?"


    Adir imagined the old uncle with his thin moustache and made a face. He would rather have a cute mother who was like cakes and cookies.


    The older man cast another look at Mnie who was walking away and sighed. It seemed Adam Collins¡¯ wife was indeed a good woman. This test had been specifically to make sure if she was kind and she had passed the test quite well... something he had not expected and was not sure he liked.

 Chapter 177: A Beautiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 177: A Beautiful Woman</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Mnie asked the moment she saw Adam standing at her doorstep. She wanted to ask how he knew she was here but did not dare ask or else he would know that she knew about him.


    But instead of answering her, Adam stepped into her room and said,"I think I should be the one asking you that question," Adam replied, stepping further into the room. His eyes fell on the small, half-zipped bag lying open on the bed. "Are you packing or unpacking? Don¡¯t tell me you missed me so much that you flew all the way to Maniwa just for me," he added with a teasing grin.


    Mnie shot him a brief, unreadable look, then turned her attention back to the bag. "I¡¯m packing. I came here for business. And now that it¡¯s done, I¡¯m leaving."


    Adam arched a brow erly inconvinced and she almost had the urge to shift under his gaze! Dam* it! All of this had been a coincidence then why was she feeling guilty? She looked up when he questioned her. "Hmm. But why the sudden rush to leave?"


    "Because my work is done," she repeated coolly but she still didn¡¯t meet his gaze.


    His voice seemed to being closer as he said," Wow. Look at you-answering all my questions like it¡¯s a press conference. Alright then, tell me this- why did you run the moment you saw me?"


    Mnie looked up then and widened her eyes when she realized just how close he¡¯de to her and shook her head," When did I run away? I am right here."


    "I am talking about this morning."


    Mnie froze for a heartbeat. Then nearly winced. He saw her? At the caf¨¦? Damn. That was bad. She scrambled mentally. Best to pretend ignorance, to y dumb.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she said, carefully keeping her voice neutral.


    Adam¡¯s smile widened, slow and smug, like a cat who¡¯d just caught a mouse. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and turned the screen toward her. "Really? Because this..." he said, tapping the screen, "...this looks like you. That stricken look? Very familiar."


    Mnie nced at the image, heart pounding. It was her¡ªjust barely visible in the blurred image because it had seemingly been taken in a hurry and without focus. It was the moment she had realized that he was here too and she had not seen his message.


    But she kept her expression bored and unimpressed as she shrugged. "Nope. Not me. Look at her clothes. I don¡¯t even own anything like that. You can check my bag if you don¡¯t believe me. Nothing like that in there."


    Mnie nced at the phone and then shook her head," Nope. That is not me. Look at her clothes. I don¡¯t have that kind of clothing.. And you can check my bag too. Not there."


    Adam narrowed his eyes at her, then at the bag, where carefully folded neutral-toned clothes peeked out. He seemed to weigh her words, but Mnie didn¡¯t let herself flinch. Internally, though, she was breathing a massive sigh of relief. Thank God for the mishap in the hotel lobby earlier. Otherwise, she¡¯d have been caught red-handed.


    But her relief was short-lived.


    A sharp knock echoed from the door.


    Mnie¡¯s head snapped up. No. No, no, no. She¡¯d opened the door earlier expecting housekeeping with herundry. It had turned out to be Adam. But now¡ª


    Before she could move, Adam casually turned and strode to the door, opening it without hesitation.


    There, hanging neatly on a hanger in a see-through stic cover, were the very clothes she had just denied owning¡ªfreshly cleaned and delivered by the hotel staff.


    They might as well have been waving a sign that said: She¡¯s lying<i>.</i>


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. Adam didn¡¯t say anything at first, but she felt the shift in the air behind her¡ªfelt the slow, dangerous smile forming on his face.


    He took the clothes and carefully ced them in her bag and then at her," So, you have anything more to say?"


    Mnie grimaced and could have kicked herself. She should have stuck to her n and remained truthful and told him everything. Taking a deep breath, she said," It is all your fault."


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Do tell, how is this my fault?"


    "I wasn¡¯t following you or anything," Mnie said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it¡ªat least not yet.


    Mnie drew in a breath and then started again, more deliberately this time. "Okay, here¡¯s the thing. You know how Maniwa is famous for its wood, right? Someone told me there was going to be an exclusive auction happening here¡ªa big one. So, I came in a hurry, thinking it could be a great opportunity for business. I didn¡¯t have time to pack properly, I even had to pick up some clothes and a bag at the airport."


    "But when I got here," she continued, "I found out it was all just a rumor. Or maybe a prank by thepetitors, I don¡¯t know. Either way, the auction didn¡¯t happen. But since I was already here, I went ahead and finalized a deal with one of the local suppliers, wrapped things up quickly, and nned to fly back."


    She looked down, and then at him, "I didn¡¯t even know you were in Maniwa. I mean it. I thought I¡¯d messaged you about it yesterday¡ªjust to check in¡ªbut when I saw you this morning, I realized the message had never gone through. That¡¯s when I actually checked, and... yeah, realized that you¡¯d sent a message to check in too."


    "So, when I saw you this morning, I didn¡¯t want you to think I was stalking you or trying to keep an eye on you so I just left. I thought of telling you when you returned."


    Adam gave her a look and then raised his hand to gesture her toe closer.

 Chapter 178: Come Close

    <h4>Chapter 178: Come Close</h4>


    Adam gave her a look and then raised his hand to gesture her toe closer.


    Mnie hesitated, but eventually took a cautious step forward... and the next second, with a sudden shift of movement, she was tossed onto the empty side of the bed. Before she could even blink, Adam was leaning over her, bracing himself with his arms, his lower body partially pinning her down.


    Her eyes widened. "What are you doing?" But even as she asked the question, she knew it was foolish. Why? Because she should know that whenever she was anywhere near him, Adam was prone to just pulling her to him. It was like he was a ma who wanted to stick to her. Next time... next time in any discussion or argument, she would keep a distance of at least ten feet between them.


    "Talking," he replied,pletely unfazed by her irritated look.


    She squinted at him. "And we have to lie down to do that?"


    Adam¡¯s grin widened, unapologetic and boyish. "Because I said so. Now be quiet for a second and let me talk."


    Mnie blinked again.


    "So," he continued, "you ran off earlier because you thought I¡¯d assume you were stalking me? Following me around or something like that?"


    Still staring up at him, her face flushed with both embarrassment and tension, Mnie gave him a small, self-conscious nod.


    Adam watched her for a beat, then let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. "Unbelievable," he murmured.


    Then his eyes dropped back to her flushed face, and the corner of his mouth lifted with that infuriatingly charming smirk and the lip ring that she was always obsessing over.


    "You know," he said slowly, almost like he was tasting the words, "if you were following me... I wouldn¡¯t exactly mind."


    Mnie blinked. "What?"


    He leaned a little closer, the weight of his body shifting over her and she could feel his leg shifting between hers as he said in a soft voice, "Yeah. I¡¯d actually like it. You, shadowing me through the city like some lovesick spy? Watching me from behind corners in oversized sunsses? Totally cool."


    He didn¡¯t tell her that when he¡¯d spotted her, he¡¯d almost thought she was a figment of his imagination. He¡¯d been thinking of her and then... it was almost as if she hade to rescue him from enduring Saira for too long. And then she¡¯d run away withouting to him and he¡¯d been totally disappointed.


    He watched as a totally reluctant smile appeared on her face and she refuted," I don¡¯t wear oversized sunsses."


    "Then you can stalk me without them. Still kind of cool." Adam said with a perfectly serious face.


    Mnie rolled her eyes and pushed at his shoulder," You are insane."


    Adam grinned. "Possibly. But hear me out¡ªif I ever <i>do</i> start acting shady, feel free to stalk me. I¡¯d enjoy the attention. In fact, I encourage it. Follow me around, dig up my secrets, question my contacts, peek through my windows¡ªjust don¡¯t get arrested."


    Mnie¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. "Why would I¡ª?"


    He held up a finger. "And just so we¡¯re clear¡ªI get to do the same. Equal stalking rights. So don¡¯t be surprised if I show up uninvited anywhere you are."


    She blinked at him, clearly not expecting that. "You¡¯re joking."


    "Obviously. Kind of. Maybe." He wiggled his eyebrows.


    Mnie huffed augh. "Okay, move. I need to pack."


    Adam stayed exactly where he was. "Nah. I think packing is a distraction from this lovely moment."


    "Adam," she warned.


    He dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Shh. Non- stalkers need cuddles too. And remind me if I am wrong but you came here for wood... I have some right here in my pants..."


    Mnie felt her jaw drop at his antics and pushed at his shoulder only for him to lean forward and quickly catch her lips in a kiss.


    She let out a muffled sound against his lips, half-annoyed and halfughing. "You¡¯re unbelievable," she mumbled when he finally pulled back an inch.


    Adam just raised a brow. "You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing."


    Then his mouth was on hers again¡ªhungrier this time. His hand cupped her jaw, thumb brushing against her cheek, while his other hand slid under her shirt, palm resting just beneath her ribs, warm and teasing. Mnie gasped into the kiss, her fingers fisting in the fabric of his T-shirt.


    When he felt her hips arch instinctively, Adam gave a soft groan. "See? You like it when I¡¯m unbelievable."


    Mnie rolled her eyes at that but then her lips were again caught by him so she could only kiss him back before shoving at his shoulder.


    "Move. I need to pack."


    "Nah," he said, trailing kisses back to her lips before finally pulling away with onest peck. " You¡¯re not leaving till tomorrow night anyway."


    Mnie froze. Her eyes narrowed slowly. "Wait. How do you know that?"


    Adam blinked. And then his grin turned sly, unapologetic. "Oh, you know. Lucky guess."


    She stared. "Adam."


    "Fine," he said,pletely unbothered. "Same way I found out which hotel you were in. I had Max look into it."


    Mnie sighed, " I don¡¯t think I am toofortable with this..."


    "Hey! We just agreed on mutual stalking, so this is nothing."


    Mnie narrowed her eyes and in the next instant, her hand grasped the corner of a pillow and she threw moved it towards his face.


    He caught it easily and then added, "Anyway... since you¡¯re stuck with me for the rest of the day, how about we actually go out and pretend to be normal people? You know, visit a few tourist spots, hold hands, eat overpriced snacks, etc. It might be fun. I know a ce here that...."


    "Are you asking me out on a date?"


    Adam nodded solemnly and then answered, "It¡¯s either that or I kiss you again and we can finish what we just started... I definitely vote for the second option. Being touristy can wait..."

 Chapter 179: A Boring Touristy Thing... Not.

    <h4>Chapter 179: A Boring Touristy Thing... Not.</h4>


    "I thought we were going to do touristy things," Mnie said, casting a dry look in Adam¡¯s direction.


    He grinned, unbothered. "This is touristy."


    She stared at him like he¡¯d lost his mind. "Unless ¡¯touristy¡¯ now includes traipsing through abandoned warehouses in the sketchy part of town wearing leather jackets, I think your definition¡¯s a little off."


    Adam turned, walking backward as he shed a teasing smile. "You said you wanted the <i>authentic</i> experience. This is as authentic as it gets."


    Mnie huffed. "Maniwa is famous for its vani ntations. You know that, right? I thought we¡¯d be walking through fragrant orchards, sipping fresh vani tea, maybe buying overpriced soap shaped like orchids. That would be fun."


    Adam¡¯s grin widened. "Vani¡¯s overrated. Unless we are talking about vani se* with you. Then I don¡¯t mind any vour..."


    Her eyes narrowed at that and she swatted at his shoulder while he only winked at her.


    and turned the corner, disappearing for a second. Mnie followed with a resigned sigh¡ªand stopped dead in her tracks.


    The alley spilled into an open courtyard, glowing in thete afternoon light. Strings of papernterns crisscrossed above, and in the center, a group of dancers swayed to a beat pulsing from hidden speakers. Bodies moved in close sync¡ªsome twirling, some grinding, the rhythm infectious and full of heat. It was raw, messy, joyful... and definitely not vani.


    Mnie blinked. "Is this¡ª?"


    "Street dancing," Adam said, casually leaning against amppost like he hadn¡¯t just dragged her through a sketchy shortcut to get there. "Locals call it ¡¯Dirty Flow.¡¯ It pops up when no one¡¯s expecting it. They don¡¯t advertise. You just have to know where to listen."


    He turned to her and he sent her a look as he questioned, "Still wish we were sniffing vani soap?"


    Mnie was too distracted by a couple performing a gravity-defying dip to answer right away. Then she looked at Adam and shook her head. Well, this was the kind of ce that might never be on her list of touristy things buting here with Adam... she knew it would definitely turn out to be a memory she was going to remember.


    She turned back to the centre of the ce when the beat changed and somehow charged up the already vibrant atmosphere. And then suddenly the dancers all shifted, the men moving into the centre of the courtyard... Holy shi*! This... She cast a look to where Adam was standing but then almost immediately turned back to look at the five men dancing sensuously in the middle of the ce.


    Their bodies pulsed and snapped and rolled with unapologetic sensuality. Shirt hems lifted, torsos gleamed with sweat, and the crowd around them whooped and pped with wild energy. She did too... They were totally all hot looking men...


    Then suddenly, one of them locked eyes with Mnie and grinned, then motioned as if inviting her into the moment. Sheughed a little breathlessly and shook her head waving her arms. There was no way she was going to go and dance with him.


    "No way," she said, backing up half a step, though she couldn¡¯t quite wipe the smile off her face.


    But then the tall guy, broke away from the group and came toward Mnie, not touching, just moving around her. A ripple of heat climbed up her neck as he danced close enough to make the air between them sizzle.


    The others pped, hyping the moment, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh again, cheeks flushed. But then, he took her hand and her eyes widened, as he pulled her to him. His hands found her waist and before she could second guess it, he pressed his body close, rolling against her with perfect rhythm.


    Gasps and whistles sounded from the crowd and she couldn¡¯t help butugh breathlessly as the dancer finally slipped away.


    Her eyes flicked to Adam¡ªand that was almost a mistake.


    He was still watching her.


    But now his jaw was tight. His tongue pressed against the inside of his cheek. Possessive heat simmered in his expression as if barely restrained. He pushed away from that and walked towards her and she felt her heart thump.


    Without a word, he pulled her towards him, aligning their bodies together as her handsnded on his shoulder. He adjusted his grip, guiding her in a slow, deliberate motion, drawing her in tighter. She let herself go, trusting him to lead, her body reacting instinctively to his touch as he rolled their hips in a perfect circle.


    Her breath came in quick bursts as Adam¡¯s hands slid down her back, before he turned her around, now aligning his front to her back. The music shifted again, and the beat grew faster, more insistent and so did the dance.


    Adam¡¯s hands slid down to her hips, then up her sides, urging her to move against him, to match his rhythm. She followed, body swaying and rolling as they danced, the space between them narrowing with each passing second. She felt his hands slip under the tank top that he had bought for her to wear and she felt her stomach tighten as he cupped the curve there possessively, his little finger dipping into the waist of her jeans...


    She raised her arms instinctively, and Adam guided her, his hands moving with purposeful intent as he touched and explored her curves. She threw her head back andughed closing her eyes... forgetting everything around her as she let go of her worry.


    She felt his hands roam lower, tracing the curve of her hip as he pulled her into the next step, guiding her every motion with that same steady control. His touch was unyielding, making her body bend and sway to his will. He caught and twirled her then, so that she fell against his chest and her hands clutched at his chest feeling the heat of his body through his shirt.


    He responded by pulling her in even closer pulling her into another slow roll of the hips, his body moving with hers...

 Chapter 180: Breathless

    <h4>Chapter 180: Breathless</h4>


    By the time their dance came to an end, Mnie was breathless, her chest rising and falling with each ragged inhale. Her skin was slick with sweat, her body still humming from the intensity of the moment. She had no idea how long they had been dancing, but it was too much... While everything had been decent and the movements had only been suggestive, she¡¯d felt like a voyeur and an exhibitioist... She felt exhilerated and exhalted.


    As Adam pulled her out of the crowd towards the bar, she could not help but cast a look at his back, her gaze tracing the taut lines of his back, the way his shoulders moved with that effortless confidence that had always made her heart stumble. Dammit... He was dangerous. Not in any obvious, physical sense-no, it wasn¡¯t that. It was the way he made her feel, the way he unraveled her, slowly andpletely, piece by piece. She wasn¡¯t sure she would ever be ready for the kind of chaos he could always bring to her. It was like he would dig deep into fantasies she didn¡¯t even know she had.


    When they reached the bar, Adam spoke briefly to a passing waiter, who gave them a look and then scurried away. In the next moment, Adam grabbed a ss, took a long, measured gulp, and then set it down on the counter, his eyes meeting hers with a glint of mischief.


    She extended a hand, expecting him to pass the drink to her, but instead, he did the exact opposite. He just took a long gulp and she stared at him, wide eyed!


    Before she could form another thought, though, Adam was already there, stepping into her space. His lips found hers with a purpose, as if he¡¯d been waiting for the moment toe. She was caught off guard for a second, but then, the world around her seemed to fade away.


    She barely had time to process it, but the feeling of water in her mouth¡ªhis drink, now shared between them¡ªsent a rush of heat through her veins. The sensation was oddly intimate, the kind of connection that bypassed words and went straight to the primal part of her brain. His hands were on her, one still resting lightly on her back, the other brushing against her neck as he pulled her in closer.


    Her hand instinctively curled around his shirt, anchoring herself as the kiss deepened, turned messier, wetter, the faint coolness of the drink lingering between their mouths. She could feel the thud of his heart against her chest¡ªor maybe it was hers, hammering loud enough to drown out everything else.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst long, but when he pulled back, it felt like the air between them crackled. Her lips tingled, her breath came in shallow bursts, and her mind was nowhere near calm.


    Just then, the waiter returned, stepping into their charged bubble with a small, elegant box in hand. Adam took it with a nod of thanks, his eyes never leaving Mnie¡¯s face as he popped it open with a flick of his thumb.


    Her brows lifted in curiosity, but she said nothing as he pulled out the contents


    He lifted it toward her, and instinctively, she tilted her head, baring her neck for him. The chain brushed her skin like a whisper, cool and soft. But Adam wasn¡¯t done. With quiet intent, he turned her around slowly, letting his fingers trail across her waist as he moved behind her. She felt every inch of his presence as he reached around, sping the chain behind her neck, then trailing the rest downward.


    His hands grazed the exposed skin just above her navel, lingering for a breath longer than necessary. One palm ttened against her belly, the heat of it branding her through the thin fabric of her top. The other adjusted the lower chain, securing it behind her back. It wasn¡¯t just sensual¡ªit was possessive, like a mark.


    Mnie swallowed hard, her pulse fluttering.


    Adam leaned in, his lips brushing the curve of her ear as he murmured, voice husky, "I regret buying you those pants..."


    A pause.<i></i>


    "Should¡¯ve picked a skirt. Would¡¯ve made things so much easier."


    Her breath hitched and her skin prickled beneath the chain and his words. Her hands gripped the edge of the bar for bnce as she felt her knees go weak.


    Then, as if the moment hadn¡¯t just unraveled herpletely, he pulled back slightly and asked with infuriating calm, "So? Want to head back? Or are you still up for ying tourist?"


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught as the meaning of his words fully registered, the implications curling low in her belly like a me catching wick. <i>Would¡¯ve made things easier.</i> Not for modesty. Not forfort. For <i>ess.</i> Her skin felt too tight for her body, her thoughts a storm of heat and desire.


    She didn¡¯t answer right away¡ªcouldn¡¯t, not with the way her tongue felt like a foreign object in her mouth.


    But Adam didn¡¯t seem to need words.


    With one final nce at her¡ªsmug, knowing¡ªhe took her hand and guided her away from the bar, away from the noise, the crowd and the too-bright lights, but she barely noticed anything else, floating somewhere between grounded reality and a kind of electric haze.


    The moment they slid into the back seat of the car, the atmosphere shifted. The doors closed with a quiet thud and Adam turned toward her.


    His hand cupped her jaw, tilting her face to his with aching gentleness, and then his lips were on hers again¡ªno preamble, no hesitation. The kiss was hungry this time, urgent, mouths colliding with the force of pent-up tension. She tasted the remnants of that earlier drink and something darker¡ªneed, maybe, or the danger he always seemed to wear like a second skin.


    Mnie moaned against his mouth, her fingers threading into his hair as he leaned further over her, half pinning her against the seat. The world outside the car dissolved.

 Chapter 181: Ask

    <h4>Chapter 181: Ask</h4>


    "Are you really not going to ask me?" Adam asked out of the blue.


    Mnie froze. She didn¡¯t answer right away, almost tempted to act as if she hadn¡¯t heard him or didn¡¯t understand what he was referring to. But she sighed after a moment. There was no point in pretending. She understood perfectly. And the truth was¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to ask. Not really.


    Adam sighed too, then reached out and rolled her gently onto him so that she was lying across his chest.


    She met his eyes, quiet for a beat, then ced her palms t on his chest and let her chin rest on the backs of her hands.


    "I¡¯m not sure I want to know how you¡¯re going to deal with the whole situation," she said quietly. Then, after a pause, her voice slightly more careful, she added, "Anyway... did you meet the child?"


    "I did," Adam said after a moment, his voice low but steady.


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond right away, but her silence wasn¡¯t empty. She was listening.


    "He¡¯s... well-settled. Polite. One of those kids who listens when spoken to, but still has his own spark. He¡¯s clearly been raised with care. Patience." Adam exhaled. "Honestly, the only thing Saira might¡¯ve done right was handing him over to whoever she did. He has been raised in a loving and happy environment."


    "He talks about the adoptive father a lot. With affection. Keeps mentioning things he¡¯s learned, habits they have, things they do together. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s attached. It¡¯s not forced, either¡ªit¡¯s easy, like he¡¯s proud of him."


    Mnie¡¯s fingers curled slightly where they rested on his chest, but she said nothing for a moment. He¡¯d met the child yesterday and she could already detect his fondness for the child. "So, have you taken the samples for DNA testing?" Mnie asked carefully and Adam sighed," No. He is almsot wary of letting anyone near his head. I went to pat him yesterday and he nearly jumped and fell off the chair. It¡¯s like he has been warned about anyone trying to take his hair."


    Mnie frowned at that. Why would someone do that unless the truth was something else? " So, now, how will you get a DNA test?"


    Adam grinned and squished her cheeks together," Come on, Melon. Do you think a child¡¯s wariness can stop me? I¡¯ve taken a few of his used and discarded cutlery and already sent samples for DNA testing."


    Mnie widened her eyes at that. "You really are quite devious."


    He grinned, raised his head and quickly stole a kiss, saying," You like my deviousness, don¡¯t you, sweet melon?"


    Mnie rolled her eyes at that and sighed,"So, what are you going to do until DNA resultse? What about the n after?"


    "Out of all the ns I had in my head," he said slowly, "the boy being in a loving home and actually happy... that was the one scenario I never prepared for."


    Mnie nodded quietly. She understood. It was true. Neither of them had thought this through from that angle. Even she had assumed the worst¡ªthat the boy would be neglected, resented, lost in a system or dumped into some cold arrangement. The idea that someone could love him so openly and genuinely had never urred to her.


    "So..." she began again, her voice more thoughtful this time, "you might have to meet the adoptive father."


    Adam looked at her. "Yeah. I think I will."


    There was a pause.


    "Not just to assess him," he added, "but to understand what kind of life the kid actually has. If he¡¯s settled, safe, and loved like that... then dragging him out of that just because of biology¡ª" He stopped himself and ran a hand down his face. "That¡¯s not something I want to do out of pride or anger. So, the only variable left in this scenario would be Saira."


    He turned his head slightly to look at her, his gaze steady but unreadable. "What do you think of all this?"


    Mnie inhaled softly and let the silence stretch between them. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have thoughts. She had too many. Her mind was a swirl of conflicting instincts¡ªcaution, empathy, dread. But before she could organize them into words, the sharp buzz of Adam¡¯s phone cut through the stillness.


    He shifted just enough to reach for it on the bedside table, the screen lighting up in the dim room.


    He frowned. "It¡¯s Saira."


    Mnie moved almost immediately, instinctively rolling off him to give him space. "Okay, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    But Adam reached out, catching her around the waist before she could get far. He pulled her back firmly against his side, his arm settling around her like a shield.


    "Stay," he said softly.


    And then he answered the call, the warmth in his voice fading into a more controlled tone. "Yeah?"


    The voice on the other end was barely coherent, but even in the muffled distortion Mnie could hear the loud sobbing and hysterics. She watched as Adam¡¯s expression changed at whatever he understood for her to be speaking and he stilled.


    Finally, he let out a sigh and said in a controlled voice," I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes."


    Mnie looked at him and asked slowly," What is it?"


    Even though she had heard him say that he would be there in a few minutes, he showed no sign of moving and said," That fool! She tried to bring justice for me and revealed everything to Adir. And now he¡¯s locked himself in the bathroom and refuses toe out."


    Finally, Adam straightened and pushed out of the bed, grabbing his clothes from all over the room," Yep. I¡¯ll go and talk to the child. She¡¯d already informed the adoptive father as well. It seems I will be meeting him sooner rather thanter."


    As he buttoned his clothes, he leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead," I¡¯ll handle this crises and be back soon."


    Mnie nodded and watched him go before sliding further into the bed. It seemed that until the results for the DNA testing came through, Saira was going to use the child to the maximum to keep Adam away from her...

 Chapter 182: An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 182: An Attack</h4>


    Adam reached the hotel in record time, his heart pounding with equal parts worry and irritation. He had expected chaos, but every time he expected Saira to behave decenltly she started creating problems! She¡¯d told the boy he was her frienda and that should have been it! But she had to go now andplicate things! And she might im that she¡¯d done it for him, he knew and she definitely knew that things were not that simple. Saira did things only which were in her favour... beneficial to her.


    But whatever he kept expecting, as he stepped into the hotel lobby and saw the scene in front of him, for the first time in his life, he actually felt his blood pressure spike through and a deep anger enveloped him.


    Because instead of trying to coax the child out of hiding or even trying to calm the child down, Saira was here, at the front desk, making an unholymotion, her voice sharp and grating as she jabbed her finger toward the elevator.


    "You don¡¯t understand! He¡¯s locked himself in! He¡¯s been in there for some time now!" she barked at the flustered receptionist, who looked two seconds away from tears herself.


    "I understand, ma¡¯am, but we don¡¯t have a master key for the bathroom door. It¡¯s a privacy lock. We¡¯ll have to call a locksmith. If only you would give me a few moments to make the call..." the woman behind the desk exined for what had to be the tenth time, her voice strained with forced politeness.


    Adam took one look at the spectacle and his jaw tightened as he made his way over.


    "Saira," he said sharply.


    She spun toward him, face flushed, clearly agitated.


    "You¡¯re finally here," she said, as she moved to hold onto his arm believing his arrival would magically solve everything. "You need to tell them to open that door..."


    "Who is with him?" Adam cut in, voice cold and firm.


    She blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.. "What?"


    Adam gave a huff of annoyance and questioned "Is anyone with him? In the room? Anyone watching the door and waiting for him while you¡¯re down here creating a damn scene?"


    Saira looked mildly offended, like the very suggestion was ridiculous. "No. Of course not. He locked himself in the bathroom and wouldn¡¯t stop crying. It was unbearable-he was screaming, Adam. Wailing. It was awful. So, I locked the room door and came down to get help!"


    Adam stared at her, stunned. "So you left him there? Alone? In a strange hotel room? After making a life changing revtion to him? You left him crying because the noise was unbearable? So your solution was to abandon him and demand a receptionist break down a bathroom door?"


    "He¡¯s not a baby," she snapped. "He¡¯s just being dramatic!"


    Adam¡¯s nostrils red. For a long second, he said nothing, though his eyes spoke volumes. His fists clenched at his sides, every inch of his body tense.


    "Saira," Adam said, his voice low and dangerous, "if you had even the slightest idea what that little boy is going through, you would have sat outside that damn door until your legs gave out. But you didn¡¯t, because you don¡¯t care about anyone but yourself."


    Her eyes narrowed. "That¡¯s not true. I told him who you were because I thought it would help. He deserves to know. I was trying to do the right thing."


    Adam gave a sharpugh. "No, you were trying to control the narrative¡ªagain. You told him without warning me, without preparing him. You dropped a bomb on a child and then walked out when it got loud."


    "You¡¯re overreacting."


    <i>"Overreacting?"</i> Adam¡¯s voice rose, and coupled with her clothing, he drew a lot of nces nces from nearby guests. "You blew up his entire world in one breath and then left him to deal with it alone! And now you¡¯re down here yelling at a poor receptionist instead of being the adult you im to be."


    "I am being the adult!" she snapped. "You think you¡¯re the only one who cares? You haven¡¯t even been around! Don¡¯t act like some saint!"


    Adam took a step closer, towering over her now. "Don¡¯t you dare throw that in my face. You had years to tell me the truth, and now that it suits you, you¡¯re suddenly honest? No. You don¡¯t get to rewrite history to y the martyr."


    "I made a mistake in the past. But I¡¯m trying to fix it. And you¡ªyou just want to punish me. You want to take him and erase me."


    Adam let out a growl then and leaned towards her, almost shouting, "If it keeps him safe, then yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do. Erase you!"


    With that, he walked towards the elevator, wanting to go to Adir to help the child. As he passed the receptionist, he told her curtly to call the locksmith andpletely ignored Saira.


    But she was not yet ready to let go. Quickly, she stepped into his path and caught his hand," You¡¯re not going up there without..."


    Adam reacted instinctively. He wrenched his arm free and shoved her aside, with just enough force to make her step out of the way, but somehow, she stumbled backward and lost her footing, crashing against the check-in desk with a loud thud.


    But Adam could not care less that she had purposely made the fall. Instead, he pointed a finger at her and warned," Don¡¯t you daree near the child! Because if you hurt him, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d neverid eyes on me."


    With that Adam marched into the elevator, uncaring of the scene that had taken ce in the lobby or the fact that many people had recorded the entire scene, while Saira watched triumphantly. Her n was finally going to be sessful!


    But in the next moment, she hid the smile from her face and walked slowly towards the waiting area shivering as she went and mumbling incoherently about how all she wanted to do was protect the child from Adam¡¯s temper.

 Chapter 183: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 183: Shocked</h4>


    Thoroughly pissed off at Saira and worried sick for the poor child who¡¯d had such a big thing thrust upon him, Adam raced into the hotel room, heart pounding, ready to console Adir and assure him that he would never stand between his father and him. As he reached, he was about to look for someone to open the door but then realized that the door was already slightly open, and in his rush, he didn¡¯t stop to question why.


    In his agitation, he failed to notice the little details that he would have been wary of otherwise. The lights weren¡¯tpletely dim, just enough to keep the room from being pitch dark but not enough to keep the room lit. Did that foolish woman try to tell him things in the dark or did she stop to dim the lights as she walked out of the room? But he didn¡¯t process any of that. He just stepped inside.


    "Adir?" he called out, his voice echoing slightly in the stillness. "Adir, are you here?"


    There was no answer. Not a sound.


    Adam paused, confusion creeping in. Saira had been practically yelling that the boy wouldn¡¯t stop crying. She said he was hysterical, that she couldn¡¯t calm him down and the noise was why she had left the room.


    But now- everything was silent. Completely silent.


    He called again, louder this time. "Adir!"


    Still nothing.


    The silence pressed and suddenly Adam stiffened, worried sick. What if the kid had fallen and hit his head in the bathroom? What if he¡¯d passed out from crying too hard? What if something worse had happened?


    Adam moved further into the room, now paying attention to the quiet, to the dim lighting, to the strange stillness that hadn¡¯t hit him before. The shadows were heavy, unmoving. Too still. And no sound could be heard.


    He stopped in the middle of the room. Something was off. Something was very, very wrong.


    He turned around, suddenly on alert¡ªhis instincts finally catching up to him.


    But before he could react, something dropped over his face.


    A thick cloth covered his nose and mouth. His hands flew up, but the scent hit immediately. Sharp. Chemical.


    He tried to fight, tried to step back, but his muscles were already starting to slow. His knees gave out first. Then everything went dark.


    The moment Adam hit the ground, the figure behind him let out a low curse, half in annoyance, half from effort. He grabbed Adam by the arms and dragged him toward the bed, grunting under his breath as he struggled with the dead weight.


    Once Adam was on the edge of the bed, the man exhaled and straightened. He walked over and flicked the light switch on.


    Just then, the door creaked and the man stiffened and whipped around, his hand on the weapon around his waist. Saira slipped inside quickly and the man rxed as he saw her.


    She looked at the man, covered from head to toe in ck and then at Adam who was not lying still on the bed. She paused, gave the man a look and then ignoring himwalked towards the bed.


    Then she reached out and pressed two fingers against his neck, feeling for a pulse.


    It was steady.


    She gave a soft, satisfied exhale and straightened, brushing a strand of hair off her shoulder. "Still breathing," she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else. "Good. That¡¯s all I asked for."


    She turned to the man who had taken a step back and was watching her silently. From her purse, she drew out a thick envelope¡ªneatly sealed¡ªand extended it to him with a faint smirk.


    "Youpleted the job well," she said, tilting her head, voice almost sweet. "I¡¯ll handle the rest from here. You can go."


    The man took the envelope from her hand without a word, but he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he opened it slightly and thumbed through the contents making sure his money was in order. She smiled as she said that and then cocked her finger," I don¡¯t even know why you need so much money just to make someone unconscious and put them on the bed. Your master was too generous."


    The man said nothing. He simply gave a short nod and then pocketed the envelope.


    He nodded once, then turned as if to go.


    But then he stopped.


    Without a word, his hand dipped into his jacket. In a swift, practiced motion, he pulled out something small and sharp. Metal glinted under the ceiling light.


    And in the next second, the de sliced clean across her neck.


    Saira¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. She staggered back, one hand clutching her throat as blood began to pour. She tried to speak, but only a wet gasp came out.


    Her knees buckled.


    She hit the floor with a soft thud.


    The man looked down at her for a second, then calmly wiped the de¡¯s handle with a chemical cloth and turned to make sure that his second victim had died. He then spoke in a hoarse voice," The money was for two jobs. Both are now done."


    Then, without a word, he ced the knife in Adam¡¯s hand and walked out of the room, leaving behind a dead woman with her eyes still wide open.


    Once outside the hotel, the man stepped into his car and made a phone call," The work is done."


    He paused for a moment and then frowned," What child? There was no child in the room."


    The line went quiet for a moment and then he remembered that Adam Collins had been calling for someone called Adir?


    He froze, the keys to the ignition dangling loosely in his hand. Then came a sharp curse under his breath, guttural and furious.


    He should have double-checked. Should have swept the entire room before calling the jobplete. What kind of amateur mistake was that? Leaving behind a witness?


    Jaw clenched, he shoved the car door open and stalked back toward the hotel, to finish the job.

 Chapter 184: A Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 184: A Conspiracy</h4>


    "Daddy? What is happening? Why are we running away like this?"


    The older man nced at his son with worry clouding his eyes. He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he hurried toward the rear exit of the hotel, his steps fast and quiet, hugging the child close to him. Only when he stepped out through the back door, scanned the alley, and saw that it was empty ¡ª no one following, no signs of danger ¡ª did he allow himself to breathe again. His eyes then shifted quickly to his son, ensuring the boy was alright and unharmed that a quiet sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    "Did she say anything to you when she locked you in the bathroom?" he asked finally, his voice low and urgent as he ced the boy into the car and quickly started to drive away.


    Adir¡¯s brow furrowed as he shook his head slowly, trying to make sense of what had happened. "No," he replied after a pause. "At first, she told me that she needed my help ¡ª said we were going to prank her friend, Adam, and I thought it sounded like fun, so I agreed. But then, as soon as I stepped inside the bathroom, she shut the door behind me and locked it. She said I had to cry, and that it would make it all more believable."


    Adir hesitated, his small hands fidgeting with the hem of his shirt as he added, "I waited and even cried in a fake voice... but after a while, she stopped answering me. I knocked and called her name, but it got really quiet outside. I got scared and really started crying but she still would not respond. So I pressed the button on my emergency watch, like you told me to. I didn¡¯t know what else to do."


    The man caught his son¡¯s hand and held it tightly, as if reassuring himself that they had really escaped the danger.


    "You did the right thing, Adir," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "You did so, so well. I¡¯m proud of you. You stayed calm and remembered what to do."


    As he drove, the man¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. His mind reyed the sequence of events. The sudden ping from his phone had been the emergency signal. He¡¯d dropped everything and run towards the hotel, bursting through the hotel lobby only to see Saira in the middle of a dramatic, chaotic scene. Her voice loud. Her eyes full of tears. People gathering around. And he had known ¡ª known ¡ª something wasn¡¯t right.


    Without a word, he¡¯d taken the elevator up to their floor and bolted to the room. He could still feel the m of his heart when he¡¯d shoved open the door and found Adir locked in the bathroom. He¡¯d freed him quickly, barely giving the boy time to register what was happening before scooping him up and turning to leave.


    But they hadn¡¯t been fast enough.


    Just as he reached for the door, someone else had stepped into the room ¡ª a dark silhouette ¡ª and the lights were suddenly cut, plunging everything into pitch ck.


    His jaw clenched at the memory. He shook his head, trying to push the images away.


    Thank God Adir had fainted from fear or exhaustion, or both. Thank God he hadn¡¯t seen what came next.


    Just what game had Saira nned to y? And how did she end up bing the victim instead of the perpetrator. He already had a guess in his mind but that was for ater time. Right now, he needed to take Adir to a safe ce and make sure that no one knew of his identity.


    Hurriedly, he made a phone call and ordered," Delete all the recordings in the CCTV camera from today."


    As he disconnected the call, he felt the phone in his pocket start to ring. He srtiffened. This was Saira¡¯s phone. He¡¯d taken it away to make sure that there was no way that the ones who had killed Saira had a way to reach him. He slowed down his car and then slowly deleted all the messages and chats between him and Saira as well as the few pictures she had clicked with Adir.


    Once he¡¯d made sure that all conversations were deleted and that the phone had been put to factory mode to erase the hard drive, he threw it aside and drive away. His eyes flickered towards the passenger seat as he sighed and made sure that Adir was still safe and sound asleep and he quickly started to drive again.


    He should have stayed. A bitter knot twisted in his chest at the thought of Adam. He knew he should stayed and possibly tried to help Adam, or at least called the police to make sure that something could be done.


    But staying would¡¯ve been a mistake. A deadly one.


    He nced once more at Adir, who had curled into the passenger seat, his small face tucked against the window, fast asleep, his chest rising and falling in soft, even breaths. That was what mattered now. That peaceful breath. That innocent sleep.


    No. He couldn¡¯t afford regrets right now. Not when every second counted. If he¡¯d stayed to help Adam, he might¡¯ve risked exposing Adir ¡ª and if the killer had found them, things would have taken a drastic turn for the worst.


    <i>"First"</i>, he told himself firmly, "<i>I keep Adir safe. Then... I do something for Adam.</i>"


    He tapped his fingers against the steering wheel, the city lights starting to give way to emptier roads as he drove farther from the chaos they¡¯d left behind. He would find a way to reach Adam, just not yet. If Adam was as smart as he believed, he would know to stay quiet for now. He¡¯d figure out the truth on his own. Or at least be able to guess.


    And even if Adam was unable to escape their trap, he could be handledter. For now, Adir came first. And he always would.


    Onc they¡¯ d reached his house, he quickly went inside and started to pack their bags.

 Chapter 185: Time

    <h4>Chapter 185: Time</h4>


    Mnie checked the time on her phone for what felt like the hundredth time, her fingers tapping on the arm of the hard stic chair restlessly. The noise of the airport buzzed around her but all of it faded into the background as her eyes flicked once more to her screen. Still no message from Adam.


    With a frustrated sigh, she tapped on his name and called him again. Just like before, the call didn¡¯t even ring twice before it was rejected. A generic voicemail message yed, the same clipped tone telling her he was unavable and would get back to herter. But he hadn¡¯t. Not all day.


    And she was worried. Becasue he¡¯d been so agitated and angry with Saira for using his child to manipte him. They had not even tested any DNA or made any ims but already she¡¯d been using the child.


    Mnie bit her lip and wondered if she should call Saira or ask someone to find where she was staying.But then decided against it.


    If Adam wasn¡¯t answering her calls, he must really be busy. After all, they had only loosely discussed the idea of him flying back with her, nothing concrete. Perhaps something hade up and so he simply couldn¡¯t make it. But she did not know why, her gut was churning.


    She leaned back in the seat and stared at the glowing departure board, weighing her options. Should she wait a little longer? Go check her bags in? Return to the hotel in case Adames back? Or just give up and take the flight home?


    Just then, she felt a sudden tug on her arm, and before she could react, a small body hurled into her side. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked down, startled. A little boy clung to her with surprising force, his face buried against her jacket.


    "Hey!" she gasped, moving back slightly to get a look at him. When he lifted his face, she blinked in surprise.


    "You?" she said with a smile, recognition dawning. "Aren¡¯t you the kid from the hotel yesterday?"


    Adir nodded and gave her a toothless grin,pletely unbothered by the confusion he¡¯d caused and the way he¡¯d startled her, "We¡¯re going away for a holiday! This is my <i>first</i> time travelling on an airne. My daddy usually never takes me, but then he surprised me with a vacation! And now I found you here!"


    Mnie chuckled at the little boy¡¯s enthusiasm and patted his head, "Well, that¡¯s nice of your daddy. But why are you running around the airport all by yourself? Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll get lost before the vacation even starts?"


    At her words, the boy froze. His eyes widened like saucers, and he twisted around to scan the crowd. His head turned left, then right, then left again.


    "Oh no," he whispered, his face going pale. "I think... I am lost." He looked up at her again, clearly distressed. "You¡¯re right! I did get lost! You¡¯ll have to help me find my daddy now!"


    Mnie blinked at him, trying not tough at his dramatic reaction. But her instincts kicked in almost immediately and concerned, she stood up immediately as she took the little boy¡¯s hand.


    Before Mnie could ask Adir where his father might be¡ªor even where he¡¯dst seen him¡ªa figure came rushing through the crowd, breathless and frantic. The man¡¯s eyes scanned the area wildly until theynded on the boy. In the next second, he was there, almost yanking Adir¡¯s hand from hers in a grip that was tight, desperate.


    "Adir!" he gasped, dropping to his knees and crushing the boy in a hug. "God, don¡¯t ever do that again. Don¡¯t ever run off like that!"


    Mnie frowned for a moment? Adir? Wasn¡¯t that the name of Saira¡¯s son as well? However, before she could ponder over the coincidence, she was startled by the panic on the man¡¯s face.


    If the kid had turned pale at the idea of being lost, the father looked like he¡¯d seen death itself. His shoulders trembled slightly as he gripped the boy, his breathingboured, as if he¡¯d been sprinting across the terminal in sheer terror.


    "I just wanted to see the nes!" Adir said, his voice muffled against his father¡¯s chest. "I saw her and I¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t run off like that!" the man snapped, his voice harsh with fear, not anger. "You scared me half to death. What if something had happened to you?" He pulled back, cupping the boy¡¯s face. "You <i>cannot</i> do that again, Adir. Do you hear me?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy," the boy said softly, clearly chastened now.


    Mnie watched in silence, unsure if she should step in or walk away. Something about the way the man was reacting- it wasn¡¯t just a concerned parent reuniting with a lost child. It was something else. He looked as if the world had nearly copsed. After all the child could not have been away from the man for more than a few minutes.


    Then, slowly, the man looked up.


    His gaze met Mnie¡¯s¡ªand all the color seemed to drain from his face.


    Where only a moment ago there had been fear and relief, now there was something else entirely. Shock. Confusion. And something close to dread. His arms remained around the boy, but his entire posture stiffened.


    "You! What are you doing here?", the man asked sharply. "Shouldn¡¯t you be with..." But then he stopped talking and simply red at her.


    Mnie blinked, her brows furrowing at the abrupt shift in the man¡¯s tone.


    "I... I was waiting for someone," she replied carefully, caught off guard by his usatory stare. "Why? Is it a crim now to be at the airport?" She asked sarcastically, thoroughly irritated by the man¡¯s look.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she had been about to kidnap the child or something!


    But the man didn¡¯t answer right away. His jaw clenched, and his grip on Adir unconsciously tightened as he gave her one look and walked away, muttering something under his breath.

 Chapter 186: Puzzled

    <h4>Chapter 186: Puzzled</h4>


    The man stood inside the executive lounge, looking down at Mnie through the ss panels, his brows furrowed in thought. Her husband was probably in police custody right now, and yet she sat there¡ªcalm,posed, almost... unbothered. Why?


    For a fleeting moment, the thought crossed his mind that she might also be involved. Maybe she was in cahoots with Sir Robert Collins and Spencer, helping them frame Adam while ying the innocent wife. Maybe Lady Collins had misjudged the girl?


    But then he shook his head, brushing the idea aside. She¡¯d just imed that she was waiting for someone, so that would be most likely Adam. Which meant she probably didn¡¯t know. She was still in the dark about everything that had happened. About the murder, the probably arrest. About the betrayal. About the chaos that would have unfolded.


    He let out a quiet exhale, his gaze drifting to the corner of the lounge where his son was now ying with a small toy airne, blissfully unaware of the storm raging around him.


    The sight tugged at his chest, and he allowed himself a small moment of relief. At least that fear- his worst fear-had note true. Adir hadn¡¯t been taken. He was safe. He was right here, in front of him.


    But thefort was fleeting.


    Because he knew better than to let his guard down now.


    The real danger hadn¡¯t passed¡ªit had only just revealed its true face. To think that the old man had actually ordered the killing of Saira... It was staggering, even for him. He had always known that Robert Collins was a ruthless man, a predator who cloaked himself in charm and power. But knowing it in theory and witnessing the consequences of that cold-blooded ambition firsthand... that was something else entirely.


    It wasn¡¯t just shocking¡ªit was revolting. Saira had been loyal to the old man since she was a small child. How could someone be so ruthless? No wonder all these years, Lady Collins had made him promise to keep away from Saira and Robert Collins as much as possible. She¡¯d known that things would take a bad turn but he was sure that even she would not have suspected the old man of murder capabilities.


    And now, Saira had brought Robert Collins to his door. He could not risk Sir Collins finding him and Adir. Or else, Adir would be nothing more than a pawn in the old man¡¯s hand, stuck under his thumb forever. And for all intents and purposes, Adir was his son, so he would not let the child suffer.


    Just then, he noticed Mnie putting the phone to her ear. In the next minute, she went rigid and then shot to her feet. He watched her grab her luggage and run back towards the exit and sighed. It seems she had finally been informed of the chaos that might have urred.


    He shifted for a moment, wondering if he should warn her of the uing chaos and a way to slither out of this porblem but then shook his head. No. He could not get sidetracked. It was more important to escape now. The killer was already looking for Adir and all he had to do was find something that he had probably missed in hiding and the killer would find Adir.


    Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, frowning at the number. A burner line¡ªone only a handful of people knew. That alone made his gut clench.


    He stepped away from the ss, thumbed the green icon, and pressed the phone to his ear. "What¡¯s the news?" he asked tersely.


    The voice on the other end spoke fast, low, urgent. He listened¡ªand the blood drained from his face. His knees nearly buckled.


    "What?" he rasped. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," the voice replied. "Confirmed. Multiple sources. It¡¯s all over the precinct now. They¡¯re changing the angle of the investigation."


    He cursed under his breath, a string of words that would¡¯ve earned him a stern re from Lady Collins herself. His hand dropped to his side, phone still clutched tightly as he stared nkly ahead. No. This didn¡¯t make sense.


    He disconnected the call and slowly turned back toward the lounge, though he wasn¡¯t really seeing it anymore as he went and sat down. His mind was spinning, trying to make sense of the impossible.


    When he had run away from the hotel roomst night with Adir, Adam had been unconscious-deliberately drugged and dumped on the bed. Saira had just been stabbed. The knife had been nted in Adam¡¯s hand to make it look like he had attacked her. The setup had been clear as day. A clean, cruel frame job but one that would still keep Adam safe, even if cause him trouble.


    But now... now everything had shifted.


    Saira was dead, that was expected. But Adam had been stabbed¡ªstabbed by the same knife that had killed Saira¡ªand was now in surgery, fighting for his life.


    And the police had found the knife in Saira¡¯s hand.


    They were investigating it as an attempted murder-suicide. Or if a third party was involved.


    Saira tried to kill Adam... and then took her own life? It was absurd. A narrative so twisted it could only havee from someone who knew exactly how to manipte a scene. Someone powerful. Someone like Robert Collins. But who could that be? Had the killere back and tried to finish the job for some reason?


    His stomach churned as he tried to think who could the intended target be... And then he paled. A third party involvement. A third party... Who would have more motive for killing Saira and attacking Adam? Mnie Collins. After all, she was Adam¡¯s wife and Saira was already known as Adam¡¯s ex girlfriend who was unwilling to let go.


    He paled. It seemed Robert Collins¡¯ target had just changed. Now it was not just Adam... but Adam and Mnie. And this was... a perfect n...

 Chapter 187: A Cab Ride

    <h4>Chapter 187: A Cab Ride</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Mnie demanded sharply with surprise as a man suddenly jumped into the cab she had just hailed. "Look, if you need a ride that badly, you¡¯ll have to find another one. I need to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the man cut her off. "Listen to me, Mnie."


    She froze, her hand halfway to the door handle. Her frown deepened. How did he know her name? Wasn¡¯t this the man who had just almost bitten her head over the little boy? Why was he following her?


    But she didn¡¯t have time to ask. The man hurriedly pressed on as he spoke with urgency. "I know you¡¯re going to the hospital to see Adam, right? I just want to warn you. Be alert. This is a trap by you know who. So keep a close eye on Adam. Don¡¯t let anyone near him. Monitor even the doctors and the nurses."


    A chill ran down her spine. Something about the man¡¯s tone¡ªso sure, so desperate¡ªmade the fear in her stomach settle like a stone. How did he know all this? And what exactly did he mean by a trap? Or by keeping people away from Adam? All she knew was that Adam had taken to the hospital alongwith Saira. So, if she was also there, then what kind of a n could she havee up with?


    She opened her mouth to question this man, but he kept going, barely giving her room to breathe. "I¡¯d honestly tell you to skip going to the hospital and catch your flight. That would actually be safer for Adam and for you. Leave now, before things get worse. But I know you won¡¯t. You¡¯re worried about your husband¡ªI get it. Just...stay alert. And for God¡¯s sake, contact awyer before you talk to anyone, okay? Everything was a trap. I don¡¯t know how or why you ended up here but it was a trap! Okay?"


    Even though she was still trying to process everything the was saying, Mnie¡¯s mind had already started making connections. That little boy she¡¯d met earlier¡ªtwice, in fact¡ªhis name was Adir. And Adam¡¯s son...his name was Adir, too. That boy...


    Her breath caught in her throat as the realization hit her. This meant the little boy who had met familiar was Adam¡¯s son. And this man was probably the adoptive father then. But what did he meaning here was a trap?


    She had a tonne of questions now but before she could ask him anything, the man tapped the driver, asked him to slow down and then with a final warning to stay alert, he jumped out of the car, leaving her alone¡ªstunned, shaken, and more confused than ever.


    "Ma¡¯am?" the driver asked, ncing at her in the rearview mirror. "Are we still going to the hospital?"


    She nodded quickly. "Yes...yes, please. As fast as you can."


    The cab sped off but Mnie¡¯s hands gripped the edge of the seat as every second felt like it stretched forever.


    When they reached the hospital, she barely waited for the cab to stop before she leapt out and rushed toward the emergency entrance. Her heart pounded wildly in her chest as she approached the reception desk. Something about the man¡¯s warning and the way he hade to her had already warned her that things were much more serious than what she had assumed or been told in the call from the hospital.


    "Excuse me. I¡¯m looking for a patient- Adam Collins. He was brought in earlier this morning. Please, I need to know if he¡¯s okay."


    The nurse behind the counter nced at the screen, then hesitated. "Are you family?"


    "I¡¯m his wife. Please tell me he¡¯s all right."


    The woman¡¯s expression shifted slightly as she answered with a tinge of sympathy. "He was brought in with two stab wounds and had already lost a lot of blood by the time he arrived. He¡¯s still in surgery right now, but the doctors are optimistic. You can go to the second floor waiting room. You will get updates as soon as the surgery is done."


    This was what the man was talking about? Someone had tried to kill Adam by stabbing him. Could it be Saira? Had she done this?


    "What about Saira Vaugn? Was she also brought in?"


    If it was indeed Saira who had dared to harm Adam, she would kill her!


    But the nurse leaned forward and said something that shocked her even more. "Saira Vaughn? You mean the woman who came in with him? She didn¡¯t make it. The police are still trying to determine what happened. It appears she attacked him, there had been a big fight in the hotel lobby between the two and then it seemed that she was really angry, so she stabbed him and then either turned the weapon on herself or... something else happened. The police are already investigating whether there was anyone else involved."


    Mnie blinked, stunned. "Saira?" she said softly, as if saying the name out loud would make it more real. "She¡¯s dead?"


    The nurse gave a slow nod.


    Mnie stepped back, barely hearing the rest of what the nurse was saying. Her mind was a blur. Saira was dead. Adam was fighting for his life. And someone had warned her it was a trap.


    "You said he¡¯s still in surgery?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    "Yes," the nurse confirmed gently. "But he should be out soon. If you¡¯d like to wait, I can take you there."


    Mnie nodded mutely, following the nurse down the corridor, her thoughts racing. The man had told her not to trust anyone, to keep everyone away from Adam¡ªeven the doctors and nurses. This could mean only one thing. That Adam¡¯s life was still in danger.


    But she still didn¡¯t know what it could mean by a trap. Did this mean that Adam and Saira had both been lured here to kill them? Then the most obvious suspect should be the man who had just warned her. And he was already leaving the country...

 Chapter 188: Changes To The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 188: Changes To The n</h4>


    "What do you mean Adam is in the hospital? He was supposed to be in prison!" Sir Robert Collins mmed a clenched fist against the polished surface of his desk, his voice a low growl of fury as the report crackled through the phone.


    This was uneptable. They had been assigned two simple tasks. Two! And yet both had been botched beyond recognition. First, they were supposed to find the boy and arrange for it to be brought to him. And second was to eliminate Saira and frame both Adam and Mnie for her murder. That part had, at least on the surface, gone ording to n. Saira was dead. But the second part of the task- the one that mattered most to him- had ended in utter failure.


    The boy was still missing, vanished without a trace, and no one could tell him how or why.


    And now this-this absurdity! Adam wasn¡¯t rotting in a cell where he belonged. He was lying half-dead in some hospital bed.


    His chest tightened with rage. He couldn¡¯t understand how things had unraveled so quickly, sopletely.


    "How the hell did this happen?" he snapped, voice rising. "Who dared to attack Adam? Who even had the nerve? Tell me now! I had given very clear instructions that Adam should have the kinfe in his hand! How did it end up in his stomach?"


    There was silence on the other end as the man had no answers. Sir Robert Collins mmed his hands on the table again and bit into the phone," Find out how this happened! And make sure that Adam doesn¡¯t die but also does not wake up! And if this time there is a mistake, I will kill your entire family!"


    He mmed the phone on the desk and then sat down on his chair with a frown on his face as he thought back to all the thoughts.


    ording to Saira¡¯s original n, everything was supposed to unfold like clockwork. Adam would arrive at the hotel, believing he was rescuing the boy. In the process, he would be caught in a perfectly orchestrated scene that made it look like he had attempted to murder Saira. That usation alone would be enough to have him arrested and thrown into prison.


    And once Adam was behind bars, Mnie legally bound by the conditions of the will would be forced to cut ties with him. With Adambeled a criminal, the legitimacy of any rtionship between them would be destroyed, and the will that had so inconveniently worked in their favor would be rendered null and void.


    But he,Sir Robert Collins, had never been one to settle for half-measures. He saw Saira¡¯s n for what it was¡ªclever, but far too cautious. It was just something to appease him and had the chances of failing. An attempted murder charge? That was a weak leash, easily shaken off with a goodwyer and some media sympathy. Adam was resourceful. He could wriggle his way out of that.


    No, Sir Robert needed something irond. Something irreversible. Something fatal.


    So he¡¯d quietly altered the n.


    He let Saira carry on with her performance, carefully setting the stage. But instead of stopping at an attempted murder, he nudged the story toward something far more effective: an actual murder. Saira, he had already decided, would serve her final purpose best in death.


    ording to this new version, Adam would arrive in a fury, driven by rage and they would fight... Then he would go into the room to rescue the child but before he could, Saira would arrive. And then,ter Saira would be found dead with the knife in Adam¡¯s hand.


    The recent press conference had made it public knowledge that Saira had intentionally harmed him in the past. Public opinion already painted her as unstable, vindictive. The fight and Saira¡¯s goading would have already made it clear that Adamw as on the edge. So, the emotional groundwork was in ce. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to convince people that Adam had snapped and murdered Saira in his rage.


    And to make the scene airtight¡ªsomething no judge or jury could dispute¡ªSir Robert had instructed Saira to really lock the boy in the bathroom just before Adam arrived, instead of using a recording of the child crying like she had originally nned. That way, the child would be hidden during the act, spared the actual violence but perfectly ced to serve as a witness and of course thenter taken in by him, just like he wanted.


    The moment Adam entered, the trap had been sprung. He¡¯d find Saira waiting¡ªprovoking, manipting¡ªuntil the confrontation turned deadly. And as soon as the boy emerged from the bathroom, he would find Saira¡¯s lifeless body and Adam near her, knife in hand. A perfect visual. One no child would forget. One no court would question.


    After that, the boy could be collected and brought directly to Sir Robert, where he belonged.


    Everything had been so carefully designed. Every variable ounted for. So how had it all gone so horribly wrong? Just how did the boy disappear between the time Saira locked him in the bathroom and went down to set the scene and the killer entering the room to do the deed?


    He¡¯d even sent the killer back to make sure to open the bathroom door so that the child could walk out but there had been no child1 However, in hisstmunication with Saira, she had already informed him that the child was indeed locked and crying. So, how did the child disappear? There was only one answer. There was someone else in the room.


    And that someone else was a witness to what had happened with Saira and also the one who might have stabbed Adam. But who? The adoptive parents of the child? Or someone else. Either way, his people had been unable to find anything about the boy... Which was troublesome in itself. It was as if the other person could predict his moves.


    He nced at his phone that rang again and answered with a sigh," Yes?"


    "I have news. A call was made from the room while Saira went down. It was from those gps watches..."

 Chapter 189: I Am Back

    <h4>Chapter 189: I Am Back</h4>


    "Sir. There is a gentleman here to see you."


    Robert Collins looked up from his phone, where he had been anxiously waiting for any updates on the missing boy. His thoughts, heavy and spiraling, were interrupted by the calm voice of his secretary.


    He frowned, lifting his gaze with a trace of irritation, wondering who could have arrived with enough weight or urgency to make his staff risk disturbing him. "Who is it?"


    "Sir, the man ims that he is your son."


    That had Sir Roberts look up and stare at his assistant," What did you say?"


    The man gulped and said," Sir, the man ims that his name is Patrick Collins."


    He shot up to his feet in that instant, causing his chair to scrape sharply against the floor. His voice rang with urgency. "Bring him in. Now."


    The secretary nodded and disappeared through the double doors, leaving Robert Collins staring intently at the entrance, heart pounding. Seconds ticked by like hours, each one tightening the knot in his chest as he almost rushed around his desk to go out and see for himself.


    Then the door opened again¡ªand in stepped a middle-aged man, dressed in a sharp, dark suit, his hair slightly graying at the temples, eyes steady and unreadable.


    Robert¡¯s breath caught. He hadn¡¯t seen that face for so long but it felt it was only yesterday when his son had bid goodbye to him.


    "Patrick..." he whispered.


    Without hesitation, he crossed the room and pulled his son into a hug. The man stiffened for a heartbeat, then slowly raised his arms to return the embrace as he patted the old man on his back.


    "It¡¯s been too long," Patrick murmured and then stepped back to look at the older man," You¡¯ve got more grey hair now. How are you, Father?"


    Robert pulled back just enough to look him in the eye and then grinned, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m doing well now. But I¡¯ll be better¡ªnow that you¡¯re here. Now that my son has returned home."


    Emotion thickened his voice, and he gripped Patrick¡¯s shoulder as if afraid he¡¯d disappear again.


    Then, quieter, he asked, Have you forgiven me, Patrick? For how I wronged you, all those years ago? Everyday I thought about what would have happened if I had let you divorce Spencer¡¯s mother..."


    Patrick gave a small, wistful smile. "Let¡¯s not dwell on the past, Father. Let bygones be bygones. I heard you¡¯ve sent her away."


    Robert nodded, swallowed down the rising emotion and nodded, "Yes. I did. Now. Come, tell me. How have you been? Where have you been all these years."


    Patrick exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting toward the window as if collecting thoughts from the horizon as he gave him a sad smile," I wandered, at first, kind of lost and angry at you. Imagine an old man like me being angry and feeling rebellious towards is father. But I was. She was the only one I loved and so I asked you to spare her. But you couldn¡¯t..."


    "Anyway, I didn¡¯t know where to go. My sense of betrayal... it was too strong. I couldn¡¯t understand how my own father could choose an outsider over me."


    Sir Robert winced inwardly, a pang of guilt tightening in his chest like a vice. He looked away for a beat and sighed. He¡¯d always known that his son was not happy in the marriage and had persevered all these years only because of Spencer. But he had never guessed that Patrick would fall for someone else. And that someone would be a pawn in his game. If he had known... he would definitely have spared her.


    By the time Patrick hade to him, and begged him, it had been toote. And so, Patrick had left him, disappearing from their lives as if he never existed. There were times when Robert had thought to look for him but he¡¯d always let it be.


    In this life, if he had ever truly been sincere towards anyone was this boy- Patrick. His son had always loved him and trusted him without asking for anything in return... until that fateful day.


    Robert felt his eyes tear up as Patrick continued telling him about how he had wondered from ce to ce, hoping to find peace and not having it.


    Eventually, I found myself near a quiet vige in the north¡ªno one knew me there. I bought a small cabin near the woods. Haven¡¯t left much since."


    Robert studied his son¡¯s face, searching for bitterness but finding only weariness.


    "I came back once," Patrick added after a pause. "For Mother¡¯s funeral. I stood at the back. Watched from afar. I didn¡¯t speak to anyone. Not even you."


    Sir Robert¡¯s eyes flickered with pain. "I didn¡¯t know," he whispered.


    "You weren¡¯t meant to," Patrick said simply, then looked at him. "I wasn¡¯t ready."


    Robert nodded slowly, giving him a small, sad smile. "And now? Are you ready to return to your father¡¯s side?"


    Patrick¡¯s lips twitched faintly. "Now? I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know what brought me here. Maybe it is knowing that you have finally decided to let that vile woman go so I wanted to see how you were doing."


    Robert smiled then. Patrick had always been a clear soul full of love for him. Now that Spencer¡¯s mother had been sent away, his son had returned to his side with a clear heart! What more could he ask for?


    He patted Patrick¡¯s hand and said slowly," Every day. Every day, Patricl. Not a single day passed where I didn¡¯t regret it. Not a day I didn¡¯t wish I could take it back and let you be with the woman you loved and who made you happy."


    Patrcik gave him a sad smile then and murmured,"I know, father. I know how much you have always loved me."


    Before the father and son could talk more, the door to the office burst open and Spencer stepped in, anger written all over his face as he stomped in," Spencer! What are you doing here?"


    "You¡¯re asking me, grandfather? I should be asking you what this man is doing here?"

 Chapter 190: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 190: Anger</h4>


    Spencer marched further into the room, fury darkening his features as he red at the man standing near his grandfather before pointing angrily at him.


    Robert straightened at once, instinctively stepping a little in front of Patrick as if to shield him. "Spencer," he said sharply, "Mind your tone. That man is your father. Show some respect."


    Spencerughed bitterly, a scoffced with years of resentment. "Father?" he echoed, looking at Patrick with a sneer. "You mean the man who was never around? The one who was always away on business trips, too busy to attend birthdays, school ys, anything that mattered? Who almost always sided with an adopted child than his own son? The same man who abandoned and humiliated my mother-<i>his</i> wife- by falling for a lowly nanny?"


    Patrick didn¡¯t flinch, but his expression grew tighter, the calm slipping just a little from his face. He said nothing though, knowing that just like he had a lot ofins against his own father, so did Spencer have them against him.


    But Robert Collins was not happy with his grandson¡¯s reaction towards his son who had returned after so long.


    "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Spencer!" Sir Roberts said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, don¡¯t I, grandfather?" Spencer barked, his voice rising. "He left! Left me. Left my mother! And now he thinks he can just walk back in here like some hero?"


    "Enough, Spencer," Patrick said softly, though there was a hard edge in his voice now. "You don¡¯t know the full story."


    "I don¡¯t want your story!" Spencer snapped. "You made your choice... You left us. And it was for the better!"


    <i>SLAP.</i>


    The sound rang across the room like a gunshot. Spencer reeled back, hand flying to his cheek, eyes wide in stunned disbelief as he stared at


    Silence fell.


    Robert¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he lowered it. His eyes, though, were burning with fury that had been buried for years, rising to the surface.


    "For once in your life," Robert said in a low, seething voice, "use your brain, boy."


    Spencer stood frozen, still reeling from the shock¡ªnot just of the p, but of the raw emotion in his grandfather¡¯s voice. He had hardly ever seen Sir Robert Collins lose control. But now, his voice was thunder.


    "Your father stayed away from this house all these years because of your mother-yes, your mother- has always been a venomous, maniptive shrew. He stayed in that toxic marriage for you, Spencer. For your sake. He loved you too much to walk away from you. So don¡¯t you stand there and spit poison at him as if you know what happened between them. By now, at least you are old enough to understand what a brainless shrew she is, fixated on all the wrong things!"


    Robert stepped forward, pointing at Spencer¡¯s chest with an using finger. "You think it was easy for him? Living with a woman who manipted every situation, who used you as a pawn to control him? You were too young to see it, but I wasn¡¯t. I watched her twist his love for you into a chain around his neck. She made a battlefield out of their marriage, and every time he tried to breathe, she cut off the air. He only left when you were old enough to stand on your own feet!"


    Spencer¡¯s hands clenched. He knew what his mother was like. He¡¯d noticed it after the few times Mnie hadined and then when he had returned to live here. But that did not mean he was willing to forgive this man for his abandonement..


    Spencer¡¯s jaw tightened and he took a step back. Ready to leave but then he stopped and narrowed his eyes," Then why are you here now? What do you want? Let me guess- you ran out of money?"


    "Spencer! That is enough! He is my son. This is his home. He doesn¡¯t need a reason to return. He has every right to be here, just like you do!"


    Finally, Patrick ced a hand on his father¡¯s hand and spoke quietly," Spencer, I didn¡¯te here to make excuses. I know you have every right to hate me. I deserve your anger. I do. But I didn¡¯te back for money, or sympathy, or anything else. I came back because I heard that your mother had left. And so, I hoped that I would be able to spend some more time with my family now. With you and with my father."


    "I know you have a lot ofints against me. But I hope you will trust me and give me a chance to make things up to you. Somehow."


    Spencer scoffed at this and with a re at the two people, walked away from the office, having no intention of discussing this further.


    Robert turned to him and then patted his shoulder and said,"Don¡¯t worry, Patrick. Spencer takes after you. He wille around soon. Now that you are back, I hope you will stay..."


    Patrick gave his father a small smile and said," Yes, father. I will stay for now."


    As Patrick walked away from the office, however his smile turned a bit bitter. He was back. That was true. But whether Spencer came around or it was eventually his father who would turn on him, he had no idea.


    Once he sat in his car, he could only breathe a sigh of relief when his phone rang. He fished it out and nced at the screen. A soft smile broke across his face as he saw the name.


    "Hey, kid."


    "You promised you¡¯d call back after the meeting, father." A little voice spoke usingly and he grinned," I just stepped out. Are you missing me?"


    The little kid humphed and answered," Yes! What kind of a vacation is this where you have to go? This is so boring."


    "Adir! You¡¯re such a good boy! Don¡¯t worry! Father will be back soon, okay?I am sure you will enjoy this vacation more with no one to stop you from eating sweets."


    Adir giggled at that and said," You are right! Okay okay! Come slowly. I will go have some cake now. Byee."

 Chapter 191: Observe

    <h4>Chapter 191: Observe</h4>


    "Mrs. Collins," the doctor began as soon as Mnie approached him and introduced herself, "Mr. Adam is still under close observation. He lost a significant amount of blood during the attack. Unfortunately, the stabbing caused a fall, and he also suffered a head injury. There¡¯s swelling in his brain as a result, which is a major concern. At this stage, we can¡¯t predict how long it will take for the swelling to subside, but it could be anywhere between three to four days. Only after that will we be able to assess the extent of any otherplications that may have arisen from the injuries. For now, all we can do is monitor his condition carefully."


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught in her throat at this but she nodded. He had to be okay... "Can I see him?" she asked, needing to see him but the doctor shook his head immediately, "I¡¯m afraid not, Mrs. Collins. For the time being, he will remain in the ICU. Given the severity of the situation and the fact that this is now a police case, we cannot allow anyone near the patient until he wakes up and has the opportunity to meet with the authorities. I know this is difficult, but it¡¯s standard procedure."


    Mnie felt her chest tighten, the words feeling like a punch to the gut. Her eyes welled with unshed tears, and she tried to steady her breath as she processed the information. But even as she nodded, she could not let go of the man¡¯s warning about monitoring Adam. How was she supposed to do that if she was not even allowed to see him?


    As she was lost in trying to process everything, she barely noticed the footsteps approaching until a voice broke through her thoughts. "Mrs. Collins?"


    Startled at being addressed in an almost hostile tone, she turned around to see two police officers standing behind her, their eyes trained on her with an almost cold intensity.


    "Yes?"


    "You are Mnie Collins?"


    Mnie nodded," Yes. I am."


    Before she could ask them what they wanted to talk about, one of the officers stepped forward and caught her wrists, "You¡¯re under arrest in connection with the murder of Miss Saira Vaughn and attempted murder of Mr. Adam Collins."


    Mnie¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs. <i>Murder? Attempted murder?</i> The words rang through her like a p. "What? No, there¡¯s been a mistake! I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    The officer gripping her wrist yanked her arms behind her back with swift brutality. The metal cuffs bit into her skin as they locked shut and before she could even catch her breath, they were starting to push her towards the exit.


    "Don¡¯t speak," the second officer barked, eyes shing. "You¡¯re not in your country now, Mrs. Collins. Here, you don¡¯t get to plead your case in the hallway."


    She blinked, her mind reeling. "But I¡ª"


    "You think because you¡¯re a foreigner, you can show up here, spill blood, and walk away clean?" the first officer snapped. "You thought we wouldn¡¯t treat this seriously just because the girl you killed wasn¡¯t one of our citizens?"


    Mnie stared at them, horror-struck. "I didn¡¯t kill anyone¡ª"


    "Save it." The officer muttered shoving her forward, "We¡¯ve seen your type before. Frustrated wives following their cheating husbands and then when he is caught with his mistress, you cannot control your rage! Do you think our justice system is a joke?"


    "But I didn¡¯t do anything and Adam was not cheating and Saira was..." Mnie tried to rify but was cut off again as the officer cut in


    "Attempted murder of your husband," the first officer cut in, voice thick with disdain. "Stabbing a man, in the middle of the night in a hotel room with his mistress dead? I doubt thay isan ident, that¡¯s probably premeditated. You must have nned to do this here and then leave the country! Did you cancel your flight because you feared that fleeing would seal your crime? Or did you think you would not be suspected if you yed the innocent wife?"


    "Let me give you a reality check! You¡¯re being processed under Section 214B of our penal code. That means no bail, limited counsel ess, and fast-track to trial if the evidence holds. You¡¯re not protected by diplomatic charm here, Mrs. Collins. You¡¯re a suspect and will be treated as such."


    Mnie stumbled as the officers shoved her forward into the waiting police car.


    "At least¡ª" she gasped, twisting her head back to look at them. "At least let me contact a legal counsel. I have the right to speak to someone, don¡¯t I?"


    The officer nearest her scoffed, not bothering to meet her gaze. "Limited counsel ess, not immediate privilege. You¡¯ll get your chance¡ªeventually. When we say so."


    Even as the van started to drive off, Mnie was focused on how to get out of this problem. How was she supposed to even contact a legal counsel when she did not even know anywyers in Maniwa. And the bigger problem at this point as she was taken away was the realization that thews here in Maniwa were much stricter than back home. Especially for women... If she got a chance, she would have to ask Ben to look up and contact awyer for her.. Or La...


    And then as they continued to drive off, she felt the worry for Adam heighten. She turned towards the officers and tried to plead," Officer, I am willing to cooperate in everything, but I was not the one who tried to kill Adam. And with me being taken away, can you at least keep an eye on hism so that you can make sure that he is not in danger?"


    "Are you saying that you have a partner in crime who is a threat to the victim?"


    Mnie shook her head," No! I am saying that I am not the criminal and whoever did this is still at loose and might try to harm Adam."


    The man scoffed," Yeah. Right. Don¡¯t worry, we have credible evidence that you are the one who killed Miss Vaugn so brutally and tried to off Adam Collins, so as long as oyu are imprisoned, I am sure he will be safe."

 Chapter 192: Fraying

    <h4>Chapter 192: Fraying</h4>


    Mnie could feel her nerves start to fray as she tried to reassure herself that this was probably a tactic used by police to mentally weaken her. But, the fact that she had been left here for more than an hour, to only stare at the cold walls was indeed getting to her.


    There were no windows, just harsh fluorescent lights humming above and a single metal table with a pair of chairs on either side. Her cuffs had finally been removed, but the soreness in her wrists lingered.


    She sat stiffly, her arms crossed protectively, eyes flickering toward the door every few seconds. Her mind was a whirl of questions¡ªabout Adam, about Saira, about who had set her up. It had to be a setup. There was no other exnation. But that didn¡¯t matter now. What mattered was proving it before it was toote.


    Finally, the heavy door started to move and she looked up to see two different officers enter the room. She breathed a sigh of relief. Hopefully they would be more open to listenting to her.


    However, she suddenly felt it was useless to hope for that because the moment they sat opposite her, they started questioning,"Mrs. Collins, you came to Maniwa alone?"


    "Yes."


    "And why exactly did youe to Maniwa?"


    "I came for business," Mnie answered quickly. "I was told there would be an auction. But,"


    "An auction?" The detective cut her off, his eyes narrowing as he pulled out a notepad. "What kind of auction?"


    "A timber auction. I work in furniture, and a contact had told me there¡¯d be a private auction for walnut and oak wood."


    The detective scoffed. "There were no authorized auctions of any kind scheduled in Maniwa this week. You know why? Because we have strict regtion. Anymercial auction must be cleared through the Trade Registry and local police department. So either your ¡¯contact¡¯ lied to you, or you¡¯re lying to us."


    Mnie felt her throat tighten. "I know there was no auction. I was told it was a misunderstanding when I reached the site... that I was misled."


    "Well, well. You should have been a story writer Mrs Collins. You came here for an auction that doesn¡¯t exist. And just so happened to walk in on your husband with another woman the next morning. That same woman ends up deadter that night. And Adam ends up stabbed. You want us to believe that¡¯s just... coincidence? You knew he was in Maniwa, right, before you came here?"


    Mnie shook her head and was about to exin that she had been shocked to see Adam here because she had not known he was here but as she started the man threw her phone on the table," Don¡¯t even think of lying. We just checked the time of your husband¡¯s message to you, informing you of his departure for Maniwa and the time stamp on the checking of the message is a few minutes earlier than when you left for the airport."


    "That is a coincidence. I didn¡¯t actually see the message. I opened the chat to message him and missed his..."


    The officer cut her off and asked," But you did not message him. The chat after that is empty."


    "It really is a coincidence..." Mnie tried to exin but before she could continue, she was cut off once again."


    "Convenient...So what about this wood deal? You said you signed something?"


    "Yes. A preliminary agreement with a local supplier that I met early morning yesterday. I can get you his contact... You can verify the meeting. There must be CCTV footage from around the ce."


    "We¡¯ll look into it," the officer said tly and then threw another set of documents on the table," Would you like to exin this then?"


    Mnie picked up the papers from the table as she asked," What is this..." But in the next moment she trailed off as she realized... this was her search history from herptop. However, what did this have to... But then her heart almost fell to her stomach... How could this be?


    Before she could make sense of anything, the detective snatched the papers from her hand and directly asked her," So, Mrs Collins, would you like to exin why there is a search history in yourptop aboutws regarding murder and attempted murder... you¡¯ve even read an article that details the way a serial killer usually stabbed his victims. What do you have to say about this? Does your business about furniture need you to search this? Or are you now going to im you are an author and were using this for research?"


    The officer banged his hand on the table as he asked this and for the first time, Mnie jumped. This search was from several days ago but she had never done something like this! How could that be? This was ridiculous..."


    She shook her head, trying to clear it but the detective seemed to think that she¡¯d gone silent because she had been caught. He threw a few sheafs of paper on the table and a pen," Write your confession! If you confess and plead guilty, maybe our judge will feel sorry for you and give you a lesser punishment."


    "I didn¡¯t do this. Believe me, I didn¡¯t! I don¡¯t even know how this came into my search history! I swear, I did noty a finger on Adam or Saira. Please, you have to believed me! Sairs was not even Adam¡¯s mistress! She was trying to ckmail him. You have to find out the truth."


    The officers both scoffed and stepped back," You can keep denying all you want. But all the evidence is already pointing towards you! So, stop trying to prolong this and just write a confession."


    But Mnie desperately shook her head," No! Believe me I didn¡¯t do anything! You can check the surveince of the hotel I was staying at. I didn¡¯t even leave my room all night after Adam left! I only checked out this morning andter went straight to the airport! You can make sure of that!"


    The two officers exchanged a look at that point. Maybe something in her desperation had them doubting the evidence so they nodded at each other as one said," Okay. We¡¯ll look into it. But, you better hope for your sake that we find something that clears you. Because right now? All the evidence points at you."

 Chapter 193: Rage

    <h4>Chapter 193: Rage</h4>


    "Okay. We¡¯ll look into it. But, you better hope for your sake that we find something that clears you. Because right now? All the evidence points at you. And if we can prove it, we will make sure that you are punished."


    Mnie nodded and was about to ask if she could get legal representation now but before that, there was a knock on the door and then, a young officer poked his head in, his tone almost uncertain. "Uh, sir? Mrs. Collins¡¯wyer is here. He has court orders to be allowed to meet her."


    Both detectives froze.


    The taller one then arched a brow and turned to Mnie with a smirk that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Interesting, Mrs Collins. You¡¯ve been in here this whole time. No phone call. No rights read. And yet... yourwyer is already here? So, did you contact awyer beforeing here or on the way here?"


    Mnie blinked.


    Her heart pounded in her chest as she looked at the detective,careful not to show her wn confusion.. Awyer? She hadn¡¯t even been allowed to make a call. She¡¯d been trying to hold her ground, hoping they¡¯d realize she was innocent. So then... who had sent thewyer? And why?


    She didn¡¯t respond to the provocative sentence and her gaze drifted from the officer¡¯s smug expression to the now-open door, where the younger officer stepped aside, making way for a sharp-looking older man in a charcoal suit. The man adjusted his cuffs, looked around the room, caught her gaze and gave her a smile before turning to the officers, "Gentlemen. I¡¯m Elias Krane. Legal counsel for Mnie Collins. I believe you¡¯ve been questioning my client without representation. That ends now."


    The detective narrowed his eyes. "She didn¡¯t ask for awyer." Mnie almost rolled her eyes. She had asked... the people who had brought her in and they had shut her down. But those were semantics.


    "And yet I¡¯m here. I suggest we continue this conversation in a more appropriate setting for now? Preferably with a copy of the official charge sheet and evidence logs, unless you¡¯ve misced those?"


    The officer stiffened and shook his head,"This was just an interview that Mrs Collins¡¯ agreed to. We have not even made a charge sheet since the case is still under investigation."


    Thewyer gave the officers a look and then turned to Mnie," Are you alright?"


    Mnie gave the smallest nod still trying to figure out how thewyer came to be, "Who... how did you¡ª"


    The man shook his head subtly. "Later. First, we walk out of this room."


    He turned back to the officers. "Unless you¡¯re cing formal charges right now, we¡¯re done. Either let my client go, or bring her before a magistrate. You know the drill."


    There was a tense pause. Then, with a disgruntled grunt, the older detective gathered his papers and stood. "We are not pressing any charges now. But you are not allowed to leave the country until the investigation is over. You understand?"


    Mnie gave a short nod at that and moved to walk out of the room with Elias Krane, intending to talk to him about this entire thing. As she stepped past the table, her eyes flicked to the papers that stilly there¡ªthe so-called evidence. Herptop search history.


    She wanted to find out how this history could have appeared in herptop. There were so many questions...


    Once outside, she was about to question him, when he shook his head and guided her down the steps to a waiting ck sedan parked just along the curb. He opened the door for her, waiting until she was settled before rounding to the driver¡¯s side.


    As the car pulled away from the station, Elias finally spoke quietly, "I imagine you¡¯re worried about your husband? His name is Adam. We can talk on the way to the hospital so that you can see him."


    Mnie nodded slowly and murmured a,"Thank you.", still trying to piece together the rapid sequence of events.


    Inside the car, Elias reached into his coat pocket and withdrew a slim ck leather folder, resting it on the console between them.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to be direct with you," he said. "I received a formal request to represent you earlier. From an old client. Trusted. Said you¡¯d be in trouble. Gave me just enough to get moving." He turned slightly toward her. "But that said, if you¡¯d rather go with anotherwyer, I can refer you to several excellent options. No offense taken. If you¡¯d prefer to continue with me, then I¡¯ll give you everything I¡¯ve got. No halfway. Also, I would need all the information and confirmation whether you did try to kill him or not. It would be a attorney client privilege so you can trust me..."


    Mnie stared at him in confusion. "An old client?" She asked quietly feeling a bit suspicious. "Can you tell me who?"


    Elias shook his head, "I can¡¯t. Confidentiality still applies, even with you involved indirectly. But I trust the source. And clearly, they were right¡ªyou needed help."


    Mnie looked down at her hands and gave him a tiny nod. "Alright. I¡¯ll stick with you. For now."


    Elias nodded once, as if sealing an agreement, and then turned back to the road, and then asked bluntly," Okay then. Let¡¯s start with the obvious. Did you really try to kill him, Mnie? Out of rage? Betrayal? Because he cheating on you or... did something else happen? You have to tell me truthfully. Even if it was premeditated and you followed him here to do it or if you caught him in the act and then did something out of anger... Just be truthful and don¡¯t leave anything out.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head vigorously," Adam was not cheating on me, okay. And of course I did not try to kill him! I would never even think of that. Dam* it! We are not even..."


    Mnie paused... She¡¯d been about to say that they were not even in love but something inside her stopped her. There was no need to discuss feelings when she had cold hard facts on her side.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 194: Backup

    <h4>Chapter 194: Backup</h4>


    "Do you have any backup for this auction invite that you received?"


    Mnie let out a weary sigh and shook her head. "No. It was on my phone, and as you know, that¡¯s been confiscated by the police. I never thought to screenshot it or forward it to anyone¡ªI didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need to."


    They were still sitting in the car, the air between them growing heavier with each passing minute as they sat just outside the hospital building, not going inside.


    "That¡¯s unfortunate and actually worrisome," he said after a pause, his tone neutral but firm. "Because ording to my source¡ªsomeone within the department¡ªthe police received an anonymous tip. A very specific one. It imed you¡¯d been nning to harm your husband. And when that kind of tip is followed by circumstantial evidence¡ªlike you showing up here without a way to prove the reason for your visit, and damning search history appearing on your personalptop¡ªit creates a dangerous narrative."


    Mnie looked down at herp, her hands tightly clenched. "I didn¡¯t even know Adam was hurt when I received a call at the airport," she said quietly, almost to herself. "I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Elias nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "I believe you. But unfortunately, belief alone isn¡¯t going to cut it. Not here. Not in Maniwa."


    He leaned slightly toward her, lowering his voice as he continued. "You need to understand the climate right now. Recently, there¡¯s been a surge of incidents involving tourists¡ªdrunken fights, public disturbances, and property damage. It¡¯s made the locals edgy, resentful even. People are looking for someone to me. And when you add in an allegation like attempted murder¡ªpossibly escting to murder, if your husband doesn¡¯t pull through¡ªthis town will not be on your side. The prosecution won¡¯t need to work hard to paint you as a foreign woman who came here with hidden motives and a troubled marriage."


    Mnie¡¯s chest tightened and she had to remind herself that this was not the time to panic.


    "If this goes to trial," Elias continued, his voice calm but serious, "they won¡¯t need a smoking gun. Not here. We¡¯ve had convictions based on less evidence¡ªless coherent stories. The courts can be unpredictable, especially when public sentiment is already poisoned."


    A long silence settled between them, broken only by the distant sounds of hospital traffic. Mnie turned to him slowly, her voice quiet but desperate. "What do we do? I can contact my assistant to contact the supplier and get a copy of the supplier, if you¡¯d like."


    "There is also video surveince from the hotel that can prove I did not leave my room sincest night. And me and Adam went to a club like ce yesterday.. There were a lot of people making videos there..."


    Elias nodded and handed her a phone," You can use this temporarily to contact your assistant. It also has my number saved. Give me the name of the ce where you signed the business deal, then you first saw Adam and Saira, where you and Adam went after that and the hotel you were staying at. For now, I¡¯ll leave you here and start looking up things."


    Mnie nodded and hurriedly wrote down the names of everywhere she and Adam had been and then hurried out of the car.


    She stepped into the hospital lobby and the nurse at the reception gave her a tight smile. It seemed she had been informed that Adam might have been almost killed by her.


    The nurse tapped a few keys on her keyboard, then shook her head and informed her, "I¡¯m sorry, but visitors aren¡¯t allowed at the moment. You can wait in the lounge down the hall to your right."


    Mnie clenched her jaw but nodded. "Is he... is he under watch?"


    The nurse hesitated for a moment, then looked toward the hallway. "There are officers stationed outside his room."


    A flicker of relief passed through Mnie. If nothing else, then it meant that he was at least protected.


    She followed the corridor until she reached the waiting area and noted two detectives in in clothes standing outside a closed door.


    Mnie sank into one of the stiff chairs and pulled out the temporary phone Elias had given her. She dialed Ben¡¯s number.


    It rang once.


    Then twice.


    Then straight to voicemail.


    She frowned and nced at the screen, wondering if she had typed it wrong. She tried again.


    Still nothing.


    A slow knot of unease began to form in her stomach. She swiped to another number¡ªTasha, one of her junior employees who¡¯d been coordinating the supplier meetings.


    "Hello?"


    "Tasha. It¡¯s Mnie. Have you seen Ben?"


    There was a pause. Some shuffling in the background. Then, "Um... actually, yeah. He left shortly after you the other day. He said he was going with you. Didn¡¯t he follow you to Maniwa?"


    Mnie sat up straighter, even more confused. "No, I didn¡¯t. I left alone. Did he say anything else?"


    "Just that he had something important to follow up on. I thought he meant you told him to follow you. I might be mistaken though."


    Mnie¡¯s mind reeled. Why would Ben say that? Had someone called him pretending to be her? Was he also going to fall into some conspiracy like her?


    "Alright," she said quickly. "Call me the second hees back or tries to reach out. Don¡¯t wait. It¡¯s urgent."


    She ended the call, her worry heightening. Her thumb hovered over Ben¡¯s number again when, without warning, the lights in the corridor flickered¡ªand then went outpletely. The generator seemed to kick in immediately with low lights turning on. But then, as she looked up, towards Adam¡¯s room, she felt something odd...


    She frowned. Something was wrong. But what? She looked away and then looked up again and then her eyes widened. Had the detectives changed.


    Hurriedly, she stood up and walked towards the room. The guard on the left seemed to not have noticed her as he turned around and moved to enter the room.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 195: An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 195: An Attack</h4>


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught as the guard on the left stepped inside the room. Something was wrong¡ªoff by a fraction, but enough to raise rms in her gut.


    She hurried over to the remaining guard and asked, "Hey... did he juste on duty? Where did the person who was standing next to you just now go? He just changed when the power went out, right?"


    The guard gave her a narrowed nce, eyes scanning her face as if gauging how much she knew and then nodded giving her a suspicious nce. But he nodded, "Yeah. It was time for a shift change," he replied, but his voice held a trace of unease now."


    Just then, the radio at his hip crackled to life. "Unit 4,e in. There¡¯s a dy with the recement officer. He¡¯s still en route¡ªETA fifteen minutes. Repeat: the new guard has not yet arrived."


    The color drained from the guard¡¯s face and Mnie felt her stomach flip as they looked at each other in horror.


    Then, without another word, the guard stepped toward the door and tried the handle. It didn¡¯t budge.


    "It¡¯s locked," he muttered, trying to look through the ss but it was too dark. "He shouldn¡¯t have locked the door. We never lock it unless-"


    Mnie didn¡¯t wait for the end of that sentence. "Break it down," she said hoarsely, already reaching for the emergency call button on the wall.


    The guard braced himself and rammed his shoulder against the door once- twice but it would not budge.


    Without waiting, Mnie turned on her heel and hurried to the nurse¡¯s station, asking with a huff," Do you have a spare key to go inside the ICU? You need to open it. Now."


    The nurse blinked and gave her a confused look as she shook her head, "Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t just allow anyone into an istion ward without proper sanitation and clearance. And why would you need a key..."


    "I knowthat! There is an intruder inside. You know there is a patient here who was brought in with attempted murder. And someone is in there probably to hurt him. The real guard hasn¡¯t even arrived yet. That man inside? He¡¯s an impostor! Please open the door!"


    The nurse¡¯s expression shifted from confusion to dawning concern. She nced toward the corridor, then stood abruptly. "Come with me."


    Together, they rushed down the hallway while Mnie felt her fear rising with each possible second. It had been a full minute since the man went inside.


    The remaining officer was still struggling with the door, now joined by another nurse who hade out from a side room with a medical ess key.


    "He¡¯s still not answering," the officer muttered. "And I can¡¯t hear anything from inside."


    "Try the override," the nurse instructed, swiping her card and typing in a code on the panel beside the door. A red light blinked once, then turned green¡ªbut the lock still didn¡¯t click open.


    "No good," she breathed. "He must¡¯ve barricaded it from the inside."


    Mnie peered through the small ss pane in the door again. It was still dark and she didn¡¯t know what was happening. The shadows shifted, and she saw a flicker of movement then a sh of something silver. Her heart plummeted.


    "He¡¯s got something in his hand!" Mnie almost cried. "We have to get in there now!"


    The guard turned to the nurse. "Get security. Call in backup. Now."


    As the nurse ran to grab the nearest inte phone, Mnie backed away from the door, scanning the walls.


    "Where¡¯s the fire exit?" she demanded.


    The nurse on the phone pointed. "There¡¯s an ess corridor around the next bend. But it won¡¯t take you directly into the room, rather the nurse¡¯s station inside."


    "It doesn¡¯t have to take me directly! I just need another way in."


    She took the corner fast, her shoulder grazing the wall as she found the emergency stairwell and the police officer followed her quickly.


    Mnie burst through the emergency stairwell door into the nurse¡¯s station inside the ICU, her shoes skidding slightly on the linoleum floor. The officer was right behind her, gun drawn but held low. She didn¡¯t wait to catch her breath¡ªshe sprinted through the connected hall and mmed her hand against the emergency ess panel to open the connecting ICU door from the inside, praying that it would open and the person who went inside would not have remembered to lock it.


    It slid open with a hiss and Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. But the relief was short lived because the moment she walked inside she saw the man looming over Adam with a kinfe raised in his hand ready to plunge into Adam.


    "Drop it!" the officer barked, stepping forward and leveling his weapon.


    The man hesitated¡ªbut only for a breath. Then, as if sensing he was cornered, he turned toward the officer, shing wildly. The officer ducked and tackled him to the ground. The de- scalpel, Mnie realized-skittered across the floor.


    The two men struggled on the tile, crashing into a tray of instruments that ttered loudly and she hurriedly moved to step between the killer and Adam. It would not be easy to get to Adam as long as she was here. The officer managed to pin the man¡¯s arm behind his back and asked harshly," Who sent you?"


    "Mnie Collins. She told me to finish the job."


    Mnie stopped cold and stared at the man in disbelief.


    "What?" she said, her voice sharper than she intended. "What did you just say?"


    The man didn¡¯t even nce at her. "Mnie Collins. That¡¯s the name I was given. Said this guy wasn¡¯t supposed to wake up."


    Before anyone could say anything more, the nurses entered and hurriedly interfered with a loud shout, "Stop! No more talking in here! You¡¯re putting the patient at risk."


    The officer stood, yanked the man upright and moved, "We¡¯re taking this outside. Now."


    As they dragged the man out, Mnie remained rooted to the spot, staring at Adam. Her mind reeling. She had almost lost him again. Dam* it! She needed to find the person immediately. Or rather find evidence against Sir Collins immediately. It could only be them...

 Chapter 196: You Fool

    <h4>Chapter 196: You Fool</h4>


    "No!" Ben¡¯s voice cracked as it rose in disbelief. "I gave you everything you asked for¡ªevery detail, every whisper, every damn thing! But now you want this? You expect me to be part of a murder n?" He shook his head violently, backing away as if distance could separate him from the weight of Spencer¡¯s demand. "I won¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t. No. In fact you want me to be the killer! I cannot do that, please."


    Spencer Collins sat calmly on the worn leather couch in Ben¡¯s modest living room, his expression unreadable, his presence suffocating. He had justid it out inly¡ªBen was to go to Maniwa, track down Adam, eliminate him, and then turn witness against Mnie. As if it were that simple.


    Ben¡¯s chest heaved with shallow breaths. He stared at Spencer, his voice barely above a whisper now, raw and trembling. "You told me you needed a spy. That was it. You said if I fed you information, you¡¯d pay for my mother¡¯s medicine. That was the deal. And I did it. I listened. I watched. I betrayed Mnie who trusted me. I, even went ahead and did the search on herptop that would implicate her! I am going to go and be a witness against her as well! But I will not be a murderer!"


    Ben fell down to his knees and said slowly," Don¡¯t ask me to kill someone... Please, I¡¯m not a killer. I was never supposed to be a killer."


    Spencer leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his calm exterior slowly giving way to something darker. "You¡¯re already in this, Ben," his voice like ice. "You think you can draw a line now? After everything you¡¯ve done? After what you know? The first thing I will do is make sure the police know you are an essory to the murder. You understand?"


    Ben looked up, still kneeling, and shook his head in terror.


    Spencer stood and loomed over him,"If you had any sense, you¡¯d pray the man I already sent finishes the job. Because if he doesn¡¯t, it¡¯ll fall on you. That¡¯s not a request." His tone dropped into something deadly. "It¡¯s your turn in the game now. And I don¡¯t care if you cry, beg, or piss yourself¡ªyou¡¯ll go to Maniwa, find Adam, and clean up the mess. You understand? Whether you stand before the Maniwa police as a witness or an aplice is upto you."


    Spencer didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He turned away sharply, his hand already reaching for the phone buzzing in his coat pocket.


    The screen lit up with a name that made his jaw clench. He rolled his eyes and hit ¡¯decline.¡¯ The phone went dark¡ªonly to buzz again almost immediately.


    Spencer stared at it for a long beat, nostrils ring. The name glowed again.


    Finally, with a frustrated growl, he answered. "Yes, Grandfather?" His voice was clipped, almost bordering on hostility, something he had never done before. He gave a growl as the old man ordered him toe to him but he nodded and went.


    ***


    The moment Spencer stepped into his grandfather¡¯s study, he was struck across the face with a resounding smack that echoed through the room.


    "Grandfather!" he gasped, reeling from both the sting and the shock.


    "Do you even still consider me your grandfather? Your family?" the old man roared, his eyes zing with fury. "First, you showed tant disrespect to your father¡ªeven after I made it <i>very</i> clear that you would treat him with civility! And now¡ªnow I find out that <i>you</i> were the one who interfered with my n. That it was <i>you</i> who dared to try and kill Adam?"


    Spencer clenched his jaw, the sting on his cheek barely registering now. "So what if I did?" he snapped, voice low but simmering with defiance. "You want me to wait until <i>you</i> decide it¡¯s time? Crawl at your pace so I can still be fighting our enemies when I¡¯m <i>your</i> age?"


    His grandfather¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Watch your tone."


    "No," Spencer shot back, taking a step forward. "You trained me to lead. To think. To act. And when I do exactly that, you act like I betrayed you. I didn¡¯t betray anyone¡ªI just refused to drag this on for another decade."


    "You refused to follow orders," the old man growled. "There is a difference."


    Spencer scoffed. "You¡¯re still ying chess while the rest of us are in a war zone. I made a call-Adam was supposed to die. That was the only move that made sense. And I don¡¯t regret it!"


    "You don¡¯t regret it?" The old man¡¯s hand twitched, as though tempted to strike him again. "Do you even understand the consequences of what you¡¯ve done? What happens if Adam does not die? Or if Mnie is able to find a way to move out of it?"


    Spencer¡¯s lips curled into a grim smile. "He will die. The n is airtight. My person has everything that implicates Mnie-emails, nted files, the ess logs. Mnie won¡¯t have anything left to bargain with. The trial will bury her. I¡¯ve tied every loose end."


    Sir Robert stared at him, stunned by the cold precision in his grandson¡¯s voice. Slowly, as if his body suddenly felt the weight of decades, he lowered himself into the leather chair behind the massive oak desk.


    Feeling old now, he quietly asked," And Patrick?" he asked, eyes searching Spencer¡¯s face for something-passion, hesitation, anything. "Can you at least see your father?"


    "No." The answer was sharp, immediate, final.


    Sir Robert flinched slightly. "Spencer..."


    "He made his choices," Spencer said tly. "He chose others over me. He made his bed. He doesn¡¯t get to cry foul now that it¡¯s burning."


    "Patrick has suffered too," Sir Robert said trying to defend his son.


    "Don¡¯t make him a victim. He has been living off nicely for thest few years, hasn¡¯t he? Even if there were problems between him and mother, he could have done things to keep in touch with me? Also, let me warn you, grandfather. The Patrick you are so worried about has always had a soft spot for Adam."

 Chapter 197: Did You Know

    <h4>Chapter 197: Did You Know</h4>


    "What do you have to say about this?" The officer asked in a voiceced with suspicion as he pointed towards the room where the intruder they had caught was still being held.


    Mnie let out a long, weary sigh pushing a hand through her hair even as she felt like pulling at it. It hadbeen almost twenty four hours since she had first been taken in for ¡¯questioning¡¯ and they were at it again.


    "I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore. Honestly." Her voice cracked slightly with frustration. "That person ims I made the call-but the call he¡¯s referring to came through at a time when I was right here, sitting in this very room, being interrogated by your team. So tell me-how exactly could I have made that call and ordered something like this if I was already in custody?"


    She leaned forward, and once again tried to speak urgently, "Look, officer, I understand that from where you¡¯re standing, everything might seem to point at me. I know you think I¡¯m the prime suspect, and I get it¡ªthe circumstantial evidence probably lookspelling at first nce. But I¡¯m begging you, please, just take a step back and look beyond what¡¯s easy and obvious."


    "My assistant is missing, and none of us can reach him his phone goes straight to voicemail. And it seems he left the office right after me, iming that he was supposed to follow me! I thik he might be in danger too!"


    "And I have tried to contact the supplier for rification,, repeatedly, but somehow, every trace of his contact details has vanished from our system. His name is gone from every bill, every invoice, every document. It¡¯s like he never existed- and my staff has no idea who I am talking about because the supplier only ever coordinated with me or Ben!"


    She clenched her hands and continued to talk, "And now, on top of everything, aplete stranger is iming that I hired him to kill Adam. Seriously? If I wanted him dead, why would I risk everything by saving him when I did? Why would I alert security the moment I saw the intruder? Why would I be the one to call for help if this was supposedly all part of some n I orchestrated?"


    The officer narrowed his eyes. "Of course you did it to save yourself," he said coldly.


    Mnie stared at him incredulously as she came to a horrendous realisation. This man was not interested in catching the real criminal. He just needed to pin this on someone, anyone to close the case... "To save myself? From what? You think I staged a rescue in the middle of an attempted murder to throw you off my trail?"


    Sheughed bitterly, then shook her head. "That¡¯s not survival instinct, officer¡ªthat¡¯s desperation. I¡¯ve been set up. And unless someone looks past the surface, you¡¯re going to let the real criminal walk free while you pin this whole thing on me."


    "Oh, I¡¯m sure you were desperate!" the officer snapped in a raised voice, "Because how else do you exin the fact that you-out of everyone present-were the only one who noticed something was off? That the person who walked into the ICU wasn¡¯t who he imed to be?"


    He leaned forward, jabbing a finger towards her, "Not even our own security detail picked up on it. Our trained officer gged anything unusual. But you somehow managed to spot that he was an imposter, that he wasn¡¯t one of us."


    He paused, then gave a cold, skeptical smile. "Isn¡¯t that just a little too convenient? Doesn¡¯t that raise questions? Because the only way someone could have known that the man was a fake..." He stared at her, unblinking. "...is if they already knew ahead of time that a fake policeman was going to walk into that ICU."


    "Of course I didn¡¯t know that! I just noticed his shoes!" Mnie exined slowly.


    "His shoes?" he repeated, dripping with disbelief.


    She nodded quickly. "Yes. I know how ridiculous it sounds, but I noticed that his shoes didn¡¯t match the ones I¡¯d seen on the officers from your department. Everyone I¡¯ve seen so far wears standard-issue tactical boots¡ªck, polished, very specific. Even the ones who were wearing in clothes were wearing those same shoes. But the one who went in....was wearing brown leather shoes. They were worn at the edges, creased in the wrong ces. It didn¡¯t fit. That¡¯s why I felt suspicious..."


    There was a pause.


    Then the detectiveughed and mocked, I thought you were some businesswoman for art and furniture? So now you¡¯re a footwear expert? Maybe you moonlight in fashion when you¡¯re not plotting murders."


    Mnie¡¯s face flushed. "You asked how I knew. I <i>told</i> you. I noticed something that didn¡¯t belong, and I spoke up. That¡¯s not guilt¡ªit¡¯s observation."


    He waved a dismissive hand. "Or it¡¯s exactly what someone trying to cover their tracks would say after their n started falling apart."


    Before she could respond, the door creaked open and another uniformed officer stepped in.


    "Detective," the officer said, slightly out of breath. "We¡¯ve got someone in the lobby. A witness. Says they¡¯re ready to give a formal statement... and it¡¯s about her." The officer said pointing at Mnie.


    Mnie felt herself go pale as she asked," What did you say?"


    The officer sent her a gloating nce at this moment," What did you say? Ahh.. you¡¯d said that you were willing to talk to the police without your attorney because you are honest... Now I think you might want to call yourwyer. Am I correct, Mrs Cooper. Because my officer just said that a witness hase forward to testify against you. Isn¡¯t that really interesting?"


    "I guess you can wait here and think of some other way of slithering out of this mess that might involve something else, hmm?" The detective shook his head, muttering something about ¡¯thinks she is in a movie or something¡¯ as he walked out of the investigation room.

 Chapter 198: Witness

    <h4>Chapter 198: Witness</h4>


    "What is your name? And how do you know Mrs. Mnie Collins?"


    "My name is Benjamin Harris, and I currently work for Miss Mnie Collins at herpany, LuxeArt, where I serve as her personal assistant. I¡¯ve been with thepany for a few years now, and before that, I was employed as a salesperson at this very store back when it was still under the management of Mnie¡¯s mother-inw, Madam Collins. That¡¯s how I first got to know her andter started working more closely with Mnie as she took over operations and rebranded the business."


    The officer tilted his head, arms folded across his chest. "If you work for Miss Mnie, then why are you here, Mr. Harris? Don¡¯t you thinking forward like this might cost you your job? Or are you not worried about that?"


    Benjamin hesitated for just a second before slowly shaking his head. "I couldn¡¯t keep quiet." he said slowly. "Not after I realized how close Adam came to being killed. To be honest, I don¡¯t know if she really did it. I want to believe she didn¡¯t. But after everything that¡¯s happened, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve worked with Mnie for almost a year now and I know how ruthless she can be. If it costs me my job, then so be it. I¡¯d rather lose that than my conscience. Anyway, I don¡¯t even know if my testimony will be useful."


    The detectives exchanged a look and then gestured for him to continue," Alright, Mr. Harris. Let¡¯s take your full statement. Start from the beginning¡ªdon¡¯t leave anything out."


    Benjamin reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out a sleek silver pen, cing it carefully on the table between them. "This is a recorder," he exined, his fingers hesitating on the cap for a moment before pulling his hand back. "I keep it on me at all times,Mnie gives a lot of instructions on the go, and I¡¯ve learned it¡¯s safer to have things recorded than risk missing something important."


    "Some of the recordings were made unintentionally¡ªbackground conversations while I was doing other tasks. But when I went back and listened to them, I realized a few might be important. I¡¯ve marked the dates and time stamps for you in this notebook-"he slid a small notepad across the table, and continued, "One of them captures a heated argument between Mnie and Saira¡ªthe woman who died. They were fighting about Adam. You can hear Saira using Mnie of lying to him and manipting things behind his back. And even promising to take Adam back from Mnie."


    "There¡¯s also another clip... shorter, but disturbing. It¡¯s Mnie¡ªher voice, saying she¡¯d kill Adam in a different way. She was actually warning him, I think now. I didn¡¯t catch the full context at the time, I¡¯d just walked into the office and only caught the tail end of what she was saying. She changed the topic as soon as she saw me, so I didn¡¯t ask. At the time, I thought she was just yfully threatening Adam. Now...I am not too sure."


    "I didn¡¯t think much when Mnie rushed out of the office the other day but now that I know that she came here and killed Saira, I knew I had toe forward and exin everything. You can look for evidence to clear her name...because despite everything, I do believe she won¡¯d do anything too harmful to Adam."


    The policeman leaned forward and picked up the recorder pen, turning it over in his fingers with a neutral expression. Then, ncing at the notepad Benjamin had handed over, he gave a short nod. "We¡¯ll have our tech team verify the authenticity of the recordings. If what you¡¯re saying checks out, it might prove useful to the investigation. For now, Mr. Harris, you¡¯ve given your statement, and that¡¯s all we can take officially until we confirm the material."


    Ben gave a short nod and stood up, assuring the officer that he ¡¯understood¡¯.


    "Wait to be contacted," the officer added, "You¡¯ll need to make yourself avable in case we have follow-up questions. And if you think of anything else¡ªno matter how small¡ªyoue straight to us."


    Benjamin nodded. "I will. Thank you."


    He turned and made his way to the door but then seemed to hesitate but then nced back over his shoulder, and asked softly, "Can I see Adam? Just for a moment?"


    The officer considered him for a moment, then gave a slow nod. "He¡¯s still unconscious. The doctors are monitoring him closely¡ªhe¡¯s not out of danger yet. But once he wakes up, I¡¯ll make sure someone from the department contacts you. You can speak with him then, assuming he¡¯s well enough. I¡¯m sure he will want to thank you foring forward to bring him justice."


    A shadow of worry passed over Benjamin¡¯s face, but he managed a faint, grateful smile as he nodded, "Alright. Thank you, Officer."


    Once outside the precinct, the calm mask Benjamin had worn inside cracked the moment the door swung shut behind him. His face copsed into a grimace, and his hands clenched into tight fists at his sides.


    Adam was still alive.


    He sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth as his jaw tightened. For a moment, he just stood there on the sidewalk, eyes flicking down the street, mind racing. That hadn¡¯t been part of the n.


    He didn¡¯t wish to be a murderer! He looked down at the phone in his hand and had to forcefully suppress the urge to hurl it across the road. He didn¡¯t want to do this! But he knew, if he didn¡¯t... then Spencer might pull the plug on his mother...


    With another worried sigh, he gged a cab and sat inside. He would have to visit the hospital and see for himself if there was some way to get this done. The officer said Adam was unconscious. Still critical. That gave him a window. A narrow one but enough if things went well...

 Chapter 199: A Killer

    <h4>Chapter 199: A Killer</h4>


    The hospital smelled of antiseptic and stale coffee. But Benjamin did not pay much attention to any of it, his phone clutched in his hand as he walked towards the reception with a smile on his face.


    No one who saw him would have been able to judge his intentions.


    "I¡¯m here to see Adam Collins. I am his friend," he said to the nurse at the front desk who gave him a suspicious look. That was to be expected because of the murder attempt but he kept his face straight.


    Within a moment, she shook her head with an unimpressed look at him," Mr. Collins¡¯ is in critical care. No visitors."


    Benjamin¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the counter and gave her a worried look, "Is there a doctor I could speak with? I just need a few minutes. It¡¯s important. His old grandfather is worried about him, and he cannote here."


    The nurse frowned. "Sir, if you¡¯re not family¡ª"


    "I understand," he cut in with a cating smile. "I¡¯m not family. I¡¯m a concerned... associate. I won¡¯t ask to go in, just let me speak to the doctor. Please. I¡¯ll pass on whatever information the doctor has..."


    Ben gave her the most desperate look he could think of and breathed a sigh of relief as the nurse nodded, "Fine. Dr. Reed is on duty. I¡¯ll check if he¡¯s avable."


    A few minutester, a wiry doctor walked out and approached Ben," Mr Harris? You wanted to speak to me?


    "Yes," Benjamin said, "About Adam Collins. I understand he¡¯s in critical condition and was attacked..." With that, Ben had Dr Reed lead him away into a small room.


    "Mr. Harris, the patient is stable but still unconscious. We¡¯re monitoring him closely. If he makes it through the next 48 hours withoutplications and the swelling in his braines down, the prognosis looks good."


    Benjamin gave a slow nod and then looked at the doctor quietly," Can there be a change? As in, whatplications can arise in the next 48 hours?"


    Dr. Reed frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean what would it take for that prognosis to change? For the swelling to not go down?"


    There was silence. A beat. Then two.


    But then, Dr. Reed stiffened. "I¡¯m not sure I follow."


    Benjamin leaned forward and continued to talk as if they were discussing the weather, "I think you do. We both know how these things go. A missed dose. A little too much sedation. Maybe someone forgets to check a monitor in time."


    Dr Reed stiffened at that. "Mr. Harris. I will pretend that I do not know what you are talking about. And if you do not want me to go to the police, then I suggest you leave now."


    Benjamin exhaled slowly and pulled a folded piece of paper from his jacket pocket and held it up. "Before you throw me out, maybe you want to take a look at this."


    Dr. Rashid nced at it and paled.


    Benjamin smiled coldly. "Yeah. That¡¯s you. Your name. Your signature. Your little side gig prescribing anxiety meds for under-the-table patients who don¡¯t want them showing up on insurance records."


    "You-you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    "Oh, but I do." Benjamin stepped closer, and continued in a low voice, "I know about the fake prescriptions. The cash payments. You really should¡¯ve used a different email. But lucky for you, I¡¯m not here to ruin your life. I¡¯m here under duress because if I don¡¯t do this, someone else will kill my family. So, I have no choice but to make you an offer."


    Dr. Reed was shaking now. It could be seenfrom the clipboard that was now trembling in his hand. "This is insane."


    "No," Benjamin said softly, "what¡¯s insane is letting Adam Collins wake up and talk. You have no idea what that man is capable of. He¡¯s not simple patient. If he wakes up, people get hurt."


    "I can¡¯t... I¡¯m not a killer- prescribing anti anxiety drugs is not harmful... but this..."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to kill him," Benjamin snapped. "I¡¯m asking you to dy the inevitable. Keep him under. A sedative drip, a monitoreda¡ªwhatever you call it in your profession. Just... don¡¯t let him wake up. Not yet."


    "You want me to medically induce aa without reason?"


    Benjamin nodded, "Do you really think anyone¡¯s going to ask questions? The man¡¯s already unconscious. One wrong adjustment and it looks like a reaction to trauma. You¡¯ve got enough wiggle room to make it look clean. Once he is dered in aa, it is as good as dead. I will make his grandfather ask for a mercy death and that would absolve you of everything."


    Dr. Reed remained silent. What this man was asking was against everything he believed and what he had been taught. He¡¯d started to prescribe those medicines to take of the loans on his head... but this... If he did this, he would forever be a killer...


    "I...if anyone finds out..."


    "No one will," Benjamin cut in. "Because if you y this right, I¡¯ll make sure no one ever sees that file. But if you refuse..." He smiled again as he threatened, "Let¡¯s just say the hospital board, your license, and the DEA might be very interested in your extracurricrs."


    The doctor looked like he might vomit.


    "I¡¯ll pay," Benjamin added, as if sweetening the poison. "A bonus. Think of it aspensation for your time. You get to keep your life, your job, your secrets¡ªand you save me from a very, very inconvenient problem."


    Dr. Reed sat down heavily on the edge of the desk, head in his hands.


    "I didn¡¯t be a doctor to¡ª"


    "Spare me the moral crisis," Benjamin snapped. "This isn¡¯t about your career dreams. This is about survival. Mine. Yours. Maybe even Adam¡¯s, in a way. You don¡¯t have to hurt him. Just keep him... quiet. Long enough to fix a few loose ends."


    A tense silence filled the room. Then finally, the doctor looked up.


    "How long?"


    Benjamin smiled. "A week. That¡¯s all I need. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t wake up before then."


    Dr. Reed stared at him. Then slowly he gave a nod.


    "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll handle it."


    "Good man." Benjamin straightened and moved towards the door, "You¡¯ll get your bonus tonight. In cash. And remember¡ªthis conversation never happened."

 Chapter 200: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 200: Caught</h4>


    Elias Krane looked at the so-called witness testimony in front of him, then shifted his gaze to the information he had received from Mnie, and finally to the surveince footage his private investigator hadpiled. He sat there in the sterile waiting room, surrounded by cold white walls and buzzing fluorescent lights, but his mind was far from still.


    Mnie had been taken into custody, and while he was fully capable of getting her released through court orders, he knew better. As much as he hated it, it was safer for her to remain in detention for now.


    At least in there, she was protected¡ªguarded. If someone made another attempt on Adam Collins¡¯ life, and he was fairly certain they would, then Mnie would be untouched by the fallout. No one could point the finger at her, not with her behind locked doors.


    And so, Elias found himself here- waiting, in this room, for a man he didn¡¯t even know personally.


    He barely looked up when the doctor entered, nked by the two officers stationed outside the room who followed him into the room. Instead, he returned his focus to the file in hisp.


    ording to what the hotel staff had told him, and from Mnie¡¯s ount of that night, Adam¡¯s young son should have been present at the scene. But when the police arrived, there had been no sign of the child. The boy had already vanished. That could only mean one thing someone had taken him before the authorities got there.


    Elias didn¡¯t show it to Mnie, but he already knew this. He¡¯d known it before the police even suspected it. The issue was that he had been asked not to reveal that detail by his client. It was ssified. But if he couldn¡¯t speak of it, how was he supposed to prove that a third party had orchestrated the attempted murder? That someone else had been there- a hired killer with the means, and skill for it?


    His gaze dropped to the photograph again. The woman¡ªSaira. Shey motionless in the still frame, the knife wound clean and deliberate. ording to his source, she had been killed with two swift strokes across the neck. A professional job. Then, the killer had ced the weapon in Adam¡¯s hand-while he was unconscious. He had been provided with the suspects and the victim. The problem in this entire thing was that he had no way how to connect the two.


    Now, the first question was, how had the narrative shifted? Even as he was pondering this, his gaze kept looking through the picture.


    That was when something about the picture struck him.


    Saira had been shed across the neck- deep enough to sever the jugr. A wound like that would spray blood, and a lot of it. The force, the pressure¡ªit should have left the room soaked. Blood should have pooled across the carpet, stained the furniture, sttered the walls. But it didn¡¯t.


    There was only a small, suspiciously neat stain on the carpet¡ªright where she had supposedly copsed.


    How was that possible?


    Elias leaned in, narrowing his eyes. Either the murder didn¡¯t happen there... or someone had gone to great lengths to clean up the scene and make it look like it had.


    And if that was true, then everything in the report-the testimony, the evidence, even the assumption of guilt-was suddenly in question. Should he call his client and ask whether he had not seen things properly in the dark?


    But before he could, the door to the ICU opened again and the officers walked out, followed by the doctor who looked pale.


    He stood up. It had already been a day and by now the swelling in Adam¡¯s brain should have gone down a little so the doctor should have some idea.


    Without a word, he moved to approach the man but he seemed to be in a hurry as he walked away, so Elias had no choice but to call out a bit loudly, "Doctor Reed? How¡¯s Adam? Has the swelling reduced enough to run a full neurological assessment?"


    The doctor jumped literally jumped as he turned back startled, and took an involuntary step back as if Elias had lunged at him. His clipboard slipped slightly from under his arm, and he clutched it quickly with both hands, knuckles white.


    Elias froze, confused. "Are you alright?"


    The doctor nodded quickly, and then breathed deeply, "Yes yes, I¡¯m fine. Just startled. I didn¡¯t see you standing there and then following me..."


    Elias didn¡¯t buy it. No one should be that scared of someone calling his name. "Are you sure? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    But the doctor chuckled nervously and shook his head, adjusting his sses. "No, nothing like that. It¡¯s just been a long shift. Tired, that¡¯s all."


    Elias tilted his head slightly, watching him. But then shrugged and questioned,"You just checked on Adam, didn¡¯t you. How is he doing?"


    "I¡ªyes, I was," the doctor replied, eyes shifting toward the now-closed ICU doors behind him. "But it¡¯s still early. Adam¡¯s condition remains critical. The swelling hasn¡¯t reduced as much as we hoped. We¡¯ll need more time."


    "More time?" Elias narrowed his eyes. "But didn¡¯t you say just yesterday that it was going down and he would recover soon?"


    The doctor¡¯s lips parted as if to answer, but no words came. Instead, his jaw clenched, and he looked down, adjusting the folder in his hands again, as if remembering something and said, " Medical science is not exact..."


    Before he could say more, a nurse came sprinting down the corridor, her voice urgent and high-pitched.


    "Doctor! He¡¯s coding!"


    She didn¡¯t need to say the name. All three of them knew.


    The doctor dropped his file, and ran towards the ICU with Elias following closely behind!


    Inside the ICU, chaos reigned. The rhythmic beep of machines had devolved into sharp, panicked tones. Nurses rushed around the bed, calling out instructions and stats. A crash cart was wheeled in, and the defibritor pads were already being ced on Adam¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 201: Patrick Collins

    <h4>Chapter 201: Patrick Collins</h4>


    Patrick Collins stood at the top of the stairs in the Collins¡¯ mansion. When he¡¯d left this ce, he had thought--no,he¡¯d decided--that he would nevere back.


    But here he was. Back to square one.


    And as he stared at therge ¡¯family¡¯ photo hanging there, perfectly centered like a crown jewel, he felt a pang. A bitter, quiet sting. Was this how his father was supposed to be? The man in the photograph, arm around his wife, standing tall with that easy smile- it had once meant everything to him.


    For most of his life, Patrick had looked up to Robert Collins as an exceptional man. He¡¯d admired him. Wanted to be like him. Marry someone he loved. Build a home. Be happy.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that after more than thirty years of admiration, he¡¯d be staring at that same man through apletely different lens? Because the truth hade out almost twenty years ago. And this truth was ugly.


    The man he had once believed to be honest and kind, maybe even noble in his own way, was nothing but a maniptive jerk. No¡ªworse than that. He¡¯d worn the mask of a loving husband, a devoted father, while quietly pulling strings behind the curtain. And the people he hurt? His own family. His own brother. And the woman he imed to love.


    He had stolen the woman his brother loved, paraded it like some grand victory, stolen their son, and then-despite winning her, despite getting the one he supposedly couldn¡¯t live without-he hadn¡¯t stopped for a moment to cherish her. Not even close.


    There were other women. Younger. Much younger. Girls, really. Ones who had been around the house, around the staff, always lingering just long enough to be noticed. Girls who were ¡¯groomed,¡¯ as Patrick now understood, taught and trained to care for Sir Robert Collins. To please him. To depend on him.


    It made Patrick sick. And yet, somehow, the photo still hung there. With his mother still smiling. Still pretending that everything in this house had once been warm and good and worth admiring. What a joke.


    He sighed. Long and quiet.


    Yes. His mother had stayed with Sir Robert Collins even after discovering everything¡ªthe lies, the affairs, the betrayal. And she had done it for his sake. Then,ter on, she stayed for Adam too. Always putting them first. Always bearing the weight of someone else¡¯s sins in silence.


    And in some twisted way, Patrick had followed in her footsteps. He had stayed with a shrew for a wife-not out of love, not out of duty to the marriage-but for Spencer. And to protect Adam. Because he owed the boy and his father. He had convinced himself that they needed stability, a home, even if it was built on a foundation of resentment and rot.


    But when his own father¡¯s games had gone too far¡ªwhen Robert¡¯s scheming had cornered him into doing the unthinkable, forcing him to throw an innocent Adam out of the house-Patrick knew. That was the moment. That was when the line had finally been crossed. He had looked at himself in the mirror that night and realized he didn¡¯t recognize the man staring back at him from the mirror.


    He couldn¡¯t live like that anymore.


    So, he had used the situation¡ªused it as an exit. He had pretended to be heartbroken over the death of a woman he had ¡¯loved¡¯ and walked away from everything. From the house. From the family. From the lie of a life, he had been trying to hold together desperately.


    He knew Robert Collins loved him-in his own twisted, selfish, controlling way. So Patrick had yed the part, convinced him that he needed to grieve, to be alone. And Robert had let him go, perhaps believing that Patrick woulde to his senses, would crawl back and thank him one day. Perhaps he thought his son would finally understand the burden of being a Collins.


    But Patrick hadn¡¯t felt grateful. Not for a second.


    The only way he might have felt grateful would have been if he had nevere back. If he had stayed far, far away and died somewhere quiet and forgotten. At least then, he wouldn¡¯t have known that his father¡¯s shadow had found the way to creep into his son¡¯s heart. At least then, he could have clung to theforting illusion that Spencer would never turn out like Robert Collins.


    But now, even that mirage was gone. Shattered.


    He sighed again, heavier this time, and let his eyes drift to the portrait of his mother¡ªthe one with the soft smile and tired eyes. The only part of this house that still felt human.


    And then, for the first time in years, he spoke out loud to her.


    "Mother... I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I don¡¯t think I can take care of the little treasure you left me anymore."


    He took a slow step closer to her portrait, fingers brushing lightly against the wooden frame, as if he could somehow reach through it and feel her warmth again.


    "You left him with me. That tiny bundle you cradled like he was thest good thing in this world. You said I¡¯d know what to do. That I¡¯d raise him better. That I¡¯d love him better. And I did.. I did my best but I don¡¯t think I will be able to do it anymore."


    His shoulders sagged as he dropped his hand from the portrait.


    He swallowed the lump rising in his throat.


    "I tried, Mother. God knows I¡¯ve tried my best to protect him. But now... I won¡¯t be able to do it anymore. I won¡¯t be able to take care of him."


    "You won¡¯t be able to take care of whom anymore, Patrick?"


    His heart stopped for half a second. How much had his father heard him talk?


    He took a slow breath and turned around, making sure that his face wasposed and not revealing his thoughts and worries.

 Chapter 202: Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 202: Suspicious</h4>


    "You won¡¯t be able to take care of whom anymore, Patrick?"


    Making sure to keep his expression neutral, Patrick turned to look at his father and gave him a mild smile. " I was just talking to myself, father. You know how it is. Nostalgia in the air. I never thought I would return here and now that I have..."


    Robert tilted his head. "That so?" He climbed a few more steps, and Patrick felt a chill in his heart. It seemed the man had heard more than he intended. HAd he said something that might reveal the truth? But as he quickly thought back, he was sure he had not, so he did not let his panic show as Sir Robert muttered, "Sounded to me like you were mourning a failure. Like you¡¯d given up."


    Patrick didn¡¯t answer. Not yet. He had learned long ago that silence had power, too.


    Robert narrowed his eyes and this time his tone was sharp, "Who is it, Patrick? Who were you trying to protect?"


    "Let it go, father. I just said I was thinking of the past." Patrick said softly, turning halfway toward the portrait again. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    But Robert Collins wasn¡¯t a man who let things go.


    "Is it Adam?" The name came out like venom. "You came back for him, didn¡¯t you? After all these years you came back not for your own father or your son! No! You came for an outsider."


    Patrick didn¡¯t flinch, but he did face him now. Straight on.


    Sir Robert¡¯s jaw tightened and he banged the stick in his hand against the floor, "Spencer told me you always went too soft when it came to that boy. Said you treated him like he was your own. That you undermined discipline. Undermined me, even. Is that true? Have you really returned for him? Answer me now! You punished us with your absence all these years because you wanted to be with Adam?"


    There was a time when Patrick would have copsed to his knees to exin himself in at this tone from his father. But this time, he only shook his head and answered calmly," They were both children, Father.. Yes, Spencer was mine. Adam wasn¡¯t. And yes¡ªyes, I shielded Adam sometimes. Because he needed it."


    "So you did love him more," Robert snapped, his eyes shing as he controlled the urge to take his stick and hit his errant son.


    Patrick¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line. "No. I hated Spencer¡¯s mother. And you know it! She made it impossible to love anything around her, including our own son. But I never loved Adam more. I tried to love Spencer and only sometimes protected him because I wanted to Spencer to be a good man! And not a bully like his mother."


    "You failed," Robert said tly.


    Patrick¡¯sugh was short and hollow. "Yes. Maybe I did. But not in the way you think."


    Robert descended thest few steps, face drawn but burning with pride. "So who, then?" he demanded. ""f not Adam, then who are you trying to protect all this time?"


    Patrick looked at him. Really looked at him. And something in his chest cracked wide open as he looked at his father and said, "You," he said.


    Sir Robert blinked.


    "For me?" he repeated, disbelief woven tight into the single word. His brow creased, and he red at Patrick suspiciously, "You¡¯re telling me you came back for me? To protect me? Really Patrick? And who do I need protection from? Adam? Or Mnie? I didn¡¯t think you would really try to fool me like this Patrick! Don¡¯t think I cannot be strict with you just because I treasure you!"


    Patrick didn¡¯t look away but instead stared at the old man somberly as he said, "I don¡¯t me you for doubting me, Father. You have every reason to be suspicious. I haven¡¯t exactly been... filial, have I? I walked away when I should¡¯ve stayed. I disappeared when duty demanded I return. I let silence speak for me when I should¡¯ve written, called, begged. I can¡¯t pretend I was a good son. I wasn¡¯t."


    "I have never stopped valuing what you gave me. You might not have always said it in words, but I know you¡¯ve always treasured me. Even when you were angry. Even when I disappointed you. So if you feel the need to punish me for all I¡¯ve done- or not done-then I¡¯ll ept it. dly. But not this, Father. I will not let you believe that I came back for someone else, or that I have some hidden motive."


    Patrick tood a deep breath and continued," I came back for you and for ¡¯your son¡¯. Not even for my own son. I came back because I didn¡¯t want you to find out about my death through a letter. Or through some public announcement in a newspaper. Or after it was already toote to look me in the eye and say what you really felt. I came back because I didn¡¯t want you to regret never getting the chance to say goodbye."


    He watched as the man turned pale. Once again, proving without words that no matter how much this man was ruthless towards the world, he loved his own son...


    Sir Robert¡¯s grip on his cane tightened. His mouth opened, but no words came at first. He simply stared as if trying to process what he¡¯d just heard. "What are you saying? What death? You are still young..."


    Patrick¡¯s lips curved slightly, not in amusement, but in quiet eptance. He gave a small nod and looked up toward the high vaulted ceiling before answering. "I¡¯ve recently found out that I might not have long to live. Some days I feel fine, but others... it feels like a clock ticking just behind my ears. I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first. Still don¡¯t. I told myself it was just exhaustion, stress-some dyed punishment for abandoning everyone. But the doctors said otherwise. Something to do with the heart... I¡¯vee to ept the truth."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 203: Dying Young

    <h4>Chapter 203: Dying Young</h4><subtxt> Sir Robert stared at him, almost as if he had misheard. "No. No, that¡¯s nonsense," he said gruffly, his voice unsteady. "What do you mean, not long to live? What kind of talk is that? You are not even sixty yet! How can you die? Don¡¯t talk like this! You will live longer than hundred years!"


    "Something with the heart, the doctors said. The tests aren¡¯t all in yet, but... the symptoms. The signs. They¡¯re fairly certain, father. It is why I have returned."


    "Certain?" Robert snapped sharply, "Then they don¡¯t know a damn thing! We¡¯ll get you to proper specialists. Not these countryside physicians or half-trained university children. I know people, Patrick. You think the Collins name means nothing anymore?"


    "Whatever those people say, I will not ept it! Like hell my son will die before me! I will definitelty not ept it! Not until I¡¯ve had my say. You¡¯ll go to the top. We¡¯ll fly you out if we must. There are experts¡ªmen who¡¯ve studied hearts their whole lives. You will be seen by the best! And don¡¯t even think of refusing me!"


    Patrick nodded," I know, father. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, okay? I will try my best to fight death."


    Sir Robert said nothing, simply pulling his son into a close tight hug as he patted his back slowly.


    Before Sir Robert could say more¡ªbefore the emotion between them had time to settle¡ªa tter echoed from the hallway and Spencer Collins entered therge room with a triumphant expression, which faltered for a moment when he saw the two people in the house hugging closely, but in the next moment, he moved to ignore Patrick Collins and announced, "You won¡¯t believe the news, grandfather."


    Patrick straightened slightly, his body suddenly rigid as he felt a premonition, while Sir Robert turned with a scowl. "What now, boy? Can¡¯t you see¡ª"


    "It¡¯s Adam," Spencer cut in, eyes glittering with something that was definitely not grief or regret or even a sadness. "He¡¯s dead."


    A cold silence fell, while Sir Robert was shocked, Patrick paled. Adam was dead... How? He¡¯s specifically told... He shook his head. Now was not the time to think this. He had to be careful of his expression to not give away anything.


    "Dead? Really dead?" Robert echoed, but it was Patrick who spoke next, and his voice was barely more than a whisper. "What... what did you just say?"


    "Adam is dead," Spencer repeated, "I just got the call from one of the officers handling the case. There¡¯s no doubt. And Mnie¡¯s going to rot for it¡ªfinally. She was already in detention but now she has been formally arrested. The trial will be swift. With this, there¡¯s noing back for her. I¡¯m going to Maniwa tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring Adam back. He¡¯ll be buried here, with the family. It¡¯s only right, isn¡¯t it, Mr Patrick?"


    Patrick couldn¡¯t breathe. His legs weakened beneath him, and he reached for the edge of the sideboard, steadying himself as the room tilted for a moment.


    Spencer didn¡¯t notice- or didn¡¯t care. He was lost in the thought of his own victory.


    Patrick managed to turn away without letting his own thoughts show. His throat felt like sand as he said slowly, " You can do what is right, Spencer. Father, I need to lie down. I¡¯m tired."


    He didn¡¯t look back as he left the room, but he felt both pairs of eyes on his back- the sharp gaze of his father, and the victorious gleam of Spencer¡¯s, blind to the pain he¡¯d just delivered to him.


    Patrick¡¯s steps were steady. Barely. But his heart¡ªit thundered behind his ribs like it had heard the news too and was rebelling against it. How was he supposed to ept Adam dying? No! This was not possible! He needed to make a few calls to take confirmation.


    Patrick reached his room, shutting the door behind him with a quiet, deliberate click. The air inside felt stale, too still, like even the dust was holding its breath.


    His fingers trembled as he took out his phone, but the moment he unlocked it, his thumb hovered over the screen. No. He was now in Collins¡¯ mansion and in this ce, there were chances that even walls had eyes, ears and mouths. He could not ce the call from here.


    He exhaled sharply, almost augh, and then ced the phone back in his pocket. The urge to scream into the silence fought with his discipline. So he did what he¡¯d always done¡ªreined himself in, stood up straight, and walked out the door like a man who hadn¡¯t just had the floor pulled from beneath him.


    With Adam dead, how would he ever face his mother in the afterlife? And what about Adir? He really was going ot die soon, it was why he had forced Saira toe to Maniwa so that he could be able to safely pass the child to Adam and reveal the child¡¯s origins but now... Who was he supposed to trust with Adir?


    He thought back to Spencer¡¯s smirk as he¡¯d announced Adam¡¯s death. Not even a monster would announce the death of a childhood ymate with that much glee. How could he dare to handle his flower- like child like Adir to Robert Collins. He would love the boy, of course, because Adir was his own biological son... but he would turn the child into a monster like Spencer...


    Patrick¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides. He had to get out. Away from the eyes, the walls, the cold cruelty of that house. He needed air. But most of all, he needed confirmation. Because if Adam was truly gone...Things had gone from bad to worst.


    He had to save Mnie at all costs if he had any hope of entrusting Adir to anyone if Adam was gone then it would be Mnie...


    Without waiting, he turned back around and walked out of the door he had just entered.</subtxt>

 Chapter 204: Dying Young 2

    <h4>Chapter 204: Dying Young 2</h4>


    Patrick didn¡¯t make it far out of his room before he was stopped.


    He had just descended the staircase and was about to reach for the coat stand when a shadow slipped into his path. Spencer. Leaning against the bannister with a smug tilt to his chin, arms folded, he blocked the way like a dog guarding its bone.


    "Going somewhere? Father?" Spencer asked, his voice oozing with false concern. "Didn¡¯t you just say you weren¡¯t feeling well? Or was that just an excuse to run off before you showed your true feelings and concern for Adam in front of us?


    Patrick didn¡¯t miss the glee in his tone. The boy was practically salivating at the thought of catching him red handed. But he too, was this boy¡¯s father. He knew how to handle people like him. He stared down Spencer for a moment and then said slowly, "I¡¯m indeed not well, Spencer. That much is true. And when a man isn¡¯t well, he tends to see a doctor."


    Spencer raised an eyebrow, as his lips twisted in a smirk. "A doctor? Thiste? In this weather?" His gaze darted to the window where grey clouds pressed against the panes like smog. "How very sudden. Need me to call one in for you?"


    Patrick let out a soft breath and shook his head. "No. I would rather visit the doctor. Of course, if you¡¯re so worried," he said dryly, "you¡¯re wee to follow me. See where I go. Hold my hand if it helps. I would not mind my son¡¯s love and care."


    The sarcasm was not lost on Spencer, who immediately stepped back as if Patrick had asked him to apany him to the guillotines. "Why the hell would I care where you go? You can die on the steps for all I care. One less problem for the family."


    Patrick gave a slight nod, like he expected nothing less even though the words did hurt. "I thought as much."


    With that, he stepped past him and reached for his coat, and walked past Spencer, not wanting to waste anymore time.


    Unknown to him, the moment the door closed, another man stepped out of the library from behind and stared at the closed door, his eyes cold.


    Sir Robert Collins stood in the doorway of the library, his old fingers trembling slightly as they gripped the mobile phone in his hand. His eyes followed the outline of his son disappearing down the driveway like a hawk watching prey. He didn¡¯t miss the stiff posture. The tension in Patrick¡¯s shoulders.


    And then, he made a call.


    "Follow Patrick. Now. I want to know exactly where he goes, who he meets, and what he does. Do not let him out of your sight. Am I clear?"


    The reply was immediate. Sir Robert didn¡¯t wait for pleasantries. He ended the call and turned, only to find Spencer standing there, arms folded again, but this time without the smirk. This time, his face held something darker. Sharper.


    "You¡¯ll see it now, grandfather. You¡¯ll finally see who he is. What he¡¯s been hiding. I told you, grandfather. Father has never truly been loyal to you. He¡¯s always walked a line. That¡¯s why he went away because he did not want to stay back and fight against Adam. I am sure if you look closely, you might find that he has been helping Adam all along."


    Sir Robert sent a sharp nce towards Spencer, something in his words nudging at his mind but then he shook his head slowly and said," Spencer. If Patrick is proven innocent this time, then I want you to remain civil to him after this. Am I clear?"


    Spencer tried to protest but the sharp nce from his grandfather silenced him and he could only mumble his next question," What if he is caught red handed?"


    "If Patrick has done anything to interfere with my ns, or if he dares to lift a finger to save that Mnie- he will answer for it. I won¡¯t care if he¡¯s my son. I won¡¯t allow betrayal to rot this family from the inside." Sir Robert said grimly.


    And so they waited.


    Spencer paced the drawing room like a caged animal, muttering under his breath. Sir Robert sat still in his high-backed chair, the phone clenched tightly in his gnarled hand, the silence growing heavier with every passing second.


    Then, finally, it rang.


    Sir Robert snatched it up and pressed it to his ear. "Well?" he barked into the phone.


    There was a pause. Then came the low, urgent voice from the other end, muffled but frantic.


    Sir Robert¡¯s face changed.


    It drained of color, lips pressing into a thin line as his eyes widened¡ªjust slightly, but enough to send a chill through the room.


    "What?" he whispered. "He what?"


    Another pause. Sir Robert rose to his feet slowly, as though the words had taken the strength from his bones.


    Spencer leaned in eagerly. "He¡¯s caught, isn¡¯t he? I <i>knew</i> it¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Sir Robert roared, the sound sharp and sudden enough to make Spencer flinch.


    Spencer stumbled back, stunned. "W-what?"


    "He copsed," Sir Robert said harshly, eyes still locked on the phone though the call had ended. "Your father... copsed at the hospital. He didn¡¯t go to meet anyone. He went... to see a doctor. Just like he said. And over there, while waiting to see the doctor, he copsed!"


    "But... he¡¯s faking it. Right? He¡¯s trying to get sympathy- he <i>has</i> to be-" Spencer tried to speak but Sir Robert cut him off with a look," Enough. You wanted to catch him in a lie, and now you stand here hoping that his body is failing just to prove your point? Be quiet, Spencer before I forget you are his son!"


    For the first time in a very long while, there was something in Sir Robert¡¯s face that resembled shame because he had really doubted his son.


    Spencer, however, could only stand frozen, the echo of his grandfather¡¯s shout still ringing in his ears. He had been so sure-so certain that Patrick was hiding something.

 Chapter 205: Another Plan Within a Plan

    <h4>Chapter 205: Another n Within a n</h4>


    "Congrattions on the sess of your n," Ben said as he gently pushed the gurney through the dimly lit corridor, his palms sweating despite the chill in the hospital air as he moved the thing away from the ICU.


    He paused at the doorway to the small private room before nudging it open with his shoulder and exining, "Everything went exactly as you predicted. And now when the policee to take him, there will be someone else in his ce."


    "Thank you, Ben," came the calm, almost amused reply from the woman standing by the window, her face obscured by the shadows cast by the heavy blinds. "It would not have been possible without you. I will make sure to remember this."


    Ben shook his head at thepliment even as he tried to eagerly see the face of his benefactor to judge who she was. But it seemed impossible given the darkness so he cleared his throat, and mumbled as he looked at the man on the gurney, "Of course... I don¡¯t deserve this thanks. After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for you... I never would¡¯ve gotten out of that mess with Spencer. You gave me a way out¡ªmore than that. You gave me a chance to keep my conscience clear, something I never thought I¡¯d have. If you had not called me with your n, I would have been forced to be a murderer by that Spencer Collins. You gave me the money to move my mother from under Spencer¡¯s thumb while not having to kill... I¡¯ll forever be grateful to you."


    "I¡¯ll take my leave now," Ben said, taking a step back toward the door. He hesitated only briefly, as if waiting for her to stop him but when she didn¡¯t he said softly," Goodbye." And walked out of the room, breathing a sigh of relief.


    How had things changed so much? He¡¯d been a simple employee who didn¡¯t like Madam Collins and had thrown the woman out. From that he had been promoted to be the assistant for Mnie Collins.


    But then Spencer came.


    At first, it was just one small favor. A question here, a request there. And then, a sum of money offered discreetly in exchange for harmless updates. Harmless¡ªat least, that¡¯s what he had convinced himself. What harm could there possibly be in sharing little things? A schedule. A meeting. A disagreement. It wasn¡¯t like he was sabotaging anything.


    Except... it hadn¡¯t stopped there.


    Before he knew it, he was caught in a web of favors that only ever grew more tangled. The requests from Spencer Collins never ended. One day it was feeding false information to the press to tarnish Mnie¡¯s image. Another day, it was arranging events to ensure she¡¯d miss something important, or conveniently "forget" something she had nned.


    The worst of it came when Spencer had forced him to confess to having feelings for Mnie. He still remembered how awkward and humiliating that moment had been¡ªstanding there, fumbling over words he didn¡¯t mean, all for the sake of appearances. Spencer had insisted it would be a useful cover. That way, if anything ever went wrong, he could say he acted out of jealousy or infatuation. A perfect scapegoat in a neat little package.


    He hated himself for going along with it.


    But it was the money, always the money. To pay off his mother¡¯s medical debts.


    However, those small, seemingly harmless things had slowly shifted. They had stopped being favors and started bing obligations. Threats. Chains around his ankles. The lies got bigger. The damage became more permanent. And what began as a simple act of betrayal for a paycheck had turned into something far darker.


    He wasn¡¯t just helping Spencer anymore and getting paid in return. No. He had been forced to be an aplice to a murder n and would have been forced tomit murder herself if not for that woman.


    He thought back to the phone call he had received just the day before when he¡¯d been on his way to the hospital, trying to think of a way to convince Dr Reed to kill Adam.


    The woman¡¯s voice had been like an angel when she said that she had a way out for him. All he had to do was convince the doctor to make Adam¡¯s symptoms worst and then they would be able to kidnap Adam from there, recing him with someone who looked too much like Adam to notice a difference.


    The only person who might guess that the Adam lying dead in the hospital was a fake would be Mnie Collins who was already behind bars for a double murder.


    He felt a bit bad for his old boss but not much. It was her fault for being too dumb and not noticing what was going on.


    Ben walked out of the hospital with a small whistle, his hands shoved into his coat pockets and a newfound lightness in his step. For the first time in months, he felt... free.


    The weight on his chest had lifted. The danger was behind him. Adam was gone, Spencer would be caught in a mess of his own making, and he had escaped without blood on his hands.


    But he had only taken a few steps past the emergency wing when the figures-three, no, four-emerged from the alley beside the hospital and surrounded him.


    Hey, sorry, I don¡¯t want any trouble¡ª" he began, but he didn¡¯t even finish the sentence.


    Pain exploded in his side before he could react. Something sharp tore through his ribs, a sh of silver disappearing just as quickly as it came. His body jerked violently, eyes wide with disbelief, the breath knocked clean out of him.


    He stumbled backward, a hand flying to his side, and when he pulled it away, it was already soaked in red.


    "Wha...?"


    Another stab, this one higher. A punch to the gut for good measure. His knees gave out.


    The ground came up to meet him far too fast.


    He couldn¡¯t see their faces. Couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t scream. All that nning, all that effort- all wasted. Hosst thought was that of his mother as blood pooled beneath him and then his limbs twitched weakly for a moment before going still.

 Chapter 206: Bail Appeal

    <h4>Chapter 206: Bail Appeal</h4>


    Elias stood before the judge in his private chambers, his tone urgent as he continued to pull out folders from his bag. "Your Honour, I respectfully urge you to review this material at once. It is evident that this entire case is nothing more than a calcted conspiracy designed to maliciously entrap my client.


    She has already submitted substantial evidence demonstrating the peaceful and affectionate nature of her rtionship with her husband¡ªincluding CCTV footage that clearly details just how close they are... These pictures are from the day before this alleged murder attempt." With that, he pushed the pictures of Adam and Mnie dancing together at the underground bar and the way they were close, anyoen could see that they were definitely not ¡¯fighting¡¯.


    Next he yed another CCTV footage and said," This one, here, clearly verifies her whereabouts during the alleged incidents. She was in her hotel all the time. These are not isted ims, Your Honour, but corroborated facts.


    Moreover, I also have evidence from the past that points to a more disturbing truth: my client¡¯s husband was being ckmailed by his ex, Miss Saira Vaugn, the first victim in this case. There was no illicit affair, as has been falsely suggested. Instead, he was being coerced and manipted and even that night, he went there to see a small boy who Miss Saira imed was his son. But when the police reached there, there was no sign of the child.. so obviously Miss Vaugn had called him there under false pretenses.


    Given these facts, I humbly request that the court take this new evidence into serious consideration, as itpletely dismantles the foundation of the allegations against my client."


    Elias took a breath, eyes zing with restrained frustration. "And if I may continue, Your Honour¡ªthis woman, my client, Mnie Collins, has been kept in detention for days without a shred of direct evidence linking her to the crime. She has been made to sit in istion, stripped of her dignity and rights, while no credible witness, no reliable source, no undeniable proof has been presented against her..


    He ran a hand over his face and then turned back to look at the judge, his voice dropping lower, "What¡¯s worse... she doesn¡¯t even know yet that her husband, Adam Collins, has sumbed to his injuries. No one has had the decency to tell her or let her visit her husband onest time. And now, at a time when she should be allowed to grieve, to mourn and to process the tragedy of losing her partner¡ªshe is being locked away like a criminal without getting a chance to even proving her innocence.


    He mmed the bag shut, careful not to let the action seem disrespectful. "Your Honour, keeping her here, under these circumstances, without conclusive proof, is not only uwful ,it is inhuman."


    The judge leaned back in his chair, "Mr. Elias, I understand your concern. But the man who attempted to murder Mr. Collins gave a confession in custody. And in that confession... he named your client. He stated Mnie Collins as the one who gave the order. That cannot be overlooked."


    Elias stiffened but nodded. "Yes, Your Honour. I¡¯m aware of the confession. But I must stress the fragility of such a statement. That man- who has a long record of extortion and petty crime- spoke Mnie Collins¡¯ name once, with no context, no detail. He didn¡¯t offer a motive, didn¡¯t describe any prior interaction with her, couldn¡¯t even correctly identify her or even her voice since he ims to have interacted on the phone."


    He paused, letting that sit.


    "Your Honour... anyone can name a person. I could stand here right now and say that you, sir, ordered me tomit a heinous crime. Would that automatically implicate you? Of course not. Because words without evidence are nothing but air."


    The judge raised a hand. "You¡¯re suggesting the confession was fabricated?"


    "I¡¯m suggesting," Elias said, stepping forward, "that the confession is either coerced, manipted. Maybe he was offered extra money if he named Mnie Collins.. That¡¯s all this is. And conveniently, the name he gave is of a woman already in the spotlight, already under investigation. Easy target, isn¡¯t she?"


    The judge considered this but then shook his head, "And yet, Mr. Elias, the fact remains¡ªhe named her. Even if only once."


    "Yes. Once. But where¡¯s the follow-up? Did he describe her voice? No. Did he provide call logs, messages, payments, meetings? No. Nothing. Not a single thread tying Mnie Collins to this man except the sound of her name rolling off his tongue during a confession. Your Honour, this isn¡¯t justice. This is more a witch hunt by the people because of their prejudice against foreign visitors.


    The judge tapped a pen on the desk. "The prosecution ims your client had motive¡ªinheritance money and ongoing marital issues, suspicion of infidelity. How do you respond?"


    Elias¡¯s voice softened, though his words hit harder. "I respond by reminding the court that all marriages have ups and downs, but not all spouses be murderers. The motive they¡¯re painting is based on assumptions, not facts. And again, if marital discord were a legitimate reason for imprisonment, half the world would be behind bars. As for the inheritance matters, my client has already inherited her part and if anyone had motive it should have been Adam Collins."


    He exhaled, gripping the table¡¯s edge. "Mnie Collins stayed beside Adam even when he was used of many other things.. And now, when she should be allowed to light a candle for her husband¡¯s memory, she¡¯s caged like a suspect."


    There was a long silence and Elias crossed his fingers under the desk because this was his only chance. If they waited for the case to go to trial then Mnie would be in prison for a really long time.


    Finally,the judge spoke, "You¡¯ve made your point, Mr. Elias. I will admit¡ªthis case does appear to be missing critical pieces. The court cannot, in good conscience, continue to hold Ms. Collins without stronger evidence. The confession is, as you argued, insufficient in the absence of corroboration."


    Elias blinked, a flicker of cautious relief on his face.


    "I am therefore ordering the immediate release of Ms. Mnie Collins on bail, pending further investigation. She is not to leave the country and must report to the local precinct every week. Any attempt to interfere with the ongoing inquiry will result in her bail being revoked."


    Elias bowed slightly. "Thank you, Your Honour."


    "Onest thing, if ites to light that she <i>was</i> involved, Mr. Elias, this entire performance of yours-no matter how impassioned-will not shield her from the consequences."


    Elias straightened. "Understood, Your Honour. But I assure you, when the truth doese out, it will not be Mnie Collins who stands guilty. It will be whoever orchestrated this web to destroy her."


    The judge nodded. "Then we shall see."


    And with that, the gavel came down and the judge signed the bail papers for Mnie... but whether he would be able to take her away on time... was another matter. Because as far as he knew, Adam Collins was already dead and his family had been summoned to take away his body.


    The same people who had been out to kill him, ording to Mnie. He sighed. The next thing to do was get an order for an independent autopsy for Adam Collins¡¯ to make sure there was no foul y in his death.

 Chapter 207: Bail

    <h4>Chapter 207: Bail</h4>


    Mnie sat in the dark cell, her back resting against the cold wall, wondering how Adam was doing. He should have woken up by now... but even as that thought drifted into her mind, another quickly followed, quieter yet heavier. If he had woken up, he would have named the killer for sure. Or even if he hadn¡¯t seen who stabbed Saira or attacked him, at the very least, he would have told them that she hadn¡¯t done it.


    Wouldn¡¯t he? Of course he would.


    So, that could only mean one things, he hadnt woken up yet...


    She exhaled sharply, and told herself- again- not to panic. Still, the unease clung to her ribs like a vice. By her best guess, it had been three days since she was dragged in and detained here, but it was hard to be certain in this ce. Time blurred in the dark. Maybe she was wrong. Maybe it had only been two. Or four. Maybe- just maybe- when the person came by with her food this time, they might actually be willing to speak. Maybe they¡¯d tell her the time. Maybe they¡¯d say something.


    Anything.


    She rubbed her arms, trying to fight off the persistent chill that seemed to seep straight into her bones. The silence was almost a weight of its own, pressing down on her as she tried to settle her thoughts. The quiet was too loud, the stillness too cruel. But at least this ce was clean, she told herself. That was something. The walls might have been bare and the air might have smelled faintly of damp stone, but there was no filth. No rats. Just shadows.


    With a bitter smile tugging at the corner of her lips, she tilted her head back and stared up at the ceiling- or what she imagined was the ceiling since she was looking up. ¡¯This is what you wanted to save me from when you took me away from him, isn¡¯t it, Grandma?" she whispered into the stillness. "And yet... here I am."


    Here she was, back in a cage. A different kind, perhaps, but a cage all the same.


    Funny, in a twisted way, how the punishments she¡¯d received as a child-the hours of silent istion, the cold meals, the dark rooms meant to teach her obedience- were now what helped her endure this. Who would have thought that the very things meant to break her would end up being what kept her calm now?


    She curled her knees to her chest, folded her arms tightly around them, and let her mind drift to a different ce away from this dark ce.


    Just then, the sharp click of a lock turning broke through the silence. Mnie stiffened. Her arms froze where they were wrapped around her knees, and she immediately moved to throat and question the person who hade here. Was it already time for food? She had no idea.


    "You can leave now," the person said simply. No exnation. No emotion.


    Mnie stared at them, her mind scrambling to make sense of it.


    Leave? <i>Leave</i>?


    She blinked, still wrapped in her own disbelief, heart thudding unevenly in her chest. That could only mean¡ª<i>Adam</i>. He had to have woken up. That had to be it. He¡¯d cleared her name. Told them the truth. That she wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Saira or him.


    Of course he had.


    She got to her feet slowly, though she wanted to rush up and run out, but her muscles were too sore and stiff from sitting in the cold for so long so she could only move slowly.


    Her bnce wavered slightly as blood rushed back into her legs. She moved toward the doorway, but as she turned the narrow corner near the wall, her hip scraped hard against the protruding edge of a stone bench. She gasped, wincing at the sudden jolt of pain. It would bruiseter, she knew. But she gritted her teeth and kept walking.


    The door opened fully this time, and without another word, the guard stepped aside.


    The moment she stepped out, light struck her face like a p.


    She flinched, lifting her arm against the sudden brightness. After days in that dark box, even the hallway lights were blinding. Her eyes watered, but she knew she had to see Adam soon so she simply walked forward.


    Finally, she walked out and there was Elias Kramer waiting for her.


    Relief flooded her. She exhaled shakily and made her way to him, a small, grateful smile breaking through the tension on her face. "How is Adam doing now? she asked the moment she reached him. "Did he wake up? Is that why they¡¯re letting me go?"


    Elias Kramer winced inwardly at her question but outward he showed no expression and simply shook his head," Why bail? If Adam woke up and cleared my name¡ª"


    But Elias shook his head and cut her off gently. "We¡¯ll talk outside," he said quietly. "Once you¡¯ve finished the release formalities."


    As the man turned around and walked towards the police desk toplete the ¡¯formalities¡¯ Mnie felt her stomach fall. Did Adam not wake up, yet?


    She stared at him, but something in her warned not to push¡ªat least not yet. Her heart beat faster again as she felt the icy uncertainty creeping back in.


    She followed him and signed the required papers, mechanically listening to the officers telling her to not leave the country and presenting herself when summoned.


    Once outside, she immediately turned to Elias who once again cut her off, "You need to freshen up and move to go to the hospital immediately. My sources tell me that Spencer Collins is here."


    "Why is he here?" Mnie asked wide eyed.


    "Because he is legally his brother and even though you are listed as the emergency contact, with you under suspicion, they had to call someone."


    "So, they called Spencer? No! That is not right. Adam has a secondary emergency contact as well- Max. He should have been the one contacted."


    Elias nodded and said," I think he is here too. But you have to get there soon."


    Mnie nodded at that and was about to say that she could handle Spencer right away but then shook her head. It was better to take a few moments to freshen up and then go there...

 Chapter 208: A Missing Dead Body

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Missing Dead Body</h4>


    "What do you mean he¡¯s missing?" Spencer Collins demanded, his voice sharp with disbelief and rising anger.


    The nurses and doctors exchanged uneasy nces, their silence more telling than any words. No one dared to speak, though, in the face of his anger.


    Spencer exhaled slowly, trying to rein in his growing frustration and stepped closer to the doctore, "I asked you-where is Adam Collins? What do you mean he¡¯s missing? The man was dead. Are you seriously telling me his corpse just got up and walked away on its own?"


    A young nurse-barely out of training, by the looks of her-finally spoke. "Sir, the night shift report says he was transferred to the morgue around 4:15 AM for formal documentation... they were waiting for the forensic consultant to confirm the death before issuing the certificate."


    "The morgue?" Spencer repeated slowly, as he felt his heart settling and he asked, "So, he¡¯s in the morgue now?"


    "Well... that¡¯s the issue," the nurse hesitated, clutching the tablet in her hands like it might shield her from whatever anger was going toe her way. "The morgue staff just called back. They say no one named Adam Collins was brought in. In fact, no dead body was brought into the morguest night."


    Spencer blinked. "What?"


    "They said... they never received him," she said quietly. "No records. No body."


    He turned sharply to the senior doctor on duty, Dr. Reed, who looked terrified. "You transferred a dead man, and you didn¡¯t confirm his arrival to the morgue?"


    "We followed protocol," Dr. Menon said, holding up a hand defensively. "The body was prepped and released by the ICU team. The transport was logged, but somewhere between the ICU and the lower level, the handover seems to have been missed. It¡¯s being looked into¡ª"


    "Oh, it¡¯s being looked into," Spencer snapped, the sarcasm venomous. "You lost a corpse, doctor. Not a delivery package. A human body. And not just any body¡ªAdam Collins. You have any idea what that name means right now?"


    He didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He turned on the team like a storm. Dam* it! He had gone to such lengths to make the death possible and now he didn¡¯t even have a death certificate in his hands let alone a dead body.


    Finally the director appeared in front of him and without waiting for an introduction, he shot "I want everyone checking that building¡ªICU, morgue, storage, basement corridors, everything. I want footage pulled. If someone moved him, I want to know who it was, when, and why. If he vanished on your watch, you better pray that his dead body is found lying somewhere in this ce, otherwise this entire hospital is going to burn under the fallout. Now move."


    Themand snapped the staff into motion and the director hurriedly nodded and started giving out instructions. Clipboards and tablets were snatched up, inte calls began flying, and Spencer stormed down the hallway, yanking his phone from his coat pocket. He needed to call Ben! He had told the idiot to finish the job and report back to him then. But now, the dead body had gone missing! Couldn¡¯t the idiot have just waited to get the death certificate and then run off?


    He hit Ben¡¯s contact. It did not ring. Instead a t, robotic voice of the recording came up, <i>"</i>The number you are trying to reach is currently switched off. Please try againter."


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, lowering the phone. His fingers hovered for a beat, then dialed a different number. This one was answered on the second ring.


    "Yeah?" a groggy male voice answered.


    "It¡¯s Spencer."


    "Jesus, it¡¯s barely six in the morning¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?"


    "I need you to get to West Block Ward C. Take Ben Harris¡¯ mother off the medication protocol. Pull her from the machines and put her in secure hold. Quietly. No noise. Got it?"


    There was a pause on the other end. Then the man said carefully, "Spencer... I thought you knew."


    "Knew what?" Spencer¡¯s voice dropped to a chilling tone as he realized something was wrong.


    "Harris¡¯ mother... Ben¡¯s mother... she¡¯s not here anymore."


    Spencer stilled. "What do you mean she¡¯s not here?"


    "She was removed from the hospital yesterday. A formal discharge. Signed paperwork, medical clearance. He even paid the entire bill dues in one shot. Everything legal. It was signed off by Dr. Yew and two of the board members. Look, I figured you were in the loop otherwise how would he get so much money?"


    "I wasn¡¯t," Spencer snapped. <i>"</i>I wasn¡¯t told anything. And why would I give him the money and let him off so easily when I can still use him!"


    Jacob sounded more awake now. "It was done quietly and I didn¡¯t realise...


    Spencer lowered his phone slowly, his mind racing. Adam¡¯s body had vanished. Ben was unreachable. And now Ben¡¯s mother¡ªone of thest leverage pieces they had¡ªwas out of reach, gone from the system.


    He swallowed hard, fingers curling into a fist at his side. Ben had made a move. A big one which he should not have been able to...Dam* it! Always! Why did this always happen! First, he had patiently waited three years and just when he was about to get everything, Mnie changed.


    And now, Ben. Everything had gone right. Saira¡¯s murder had been nned by grandfather and he¡¯d added Adam¡¯s murder to that and Mnie being convicted for both! Everythhing had gone to n but now that it was time to collect the benefits of these moves, something had gone awry!


    He looked over his shoulder at the flurry of activity in the ICU, then back down the hallway, eyes narrowing. A thousand possibilities ran through his head, the worst being the Adam should not ¡¯resurrect¡¯. And the only way to make sure of that was to see and bury his dead body.


    Spencer sighed! But he would find Adam even if he had gone to the depths of hell...

 Chapter 209: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 209: Shocked</h4>


    "What did you say?" Mnie asked with a nk face as she stared at thewyer.


    Elias in return, looked at her face, searching for a flicker of understanding, then carefully repeated himself-more slowly this time, as if gentler words could soften the blow."Adam was dered dead yesterday...he tlined a couple of days ago as well, but was stabilisedter. however, his condition kept deteriorating, and now his body is missing. Spencer Collins was summoned here since he is his legal brother and authorised to im him for burial. Mnie..." His voice faltered. "I¡¯m so sorry for your loss, Mnie."


    He had expected a storm of emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, maybe grief and even a lot of crying. Perhaps even denial, shouted questions, or trembling hands as they pointed towards him for not fulfilling his promise. But what he didn¡¯t expect... was this.


    That quiet look. Still and unmoving. There was no flicket or pain or even a blink of an eye. It was disconcerting... to say the least.


    He almost reached out and was about to shake her a bit to make sure she was not in shock, when without a word, she opened the car door and stepped out as if on automation. She didn¡¯t look at him and simply started to walk away from the parking.


    "I need to get back inside," she said quietly. "The first thing we need to do is stop Spencer... before he finds Adam."


    Elias stared after her, stunned, and then scrambled out of the car and followed, catching up to her just as she reached the entrance of the hospital., "Wait¡ªwhat?"


    When Mnie simply gave him a look, he tentatively ced a hand on her arm and asked," Mnie, just wait¡ªhold on. Are you... are you okay? I mean, did you actually hear what I said back there?" He lowered his voice and looked around cautiously, as he suggested, "You might be in shock. Maybe you should sit down, talk to someone. A doctor, maybe."


    Mnie gave him a look and then turned her head away to look forward again, before speaking, "I heard you," she said. Her voice was calm. t. Too calm. "And I dont need to see a doctor."


    And with that, she pushed open the door and walked into the hospital, leaving Elias Kramer blinking in confusion as he looked at her back. How could she...


    Mnie entered the hospital and headed straight for the front desk. Elias followed a few steps behind, still unsure what she intended to do or say. And what he was supposed to do.


    "I need to see Adam Collins," she said simply.


    The receptionist froze for a moment. Her fingers hovered uncertainly over the keyboard as her eyes darted to the screen. She swallowed and nced up at Mnie, clearly ufortable.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry," the woman finally said hesitantly. "There¡¯s been no update. He¡¯s still listed as missing. But, uh... if you¡¯d like, you can wait in the family room. Down the hall to the left."


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond. She turned and walked off without waiting for rification. Elias gave the woman an apologetic look before quickly following after her.


    When they entered the waiting room, a few people looked up, but only one of them reacted immediately.


    Spencer Collins.


    He was sitting with two detectives, leaning forward, elbows on his knees, mid-conversation. The moment his eyesnded on Mnie, he straightened sharply and stood up.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," he said, loud and incredulous. "What is she doing here?"


    The detectives turned, confused by the sudden outburst.


    Spencer pointed directly at Mnie. "That¡¯s her. That¡¯s Mnie. The woman you said is in detention! She¡¯s the reason my brother is dead."


    Elias looked to Mnie, expecting her to flinch, to react somehow. But she didn¡¯t even blink.


    "She shouldn¡¯t be here," Spencer went on, voice rising. "Why would she evene unless she had something to hide? Think about it-Adam is dered dead, but now his body¡¯s missing? And then she shows up? Are you telling me that¡¯s just a coincidence?"


    One of the detectives stepped between them, holding up a hand. "Mr. Collins, please¡ª"


    "No," Spencer cut him off. "She¡¯s the one you should be questioning! Maybe she took him. Maybe she took his body away. There might have been some foul y involved in his death and so she made sure that his body would go missing and now she¡¯sing back to cover her tracks. Officers, you need to arrest her. How did she even get out of being detained."


    The officers stepped forward and were about to arrest Mnie again when Elias Kramer stepped forward," My client was just released on bail. And her so called crime has not been proven. She is free to be here."


    "She is free! Is this the justice system or Maniwa? Fine, even if she is out on bail, she is the main used in this and I want her away from here."


    Mnie finally spoke, voice calm. "I didn¡¯t take Adam."


    Spencerughed bitterly. "You expect anyone to believe that?"


    She met his gaze without hesitation. "Because he isn¡¯t dead."


    Spencer¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. He looked at the detectives, bewildered.


    "Are you hearing this? She¡¯s delusional."


    One of the detectives turned to Mnie. "You said he¡¯s not dead. But the doctor dered him dead. Why do you believe that? Did you take him somewhere." Even though the question sounded casual, the two detectives were ready to arrest her again and find out in case this delusional woman had taken the body away, believing Adam Collins was still alive.


    "I haven¡¯t seen him since he was brought here. So, no. I don¡¯t have him. But I do believe that whoever wants him dead probably has him. And I will not stop looking for him until I find him. I hope you will do your jobs officers as well."


    The two men exchanged a nce and nodded," We¡¯ll look at what we can do."


    The officers walked away and Spencer sent her a triumphant look, however, she stepped forward and said softly," I know you are the one behind all this. You want me to go to prison for murder, Spencer? I am willing to go... But I will promise you one thing... The only murder I will be doing my time for is... yours."

 Chapter 210: Threats

    <h4>Chapter 210: Threats</h4>


    "But I will promise you one thing... The only murder I will be doing my time for is... yours."


    The threat managed to make Spencer go pale but in the next moment he rallied and instead gave her a smile as he stepped forward and said," You know, Mel, you¡¯re walking a very thin line. Keep going down this path, and you¡¯ll end up with Adam. Dead. Gone. Just another name etched into a b of stone."


    Spencer paused then letting the words settle in. "You should be begging me to save you instead. I could still make this all disappear. Make the charges vanish. The police might listen to me better than they might listen to you..."


    He reached up and mockingly brushed a strand of hair off her shoulder, his fingertips not quite touching her. "Come on. Say the word. Show me you still know how to be smart. Show me the old Mel who would smile at me and bat her eyshes, believing that I will listen to her. I just might, Mel... for old times¡¯ sake..."


    She didn¡¯t move. Simple staring at him. And just when he started to feel ufortable from her stare, she stepped forward, until there was barely a breath between them, her eyes locked onto his. "You think I¡¯m afraid of you? You think I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re doing, what you¡¯ve done? But here¡¯s the thing, Spencer, I;m not the old Mnie... And I won¡¯t spare you for old times¡¯ sake. Now, unless you would like to experience what a stay in this hospital feels like, I suggest you get out from here."


    Spencer red at her but something in her gaze must have warned him off because he started to move away. However, just before he could step out, Mnie¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room," You want to scare me with talk of Adam¡¯s death? You want to dangle that over me? Then listen carefully¡ªif Adam is really gone, then you¡¯ve already lost. Because I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose. And a woman with nothing left to lose... is a goddamn nightmare. Your nightmare."


    The moment Spencer stepped out of the room, the weight of everything Mnie had been holding up came crashing down.


    Her shoulders sagged, her jaw trembled, and the fire that had burned so hot in her eyes a moment ago faded into exhaustion. She stumbled back, catching herself on the edge of the nearby chair before finally slumping into it.


    Her breaths came in shallow gasps, fingers clutching the armrests as a violent shiver overtook her body. Her hands were ice-cold. The adrenaline that had fueled her confrontation was gone, leaving behind the crushing aftermath of fear and fury.


    The only questuon repeating in her head was if Adam was really gone. She could not imagine the future without him. His mischievuous smile and him always getting into her space... The shivering inside her increased and so did the coldness. No no.. Adam could not be gone...


    Without knowing, tears started to fall and she felt the world around her fade away... as she almost broke down... Adam could not be gone. She didn¡¯t know when he had be the centre of her world and now...


    "Mnie..." a voice said gently behind her and she looked up to see is Kramer standing there as he said," I am sorry for your loss..."


    She shook her head sharply. No! She could not ept this. "I am sorry. I have to find Adam. Could you help me please. I think we need to look at the surveince cameras..."


    He sat down beside her and said," First you need to take a few deep breaths. You are shaking." I can¡¯t¡ªI¡ª" She looked at him, blinking hard as tears continued to at the corner fall. "We need to find Adam."


    Elias frowned. "Mnie..."


    "No, I mean it. I know you must have seen him tline. I heard you previously." She said shakily but then continued, "He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s not. I know it. And I...Look, even if we look at this throughmon sense. Why would someone need to steal Adam¡¯s body. Even if they were worried about him not dying naturally, the entire incidence was already under investigation for attempted murder. So, even if it was proven that he was murdered in hospital, it would have been okay. Why go to such great lengths to take him away! There can only be one reason! He was alive and they wanted him like that."


    "But they could not let him wake up here because then he would be able to vouch for me. Whoever did this, they probably want him in their hands and me out of the way."


    As she said this, she raised her eyes and looked at thewyer," Can you help me find a good private investigator? I need to look for Adam."


    Elias shook his head," I do have a few private investigators and of course I will help you find him, but you need to understand that there could be a mistake here... that you might be wrong and Adam is really..."


    Mnie shook her head, "I won¡¯t believe that. Not until I have seen for myself."


    "But Mnie... even if he¡¯s not dead, Adam could be anywhere. They could¡¯ve taken him outside the country by now. Transported him in a private vehicle. A fake ambnce. We don¡¯t even have a lead...


    Mnie¡¯s eyes shed and she shook her head, "You really think they managed to get Adam out of that building without anyone noticing? That they walked a whole man¡ªconscious or unconscious¡ªpast nurses, patients, cameras, and nobody blinked? No. That is impossible. Someone will have noticed something! And we need to find that one person..."


    "Mnie... you¡¯re spiraling. You haven¡¯t slept in days. You¡¯re talking like you¡¯re in an action novel."


    Her hands curled into fists and she banged against the chair. "Then I¡¯ll be in the novel! So be it! I¡¯ll kick down every door, turn over every stone. I¡¯m not sitting still while he¡¯s out there."


    As Elias tried to talk sense into her, his bag that he had ced at the side flipped over and all the papers rted to her case, fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 211: The Wrong Body

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Wrong Body</h4>


    As the papers spilled across the floor, Elias moved quickly to gather them, but then paused. His hand hovered over a photograph that had slipped out of a beige folder. He picked it up slowly, his brows furrowing as something clicked in his mind and he raised up the picture, showing it to Mnie as he asked quietly, "Why don¡¯t we start looking from here?"


    Mnie blinked,and looked down at the image, understanding nothing. It was a crime scene photo¡ªa woman lying on the floor, surrounded by yellow tape and evidence markers, with blood around the side of her face. Her eyes were shut, her face partially obscured by dried blood.


    Mnie looked at Elias and asked in confused. "Start from where?"


    He pointed directly at the woman in the photograph. "Her. From Saira. Saira was brought in with Adam and no one came to im her. She is still in the morgue."


    Mnie recoiled, and took the picture form his hand as she looked at it closely, "What are you talking about? The woman in the picture is definitely not Saira."


    Mnie stared harder at the photo now, heart pounding again for a whole new reason. "No," she whispered. "I know Saira. This... this isn¡¯t her. The bone structure¡¯s a bit off. She has a sharper jawline. And the hair length is different. This is definitely not Saira... I am sure of it... she is a close resemnce..."


    At this moment Elias and Mnie both were stunned. How could this be possible?


    Finally, Elias shook his head and said," Let¡¯s not go off the tangent here. You said she is a close resemnce. Maybe the pictures appear off. Let us just go to the morgue and check...


    Elias sat back on his heels, frowning deeply. "If this isn¡¯t Saira... then someone faked her death. Someone nted a body and passed it off as hers."


    "But why?" Mnie asked, eyes still glued to the image. Her mind was spinning again, recalibrating. "What does this mean? What does she gain from pretending to be dead?"


    Elias stood up slowly, his gaze sharp now. "If Saira faked her death, then she¡¯s running from something. Or hiding something."


    Mnie¡¯s hands tightened around the edge of the photo as a terrible suspicion began to take shape in her chest. "Or... she¡¯s involved in whatever happened to Adam."


    Elias didn¡¯t answer right away, but his silence spoke volumes.


    "We need to find out who this woman really is," Mnie said, her voice gaining strength again. "If she¡¯s not Saira, then who the hell did they find in her ce?"


    "And what happened to the real Saira?" Elias added grimly.


    Mnie looked up, eyes zing again with purpose. "Then we start at the morgue."


    They moved swiftly through the quiet hallway as Mnie¡¯s mind raced with possibilities.


    "What if that woman really isn¡¯t Saira?" she asked under her breath.


    "Then someone went to great lengths to fake her death," Elias replied, keeping pace beside her. "And the real Saira might still be out there. But it would be even more difficult to find out where she is. Also, whoever it was must be very well acquainted with the ways of the Maniwaw. These pictures that you just saw, they would not be released to the defencewyer under any circumstances and you would have been punished without ever getting to see it."


    "The only way I got my hands on them was because of my own rtions with the police department. Which means, the people who did this were trusting on you being imprisoned without ever finding out that this was not real Saira."


    Mnie nodded then as she too understood this. She had not even been allowed to contact awyer so if this had gone to court under normal circumstances, she would have had a court appointedwyer or someone who did not even know the ins and outs of this ce.


    When they reached the morgue, Elias stepped forward and addressed the woman behind the counter, pulling out his credentials. "Elias Kramer. I¡¯m awyer following up on a case. We need to see the body listed under Saira Vaughn. She was brought in recently¡ª"


    The woman looked up from her logbook and blinked, clearly exhausted. "Saira Vaughn? Her body was imed this morning. Please don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a fault with <i>that</i> too! I¡¯ve already been questioned by so many guards today about a missing dead body..."


    "Ugh¡ªno, no! We¡¯re not here to im her," Elias said quickly, holding up his hands. "We just need to know who did."


    Mnie stepped forward, "Yes. Can you please tell her who imed her?"


    The woman scanned the entry again, squinting at the small print. "It says... her sister. Myra Vaughn."


    They both froze in ce.


    "Sister? I read her file. Saira didn¡¯t have a sister mentioned there.


    Mnie shook her head as well, "Because she didn¡¯t have any."


    Elias leaned in and turned to question the woman, "What time did shee?"


    The woman tapped the keyboard and pulled up the time log. "Early in the morning... almost before sunrise. The woman said she had to leave the country soon and would be taking her sister with her. That¡¯s why she came so early." She paused, her brow furrowing. "It was actually around the same time that the missing ¡¯dead¡¯ body was supposed to have been brought in."


    Her words hung heavy in the air as she trailed off, realization dawning across her face. Without another word, she snatched up the receiver on her desk and began dialing.


    "I think I know where the missing dead body might be..." she murmured, half to herself, voice urgent now. "Maybe there has been a mistake..."


    But Elias was not paying attention to this now... The body being imed by someone was not an issue because the forensic reports and autposy had already been done... but what if it was not this woman¡¯s body which was taken out but Adam who had been smuggled out?

 Chapter 212: Miss

    <h4>Chapter 212: Miss</h4>


    "Miss, the papers are ready for the medical tourism procedure. Your husband has received the medical visa as well. These are the tickets." He handed her the documents carefully. "You¡¯ll be able to leave as early as tomorrow."


    The woman picked up the tickets, the visa, and the stack of other supporting documents. She nced through them, flipped through each one to make sure they were in order, then ced the whole bundle aside with care.


    "And...what about the boy I told you to look for?" she asked in a cool voice.


    "As far as I¡¯ve been informed, the boy has already left the country, ma¡¯am," the assistant replied, hesitating for a second. "However, we¡¯ve yet to confirm that fully. You had asked us to prioritize getting these documents sorted first, so I didn¡¯t probe too deeply into his whereabouts. Would you like me to start digging into it now?"


    The woman shook her head slowly, then reached for a thick bundle of cash. Without another word, she tossed it onto the table in front of him. "There¡¯s no need for that¡ªnot yet," she said. "I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything further."


    The man gave a polite bow and murmured a quiet "thank you" before slipping out of the room, his footsteps fading into silence behind the heavy door.


    Myra Vaughn stood still for a moment, her eyes lingering on the space he had just vacated. Then, slowly, she turned toward the bed where her husbandy sleeping¡ªstill, silent, unaware of the storm outside these walls.


    She rose from her chair and walked toward him with a soft rustle of fabric trailing behind her. At the side of his bed, she paused, her gaze fixed on his face. He looked so peaceful, almost boyish, with his features rxed in slumber.


    Bending slightly, Myra reached out and gently wiped a faint trace of moisture from the corner of his mouth. Her hand lingered, then moved upward to smooth a crease on his brow, her fingers brushing lightly across his skin. She let her touch rest there, for a moment, revelling in the right to touch him as she wished.


    "It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re asleep, Adam," she murmured, "You need the rest. Tomorrow... tomorrow we leave this ce behind. The one where you almost lost your life."


    She leaned in just a little closer, her eyes searching his face for something she didn¡¯t name."And when we do, I¡¯ll make sure you wake up. Fully. No more drifting. No more waiting. Do you know how long I have been nning this? Since the moment we separated."


    She smiled and bent down, and ced a kiss on the side of his lip. "Yes. Almost five years... I¡¯ve been slowly thinking and finding ways to get us away from Sir Robert¡¯s hold."


    Her breath trembled as she pulled back from the kiss, her eyes resting on Adam¡¯s face-so serene, sopletely unaware. For a moment, she let herself sink into the illusion-that this was how it had always been meant to be. That he hade back to her. Willingly. Finally.


    "I wanted you toe to me on your own. I know you would have... if not for that Mnie. But now, I¡¯ve helped you handle her. I knew she would not let youe to me so I took you away for myself."


    "I thought about it every day, you know. nned each step of the way. All the ways I could get you back. And all the things that could go wrong. And the things I would do to keep you close. And see, finally fate opened the door for me. So what if I had to nudge it a little bit? What matters is you are now here, with me."


    Her grip on his hand tightened, ever so slightly.


    "No one knows where we¡¯re going," she said. "Not even the doctors here. Just a medical transfer, they think. A quiet move overseas for better care." Her voice took on a trace of amusement. "They never even questioned why your wife insisted on taking you herself. Or why I paid in cash."


    She leaned in, her breath brushing his temple.


    "I¡¯m going to take such good care of you, Adam. I¡¯ll make sure you wake up. And then never leave me... It willt ake a bit of time... until you are addicted..." She picked up an injection from the side table, tapped it for a moment and then said," Addicted to me... Adam. I will make sure that your addiction keeps you by my side. I hope you won¡¯t me me for this, okay. It was Robert Collins who originally nned to make you addicted...Better me than him, don¡¯t you think? I will take care of you."


    She lifted his hand and pressed it gently to her stomach. Her eyes fluttered shut at the contact, as though sealing a secret between them.


    "I know you don¡¯t know yet, but you will. I¡¯ve always wanted us to have a family. I know the boy won¡¯t be with us. That man took him away. But we don¡¯t need him anymore. We¡¯ll start over. You and me."


    Her voice grew breathless with emotion. "You¡¯ll wake up, and I¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll build a life. A home. A little family... A girl like me who you will dote on... and a boy.. no... lets have two girls only so that you won¡¯t be reminded of the little boy... And then slowly over the years, when you are tightly bonded with our daughters, we will reduce your dependence on this special love medicine...After you, you would never abandon your children right?"


    With that, she finally ced his hand back back on his side, stood up and walked away...towards the mirror.


    She smiled and pushed up her sses over her nose as she said," So what if Saira had to die? After all, "Whats in a name? A rose by a different name will smell just as sweet...As long as I have Adam... I don¡¯t mind not even having a name."

 Chapter 213: Horror

    <h4>Chapter 213: Horror</h4>


    "This is... very odd."


    Elias Kramer sat in a small, dimly lit office tucked away inside the city police headquarters, still trying to process what he had just heard and seen. The shock hadn¡¯t worn off, not from the entire discussions, and certainly not from the implications. But strangely enough, it wasn¡¯t just his shock that filled the room. There was someone else, perhaps even more rattled than he was. The two detectives who had thought and firmly believed that this entire case was clear as water... Yeah right! It was as clear as sewage water!


    They hadbed through hours of surveince footage, specifically tracking any sign of Adam¡¯s body or even this woman called Myra who seemed to have taken away Saira...But nothing... not a trace. No entry. No exit. No movement. It was as if the body had never been there in the first ce. It could be seen that he was taken away from the ICU but then, he seemed to have disappeared...even the orderly who had pushed the the stretcher was shocked how the video ended up showing an entirely different body when he transferred it to the morgue...


    And now, to make matters worse, they were dealing with two missing bodies¡ªone of which remainedpletely unidentified ( since it was not Saira, apparently), a mystery with no name or story, and the other... well, the other might not even be dead but had been dered dead...


    Add to that the disappearance of two people: one who was supposedly dead and should have been in the morgue, and the other whosest known location only raised more questions. It was bing harder and harder to tell who was actually missing and who was simply hiding and who dead and who was alive!


    What kind of mess was this! Something like this he had never seen in his life.


    And now, there was another piece of news. Because Saira Vaugn who was missing or dead or whatever, seemed to have never entered the country of Maniwa. The person who hade into the country with Adam was seemingly named Myra Vaugn but when they tried to look for her passport details, they seemed to have disappeared.


    Even the immigration which collected their bio sensitive data seemed to be missing.


    Finally, after almost pulling their hair out, the detective stared at Elias and bit out, "Let¡¯s not dance around it any longer. The key piece in this whole damn mess is your client¡ªMnie Collins."


    Elias blinked, slowly lifting his gaze from the chaos of papers on the desk. "Excuse me?"


    Detective Harrow, seated opposite him, leaned forward and said, "You heard right. We¡¯ve been going in circles for days. Disappearing bodies, false identities, surveince gaps, biometric failures... But one name threads through it all¡ªMnie Collins. She¡¯s at the center of this, whether she wants to be or not. And frankly, she should be behind bars until we get the full story."


    Kramer scoffed. "On what grounds? You cannot charge her! You don¡¯t even know what crime you¡¯re using her of. Murder? Where is your victim? Kidnapping? Who did she kidnap se she is already looking for her husband and has been uwfully detained by you for thest few days? Are you going to use her of Witchcraft?"


    Detective Harrow¡¯s jaw clenched as he banged his hand on the table. "You keep acting like she¡¯s some kind of saint, Kramer, but we¡¯re the ones digging through this mess, trying to figure out who¡¯s lying. You think it¡¯s normal for this many people to vanish into thin air? Someone¡¯s orchestrating it. And all roads keep circling back to her."


    "Really? Then you better have something stronger than gut feelings and paranoia. Or is it easier to bully a lone woman than admit your entire investigation is falling apart?"


    The second detective, a quieter man with a tired face and sunken eyes, finally spoke. "She¡¯s not just any woman Kramer. She¡¯s... connected. And whether she knows it or not, she¡¯s in deeper than she ims. Even if someone wants her to be in the...she could even be in danger..."


    "She¡¯s been detained without charge for three days," Elias snapped. "You¡¯ve harassed her with the same circr questions, and conveniently lost the biometric trail of the woman who actually walked into Maniwa under a false identity! And you¡¯re still trying to pin it all on Mnie?"


    "Don¡¯t twist this. We¡¯ve been chasing shadows since the night we discovered the dead body in the hotel And now we don¡¯t even have a body. No security logs that make sense. And now, conveniently, Saira Vaugn¡ªwho doesn¡¯t exist on any national registry¡ªvanishes. Doesn¡¯t that set off rms in your legal brain?"


    Kramer scoffed, "What sets off rms is your obsession with Mnie Collins when it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve hit a wall. So, tell me, detectives¡ªwhy are you so damn eager to put her behind bars? Why the rush? Why the pressure? Unless... someone is leaning on you."


    The detectives tensed. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    "Oh,e on," Elias said in a voice dripping with contempt. "I¡¯ve been in too many rooms like this not to see the signs. You¡¯ve got no case, no motive, and no suspect you can touch-so you¡¯re manufacturing one out of the only person you can reach. Are you being bribed? Threatened? Or is it just easier to please someone higher up by keeping Mnie quiet?"


    Harrow¡¯s face turned red as he pointed his finger at thewyer, "Watch it, Kramer. You¡¯re skating on contempt and false usations!"


    "Try me," Elias said, practically daring him. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time,and you¡¯replicit in viting my client¡¯s rights. If you¡¯re not on someone¡¯s payroll, you¡¯re doing a very good impression of it."


    The room fell silent. Harrow looked ready to throw a chair, while the second detective rubbed a hand across his jaw, staring at the floor, saying nothing.


    Then, suddenly, the door burst open.


    A young officer stepped in, eyes wide. "Detectives¡ªsir¡ªthere¡¯s someone downstairs. Says he knows how to find Adam Collins."


    That froze everyone.


    Harrow blinked. "Who?"


    "He wouldn¡¯t give a full name," the officer replied breathlessly. "Just said to tell you that he has... information. Said it¡¯s urgent."


    Elias turned sharply. "He knows Adam¡¯s alive?"


    "He said he knows where to look," the officer rified. "And that you¡¯d understand once you heard him out."

 Chapter 214: Cracking The Code

    <h4>Chapter 214: Cracking The Code</h4>


    As Elias Kramer and the two detectives almost raced outside to see who had a way of finding Adam, they arrived to see Max and Mnie sitting down.


    "My name is Maximilian. I¡¯m the chairman of Stormedge International... and Adam is not just a friend. He¡¯s my business partner. Also, like I told your junior, I have a way to find him."


    For a moment, silence swallowed the room.


    Elias Kramer stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the man. Stormedge International? That wasn¡¯t just apany. That was a global conglomerate¡ªone involved in high level sports tech, logistics, and private intelligence.


    Why did the case getting more and moreplicated. So, Adam Collins was not just the grandson of a businessman who hade here to fool around but a business partner in a conglomerate... That just increased the number of enemies he might have by ten fold. Just where did Patrick meet all these people?


    While he was still wondering this, yhe thinner of the two detectives, stepped forward. "What? How? We¡¯ve looked everywhere-he vanished without a trace. What could you possibly have that might help us find him?"


    "I know he¡¯s been kidnapped without a trace.," Max said. He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to. "But there¡¯s a reason that I say Adam can still be found. Adam is wearing a tracker chip."


    The room stilled. It wasn¡¯t just disbelief¡ªit was a shift in atmosphere, like someone had cracked the window in the middle of a storm.


    Even Mnie, who hade in beside Max without questioning him, blinked in surprise. She turned to look at him as if he¡¯d suddenly be a stranger.


    The older detective¡ªHarrow¡ªgave a scoff and a shake of his head. "That¡¯s not possible. Any essory, any wearable, even a smart band, would¡¯ve been stripped off. We catalogued everything ourselves. The hospital ran a full-body MRI. You know the rules. They don¡¯t allow a single sliver of metal in there. Not even a paperclip."


    Max gave a small, almost pitying shake of his head.""You¡¯re thinking of visible items like watches, jewelry, wearable tech. Things that can be slipped off and scanned. I¡¯m not talking about anything external"" He leaned forward slightly, lowered his voice and tapped the table once, "The chip is embedded."


    Silence.


    Not a breath moved.


    Detective Harrow¡¯s brow furrowed,as his mouth tightened into a grim line. "Embedded?" he repeated slowly. "You mean... this chip is inside him?"


    Max nodded, "Yes. It¡¯s a subdermal imnt. It was embedded in the soft tissue just beneath the skin of his left toe. Very small. Custom-engineered. MRI-safe. Organic-encased, non-metallicponents. It¡¯s practically invisible unless you¡¯re specifically scanning for it¡ªand even then, you have to know exactly where."


    Elias exchanged a look with the detectives, and then back at Max. "Why... would you put something like that in him?"


    "I didn¡¯t." Max snapped with irritation. Shouldn¡¯t they already be discussing about how to trace that. Why ask him useless questions? "Adam did. He was the one who had it installed on his own. He knew the risks of the circles he moved in. People who don¡¯t settle scores in boardrooms or courtrooms¡ªbut through silence, threats, and vanishing acts. Adam wasn¡¯t paranoid. He was prepared. We made a pact years ago. If something ever happened to either of us, we¡¯d make sure the other could find us. This chip was his idea."


    Mnie looked dazed. "So you¡¯re saying... the MRI scan triggered it? That is how you knew toe here to Maniwa?"


    "Yes." Max pulled out a small ck device from the inner pocket of his zer and set it gently on the table like it was a live wire. "It activated the moment the scan passed over it. Naturally, I called Adam the moment that happened but his phone was out of reach. That is why I took the first flight to Maniwa and reached the hospital."


    "From then on, the singal receiver has been primed. It listens quietly. The moment it senses high-frequency electromaic fields¡ªlike the kind found in airports, military instations, or secure government zones it will send back a signal. Not constantly, but in bursts. Enough to trace."


    For a second, everyone stared at the little device. Then Detective Harrow stepped in and spoke up.


    "But what if he doesn¡¯t go near any of those ces?" His eyes narrowed. "You said it yourself. The chip only responds to high-frequency electromaic waves. If he¡¯s being moved by road... smuggled through safehouse or underground route... it might never get close to a signal strong enough to trigger the return ping."


    Max hesitated. His jaw tensed as he nced down at the tracker. "Then we¡¯re blind. Until he passes through the right scanner, we¡¯ll have nothing. No signal. No trail."


    Max sighed and looked around," Even so, Maniwa is an ind. So, even if Saira kidnapped Adam, she would want to leave the country at the soonest. Which means that air or water route is most viable for her. Airports are already secure but if we can raised the frequency waves at the two passenger ports in Maniwa, we might be able to intercept them."


    The detective knew what he was saying was true but he shook his head," Raising the frequency would require us taking permission from the coast guard, and also acquiring machines to transmit and receive those signals... By the time we do that, Adam Collins will have long been taken away, if he hasn¡¯t already."


    As Detective Harrow said this, the little hope that everyone had when Max reached the police station was extinguished. Because they realized they were now back at square one until finally, the detective had an idea," What we can do is, increase the security at the sea ports for the staff to keep an eye on anyone leaving the country if they are injured in any way."


    Max nodded at that. At least they would have some way to find it. He just hoped that if it really was Saira, she would choose to go the airport. WIth the hig EMs on the tarmac etc, the chip would definitely send distress signals.

 Chapter 215: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 215: Taken</h4>


    Saira held Adam¡¯s hand as they passed through the metal detector and patted his head as the gurney was moved toward the waiting airne. He didn¡¯t stir still unconscious, the sedatives working just as she¡¯d calcted.


    Her expression never wavered, but her fingers curled ever so slightly as she walked beside the stretcher, having cleared their security check. It was already good that they had reached here. A few more minutes and they would have cleared another hurdle. Once out of Maniwa, she would im asylum in the States, citing a risk to her life so that even if someone did end up finding them, they would not be able to take them away.


    She looked around the private airstrip and smiled. This little old and abandoned ce was perfect. It was quiet, nothing like the crowdedmercial terminals where sirens, scanners, and cameras buzzed all the time, increasing the chances of them getting caught by prying cameras or some curious tourist.


    Here, there was just one security guardzily flipping through a magazine and a tired-looking technician who gave her a nod as they passed.


    Perfect.


    She nced up at the sleek white jet, its engines already humming with soft, ready purrs. Time was closing in, but she had calcted this route carefully. There had been no room for mistakes and she hadn¡¯t made any.


    The gurney rattled slightly as it was lifted into the aircraft and she followed it in, never looking back.


    Inside the jet, the cabin was in. Clean walls. No signs offort. Just the bare minimum. After all, a luxurt aircraft would not be able to fly from this old airport. But this one was just perfect... The straps on Adam¡¯s gurney were tight, holding him in ce. The technician gave a brief nod after checking them, then went into the cockpit,probably to let the pilot know that they were ready to fly.


    Saira sat across from him. She watched his face. His breathing was slow and steady. No movement. No sign of awareness and closed her eyes in satisfaction just when the pilot¡¯s voice announced, " We will be leaving in fifteen minutes."


    Her smile widened. Just fifteen minutes left... So perfect. She was almost tempted to pat herself on the back.


    But, as her eyes were closed, with her already imagining her victory, Adam¡¯s fingers moved. Just a little. And his eyelids twitched. Even though he was not fully awake, his senses seemed to be warning him that something was very wrong.


    He tried to call out for Mnie but he found himself unable to even open his mouth, let alone make a sound.


    His eyes opened a slit and he noticed the woman sitting in front of him... despite the pain in his body, his mind focused on the urgency. He should not be with Saira under any circumstances.


    The urgency he felt gave him a short burst of adrenaline and he focused on his legs. There was a faint feeling, like a dull pressure at the end of them. Maybe he couldn¡¯t kick or lift them, but maybe he could shift. Just a small move, to get himself moving or away from her. But even that seemed impossible.


    He tried again. Slowly. With every bit of strength he could pull from the haze, he moved his heel, dragging it against the coarse edge of the gurney¡¯s support rail. It made a light friction sound. Barely there.


    But in the silence of the cabin, it was enough.


    Saira¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Her gaze went straight to his feet. She stood up immediately and leaned over him. Her voice was soft, calm, but there was tension in her shoulders.


    "Adam?" she said, brushing her hand over his forehead. His eyes were still shut, his jaw ck. But she had seen the movement. That small scrape. It hadn¡¯t been her imagination.


    "You¡¯re not supposed to be awake yet," she said gently, almost with regret.


    She sighed, and reached for her bag by the seat. "I must have miscalcted the dosage. That¡¯s on me."


    She took out a small vial and a fresh syringe, then bent close to his neck. Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    "I¡¯m sorry, alright? If you¡¯re in pain... I didn¡¯t mean for that. I just need you to stay asleep a little longer. We¡¯re almost there."


    Adam couldn¡¯t respond but he struggled, trying to push her away, but as the drug found its way into the system, he felt his legs give out as well as he kicked at the wall of the airne onest time, before losing consciousness.


    She smoothed his hair down with her hand, her fingers cool against his damp forehead.


    "You¡¯re going to be okay," she murmured. "You¡¯ll see. I¡¯m taking you somewhere safe. Somewhere we can start over. No one will find us there."


    She smiled again. Soft. Almost maternal. She didn¡¯t see herself as a viin. To her, this was all survival. Adam was rightfully hers as far as she was concerned.


    "I just need you to trust me for a little longer, okay?"


    She patted his shoulder gently, adjusted the strap over his chest to make sure that it had note loose and then returned to her seat across from him.


    Outside, the engines began to roar louder.


    The pilot¡¯s voice came over the speaker again. "Final checkplete. Preparing for takeoff."


    The jet started to roll down the runway.


    Adam¡¯s body stayed limp. Still. Saira only leaned her head back and smiled. Goodbye Maniwa. Finally we will be gone... She watched as the flight picked up speed and lifted into the air and almost jumped in happiness.


    They were free now.


    As the jet soared higher into the clouds, Saira turned to the small window beside her, watching the shrinking specks of lights below. Her smile deepened, a glow in her eyes now.


    "We did it, Adam," she whispered, ncing at his unconscious form. "Just a few more hours and everything changes. No more hiding, no more running. We¡¯ll start fresh, just you and me. A new life... one where no one can take you away from me again."

 Chapter 216: Success Or Failure

    <h4>Chapter 216: Sess Or Failure</h4>


    Saira descended the small tform connected to the airport runway and drew in a long, steady breath. For the first time in what felt like forever, she could finally exhale and breathe freey... without any worry! She had done it¡ªshe had escaped Maniwa, left behind the nightmare that was Robert Collins, and now there was a chance to build something new. Something that was only hers. A family of their own, free from fear and her own stupidity.


    She turned around slowly, her gaze following the gurney as Adam was carefully wheeled down the ramp. Her lips curved into a small smile. He was in her hands now. She still felt like pinching herself to make sure this was not a dream. They were both safe and would be together, and that was all that mattered.


    It was a blessing, really, that she hadn¡¯t been able to grab that brat Adir. The thought of him slipping away still nagged at her, but not enough to lose sleep over. Even if he had seen her being ¡¯murdered¡¯ back in the hotel room, the scene had been staged with enough blood and chaos to fool anyone-especially a child. He probably thought she was gone for good. Which was better. Because the man who had been handed Adir was also a threat to her. Since he had a way to make her do what he wanted.


    Bringing Adir along would have onlyplicated things. Managing two hostages would have been a nightmare¡ªtwice the risk, twice the unpredictability. She didn¡¯t need that. One was enough. She was still mentally patting herself on the back when she felt a sudden tap on her shoulder.


    Her body stiffened. She turned around slowly, and the smile that had just started to grow disappeared from her face in an instant.


    A man in uniform stood in front of her, giving her an unreadable look. For one terrifying second, her mind went nk. Had she been discovered. She looked around, already trying to calcte the way in which she could escape but then, he called out in a professional tone,"Miss? You¡¯ll need toe with us toplete the immigration formalities."


    Saira blinked. Her heart, which had leapt into her throat, settled back She gave a small nod, almost too casual, and muttered a quiet, "Right. Of course. Thank you."


    For a moment there, the sight of that uniform had nearly knocked the soul out of her and she had been ready to abandon Adam and run. Thankfully she had not.


    She didn¡¯t notice the odd look the officer gave her as he escorted her inside. Her fight or flight response had not gone unnoticed by the officer.


    As he escorted her, Saira felt her stomach clench. Even though it was probably ¡¯routine¡¯ immigration check, she felt her stomach clench.


    She stepped inside and took a seat where instructed. Her palms were damp, but she kept her expression neutral, her eyes wide with carefully measured innocence.


    "Name?" another officer asked, already flipping through her passport.


    "Myra... Myra Allen," she answered steadily. She was already expecting these questions.


    The officer looked up, eyeing her briefly before returning his attention to the page. "You¡¯re arriving from Maniwa, correct?"


    "Yes," she nodded as she watched the man look closely at her forged passport.


    "Rtionship to the man on the stretcher?"


    "He¡¯s my husband," she said letting a note of exhaustion in her voice. "Adam Allen. We¡¯vee here seeking medical ess and safety. He was attacked a few days ago. I didn¡¯t know where else to go."


    The officer nced up. "Attacked? What kind of attack?"


    She took a breath and let her eyes flick down to her hands letting a few tearse to her eyes. "He was assaulted in our apartment. They broke in... he was left unconscious. I got to him in time, but after that¡ªit was like someone was watching us. Following. I panicked."


    "Why not go to the authorities there?"


    "Because I don¡¯t trust them anymore. Someone covered up what happened. We reported it. Nothing came of it. Not even a case number."


    The officer gave her another look and she made sure that her face looked pitiful enough. However, in the next moment, there was a knock on the door and this time a woman walked in, recing the man who was questioning her. "Miss, we would like to know about a few of the medicines that you have brought here."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Adam¡¯s gurney was wheeled into the medicinal bay.


    There was a silence as the officer considered her.


    In another part of the airport facility, Adam was being wheeled into a small medical bay. The temporary setup was efficient¡ªmedical staff moved around him, prepping for a portable CT scan.


    As the technician continued to check the patient, her scanner moved over the entire body and she frowned. There was something interfering with her frequency...


    Just as the technician adjusted the scanner to search for the source of the interference, the sliding door opened.


    Saira stood there, breath a little rushed, eyes wide with urgency as she looked at the two people in the emergency bay. "We really need to leave. Now. The immigration formalities are done, and I was told we¡¯re cleared. Please¡ªhe needs rest, not more prodding. You¡¯ve already checked that he is unconscious, right?


    The nurse hesitated, eyes flicking to the blinking screen, but Saira¡¯s tone left little room for argument.


    Before she could say either way, Saira continued, "He¡¯s been through a lot. Just let me get him to a quiet ce"


    The technician gave a reluctant nod and stepped back. "We were just finishing," she said coolly, though her frown lingered. There was something off about this patient. She was sure. The files stated that he was under medicinal sleep but his pupiled were as if...he had been drugged. She shrugged. Maybe the medicines in Maniwa were given differently.


    Within minutes, Adam was unhooked from the machines. The scan had been inconclusive but she let the petient go...without any issure.

 Chapter 217: Lost Forever

    <h4>Chapter 217: Lost Forever</h4>


    As Saira walked out of the small airport with Adam¡¯s gurney being wheeled towards the ambnce, she was happy.


    She quickly moved to the side of the gurney, helping the paramedic lift it into the ambnce with practiced ease. As she made to climb in behind Adam, a hand came up, stopping her.


    "Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t ride with him," the paramedic said calmly blocking her path. Saira frowned," What do you mean I cannot ride with him? Why not?"


    "We¡¯ve got the drop-off address. He¡¯ll be transferred to the address directly. You can meet him there. Please take a cab."


    Saira frowned. Not liking it. And her brows drew together. "No, I should go with him. He doesn¡¯t do well with strangers. And I need to keep an eye on him for his medication..."


    "Ma¡¯am, it is protocol. We¡¯re under instructions to transport him alone."


    Saira stiffened. "Whose instructions?"


    The man didn¡¯t show any expression at being questioned and answered directly, "Hospital administration. Standard intake. Security too. You can follow the ambnce. We are not a taxi service."


    She opened her mouth to argue again but paused.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to raise suspicion and get attention to herself.. Her instinct screamed to push harder, to demand control and not let Adam leave her sight, but her logic warned her not to attract unnecessary attention. Not when everything was going so smoothly.


    She forced herself to nod. "Fine. I¡¯ll follow behind. But please to keep a slow pace..."


    Without waiting another second, she turned on her heel and walked quickly toward the line of taxis near the curb. Thankfully, they were avable in abundace and she was immediately able to g one down and get in as the ambnce drove away.


    The cabbie turned and raised an eyebrow. "Where to?"


    She read the address from the slip of paper in her hand, her voice tight." Follow that ambnce to this address. And fast."


    As the car pulled away from the curb, Saira leaned back into the seat, but there was nofort in the cushions. Her mind raced. Her fingers dug into the seams of her coat. What if something was off? What if they knew? What if Adam was taken away from the ambnce.


    She pressed her forehead against the cool windowpane, watching the city blur past. Her chest tightened with a pressure she hadn¡¯t felt since she¡¯d started nning this escape.


    Withing a few minutes, she was full of anxiety and bombarded with insecure questiond form her mind, "What if she had miscalcted?" What if they had separated him from her on purpose?"


    She pulled out her phone, and considered calling... someone. But who? There was no one.


    She checked her watch. It had only been fifteen minutes, but it felt like hours. She tried to calm herself... No.. They were safe now.


    Then, just as suddenly, the taxi turned down a quietne¡ªnarrow, tree-lined, the hum of the city fading into the background. Ahead stood the small single-story house with a white picket fence. A modest ce. Safe-looking.


    The ambnce was already parked out front.


    Saira exhaled, unaware until then that she¡¯d been holding her breath. Her heart began to settle, the steel-tight coil in her gut slowly unwinding. The sight of Adam¡¯s gurney being rolled through the front door calmed the static in her mind.


    She paid the driver quickly and got out. As her boots crunched against the gravel path, she blinked up at the house. It was almost too quiet.


    Almost... perfect.


    She let herself believe¡ªfor now¡ªthat maybe things really were going to be okay.


    Saira stepped up to the door, ced her hand on the doorknob, took a breath, and pushed the door open.


    And that¡¯s when the world slipped from beneath her feet.


    The first thing she saw wasn¡¯t Adam on the gurney... or even the paramedics.


    It was Mnie.


    Standing dead center in the modest living room, dressed in ck, her expression icy and triumphant. Her eyes locked on Saira with the kind of stillness that only came from premeditated satisfaction.


    Around her were others¡ªuniformed officers, inclothes agents, and more guns than Saira could count in one breath. All pointed straight at her.


    For a second, she simply stared, frozen, her mind unable topute the shift from relief to danger. Her fingers twitched on the doorknob, as if willing herself to close the door and run, to make this moment un-happen.


    But it was toote.


    "Don¡¯t move, Saira," Mnie said.


    Saira took one small step backward.


    And that¡¯s when she heard it¡ªthe crunch of gravel behind her.


    She turned just slightly. Officers nked the yard, some stepping out from behind trees and hedges. A full perimeter. Tactical vests. Trained eyes. Guns raised.


    She was surrounded.


    The panic that had been simmering in the cab returned, this time flooding her chest like ice water. Her throat tightened as she looked back at Mnie.


    "How did you... how did you get here?" Saira whispered, her voice barely audible over the roaring in her ears.


    Mnie smiled,"You weren¡¯t expecting us, were you? That was quite the performance you pulled off, Saira. First, you staged your own murder to satisfy Robert Collins letting him believe the job was done so he would not look for you. Then you went one step further and colluded with Spencer to have Adam murdered and me thrown behind bars for your and his murder. And all the while, you disappear into thin air¡ªwith Adam."


    Saira shook her head, still unable to understand how this had happened. No no! Her n had been perfect. She¡¯d escaped so well. How could they have found her so soon?


    No. No. This wasn¡¯t possible.


    Her n had been wless. She had covered her tracks, changed names, altered routes, buried every trail they could follow. She had slipped through their fingers like smoke.


    And yet, here they were.


    "How?" she breathed, more to herself now than to Mnie. Her mind reeled, searching for the crack, the missed step, the one moment where something must¡¯ve gone wrong but she could find nothing... How then did this happen? How could she almost have Adam and then lose him forever?

 Chapter 218: Angered

    <h4>Chapter 218: Angered</h4>


    Saira¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears. Her eyes darted between the agents, calcting angles, distance¡ªanything that might give her an advantage. But she found none. The walls had closed in before she¡¯d even realized what had happened.


    "This isn¡¯t possible!" Saira shrieked, her voice high and trembling, eyes wide with disbelief. She stormed a step forward, pointing a shaking finger toward Mnie. "No one else knew! No one! I nned every step¡ªI burned every file, erased every trace! This was mine! Only I knew the location! Only me!" Her breath hitched as rage and panic twisted together inside her chest at the thought of losing him. "How the hell did you find me?!"


    And then, in one sharp, sudden movement, she lunged toward Mnie. Only one thought in her mind... If Mnie was gone, Adam would be hers. She knew she might not be able to kill her but she was desperate. If nothing else, she could harm the bitch¡¯s smug face.


    She got no more than two steps before three officers closed in. One grabbed her arm, twisting it behind her back. Another shoved her down to her knees with the cold barrel of a gun pressed lightly against the back of her neck.


    "Let me go! I have to kill her!"


    But the officer would not let her move and Saira could only struggle as she spat, "You think you¡¯re so clever. This ce¡ªit was scrubbed. There were no records. No digital trail. How did you find me so soon?"


    It was not Mnie who answered but another man as she stared at him with crazed eyes,"Because you made one mistake. You assumed Adam wouldn¡¯t have done anything to protect himself."


    Saira froze.


    Who was this man? She was sure she had seen him somewhere.... but where? And why did he look so dangerous?


    She hadn¡¯t even realized he was there.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked slowly. Adam had been unconscious. How could he have...


    Max stepped closer, and held up a small device in his hand. "Adam has a subdermal imnt embedded in his body. Almost impossible to detect without a scan. It activated in the hospital first. Then the airport and then right here.


    Saira blinked. "No... no, that¡¯s not possible. This is not some movie..."


    Max gave a small shrug. "You would¡¯ve missed it unless you knew exactly where to look. And unless Adam deactivated it, it would stay dormant¡ªexcept under the right conditions."


    He paused, letting the silence press against her like weight.


    "At the airport," he continued, "when you were in that tiny airfield, there must have been a moment just a flicker, when Adam stirred. Maybe a twitch of consciousness. It created a brief electromaic pulse¡ªsmall, but enough. The chip picked up the signal and pinged us."


    Saira stared, horrified. Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    Max held up the device. "We¡¯d been listening for it. Just in case."


    "You¡¯re lying," she whispered.


    "We weren¡¯t sure at first," he continued, undeterred. "The signal was weak. But it was there. So we traced it. We reviewed flight ns filed within thest three hours- especially from Maniwa. Not many options."


    Mnie stepped closer now, and smiled. "And once wended in this region, we contacted local services. It didn¡¯t take long. One nurse gged a report¡ªshe was suspicious of a medical patient flown in under tight security, with a woman who refused to give her real name."


    Max nodded. "So we acted fast. We gave the paramedics new orders¡ªseparate you. Redirect your ambnce. Buy time""


    Mnie¡¯s eyes gleamed. "And here we are."


    Saira staggered back a step, the exnation crashing over her like a wave. She had been so sure. So confident. She¡¯d checked Adam herself. She¡¯d changed their identities. Filed fake medical records. Bought a new SIM under a dead name. Even Spencer¡ªhe didn¡¯t know about this.


    "No one knew," she said aloud, as if by saying it, she could undo the reality pressing in around her. "No one but me." Saira clenched her fists. "You had no right¡ª"


    Mnie cut her off. "You had no right. You made a deal with Collins. You disappeared with a man making the world believe that he was dead. You set me up for his murder, faked your own death, and burned every bridge to buy your freedom. But you still failed in this, didn¡¯t you?


    Saira¡¯s voice broke. "You don¡¯t understand."


    "I do, Saira. I do. But that does not mean I will let you get away with it. You had your chance with Adam and you it gave it up."


    Saira¡¯s eyes darted wildly, her whole body trembling with adrenaline and disbelief. The room¡ªthe agents, the guns, the quiet judgment on every face¡ªbegan to blur around the edges. Her mind couldn¡¯t hold it all at once. Everything she had built, everything she had risked¡ªhade undone in a matter of minutes.


    Her voice cracked, desperate and rising. "Where is he?" she shouted, her head whipping toward Mnie. "Where¡¯s Adam? What have you done with him?!"


    Mnie met her gaze without flinching, the calm in her voice like a p. "He¡¯s with me."


    Saira froze. For a beat, her mind seemed to go utterly still.


    Then¡ª


    With a guttural scream, she lunged again, this time catching Mnie off guard. Her hands wed at her, fingers tangling in Mnie¡¯s dark hair as she tried to drag her down, her face twisted in a snarl. "He¡¯s mine! He was mine! You lying bitch¡ªyou took him from me!"


    The room erupted into movement.


    Two agents surged forward and yanked her back. Saira thrashed violently, her boots skidding against the hardwood floor as she shrieked like a wild animal. Her hair was half-fallen from its bun, eyes bloodshot and wide, spit flying from her lips as she fought.


    "You don¡¯t get to have him! You don¡¯t get to take him!"


    Her whole body heaved with the effort of screaming, of resisting, of refusing to ept the end. " I will not let you take him! If I go down, I will take you with me!"

 Chapter 219: No!!!

    <h4>Chapter 219: No!!!</h4>


    "Wow. Just what a man wants to see the moment he opens his eyes after wrestling with death... His best friend hugging his best wife."


    Max rolled his eyes as he stepped back from Mnie, who had just pulled him into a grateful hug for saving Adam. "You¡¯ve only got one wife and one friend, Adam," he said dryly, smoothing out his shirt. "So maybe skip the ¡¯best¡¯ part. And I expect a man to thank me when I save his life."


    Adam gave a pained grimace at that, but his gaze had already drifted toward Mnie ignoring Max. She looked wrecked-pale, hollow-eyed, her hair dishevelled, her clothes rumpled. Like someone who hadn¡¯t slept in days. Instantly, he felt his heart ache and he extended his hand to her, feeling relieved that she took it immediately.


    He knew he¡¯d been stabbed-he could still feel the dull throb of it under theyers of bandages-but it was clear that while he¡¯d been slipping in and out of consciousness, something else had happened. Something big. Something that had taken more from her than it had from him.


    "Melon," he murmured softly, and then almost instantly regretted it. Because the name seemed to break something inside her. Instantly, tears spilled down her cheeks and even though she didn¡¯t say a word and just surged forward, and threw her arms around him with a force that made him wince.


    Adam sucked in a sharp breath, not sure if the pain in his chest was from the wound or from something else. But he knew one thing. He was just being hugged to death. And the fact that she was shivering, was enough to let him know just how trouble she could have been.


    "Okay, okay¡ªeasy there, Melon," he whispered with a wince. "I¡¯m held together by medical-grade glue, you know? Go easy on the ribs."


    She pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes, still holding on like she didn¡¯t trust him to stay put otherwise. Her face was blotchy, streaked with tears, and her nose was red. Frankly, she looked like someone who¡¯d lost a fight. He raised his palm and cupped her face," You look... bad."


    Thement earned him a smack out of nowhere and then she growled," You endanger yourself again like this, I will hang you upside down by your ankles and hit you!


    Adam blinked. "I am in the hospital and you are threatening me?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t even flinch. "Hospital or not, don¡¯t test me. I am two minutes away from smuggling in a frying pan and going full cartoon violence on you."


    Adam blinked at her, mouth twitching. "That¡¯s oddly specific. And slightly terrifying."


    "Good. Fear keeps people alive," she muttered, brushing away a tear furiously. "You clearly have none."


    He chuckled softly, ignoring the sting in his side. "Okay, okay... <i>ow</i>¡ªseriously though. What happened?" He looked between her and Max. "Last thing I remember is looking for Adir and then... lights out. How did we get from there to me lying here, looking like I lost a fight with a blender?"


    Max, who had been quiet long enough to make them both suspicious, let out a slow sigh as he walked to the foot of the bed and crossed his arms.


    "Well. It is reallyplicated. You see, Saira had aplex andyered n and something that we could not even have guessed."


    As Max exined theyers of the n that Saira had formted, Adam¡¯s eyes went cold. It seemed he had let them be too long. It was time to serve them their just desserts. With a simple exchange of nces, he conveyed his words to Max who gave a slight nod and was ready to take his leave.


    But before he could leave, Mnie banged on the table," Whatever it is you are nning, drop it for now!"


    Both Adam and Max turned around to look at her. How did she guess?


    "It doesn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to understand your exchange, okay. But for now, both of you will do nothing! The police is investigating the case already and I am sure that Saira will blurt out Spencer¡¯s name. So, Adam, you will rest and recover from your injuries and not go around nning any sort of revenge!"


    Adam gave her a small nod but then immediately teased her," Calm down, sweet little melon. With the way you worried, one would think that you had fallen in love with me."


    Mnie stilled as she nced at him, with the crooked smile on his face. She narrowed her eyes, and even though her heart was beating fast, she said haughtily," Oh please! You are the biggest damsel in distress I have seen. Always falling into dangers while I have to ride to your rescue. Thanks but no thanks."


    Adam grinned and tugged at Mnie¡¯s hand, "Liar."


    Meanwhile, Max stood frozen in a corner as he stared at the couple," What did they take him for? A light bulb? But if he was that, then he was probably the most invisible light bulb. Because neither of them seemed to know of his existence.


    Huffing he left the couple to argue about whether Adam would work hard or rest first and Max walked away, whistling a tune. Adam had sessfully distracted Mnie and now, it was time to set the game that Adam had been preparing for.


    Finally, they would get rid of the thorn named Collins¡¯ in their side and he would then force Adam to take his rightful ce as the CEO and go on a long vacation to the inds....


    With that in mind, Maz walked out of the room, lost in his thoughts, the dog food that he had been served, long forgotten under the excitement of going on a holiday.


    On the other hand, Mnie was now fussing over Adam and his injuries while arguing with him about what kind of a man she would fall in love with....Her only worry was that Adam might recognise that her idea of a perfect man resembled him too closely...

 Chapter 220: Tease

    <h4>Chapter 220: Tease</h4>


    Mnie carefully ced the bandage over Adam¡¯s stomach, pressing it down with more gentleness than she felt. She let out a slow breath, her eyes lingering on the scarred skin beneath her fingers. The scarring had been worse up close. She could see the preciAre you sad that the perfect abs are mark ed for life?" Adam¡¯s voice was light, teasing, like none of it really bothered him. He grinned, smug and entirely too pleased with himself for someone whose stomach was half-covered in gauze.


    Mnie narrowed her eyes at him. Then, without a word, she smacked him just below the bandaged area¡ªhard enough to make a point, but not enough to do any real damage.


    He let out a dramatic groan. "Hey! How can you hit an injured man? I didn¡¯t think you were so heartless, my sweet melon!"


    "How can you make a joke like that? Do you think it is easy seeing you like that?" she shot back, exasperated.


    But she didn¡¯t pull her hand away. And she didn¡¯t stop staring at the ce the bandage met his skin. as her fingers stayed there.


    Adam followed her gaze, then nced back up at her with a smirk, saying in a low voice," You know, if you keep touching me like that, I¡¯m going to start thinking you are interested in more..."


    Mnie didn¡¯t look up, but her fingers twitched slightly against his skin. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I was just thinking of something else and distracted so I didn¡¯t realise my hands are there."


    He chuckled. "So cold. And yet... your hand¡¯s still there. Still distracted, are we?"


    His smile widened as she finally looked up, eyes narrowed.


    "It¡¯s called making sure the bandage stays in ce," she said tly.


    "Right," he said, drawing out the word. "And the lingering contact is just¡ªwhat? Medical curiosity?"


    She rolled her eyes and started to pull her hand away, but he caught her wrist to stop her and keep her hand in ce.


    "You¡¯re a terrible nurse," he said. "But you make up for it with the bedside manner."


    Mnie gave him a long look, her expression unreadable as she warned, "Careful. You¡¯re two lines away from earning another smack."


    Adam grinned, unfazed. "Worth it. I¡¯d take a punch from you any day if it means you¡¯ll keep looking at me like that."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Like what?"


    "Like I¡¯m more than just the idiot who got himself nearly torn up."


    For a second, her expression flickered. "You are an idiot," she said. "That part¡¯s not up for debate."


    He nodded slowly. "Yeah. I know. I agree I am Adam the idiot."


    His hand loosened around her wrist, but didn¡¯t let go. His thumb brushed lightly against her skin, and when he spoke again, his voice had dropped lower. "Melon... I know you think I am taking this as a joke. And I act like none of this matters, but..." He paused, jaw tightening. "You went through hell because of me. You nearly¡ª"


    He stopped himself, shaking his head. "I should¡¯ve been the one to deal with it. Not you. And I am sorry that I was not there to save you."


    Mnie gave him a smile and somehow almost blurted out that she was used to it but instead shook her head," Adam, how did getting stabbed be your fault? All I want is for you to stay safe. Just that. I can take care of everything else. The inheritance, the schemes, the family secrets¡ªI could handle all of it. But when someone actually tried to kill you..."


    She paused and her voice faltered. "I don¡¯t think I want to be part of this fight anymore."


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything more, her words stuck in her throat. Even though she had not believed for a minute that he was dead, the fear at the back of her mind about losing him made her brain freeze.


    Adam turned his hand and entwined her fingers with his, staring down at their joint hands. He wanted to assure her that he did not want ¡¯in¡¯ this fight either but if they didn¡¯t fight back, they would be dead sooner orter like cannon fodder in a novel.. But of course she knew that already... so he simply assured her, "You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. With Saira behind the bars now, it is not long that she will blurt out everything about Spencer and he will be handled by thew as well. As for Robert Collins, he is going to..."


    "I don¡¯t care what happens to them, Adam. Lets¡¯ not talk about that..."


    Adam smiled, " Really? Then what do you want to talk about? I have an idea..."


    Mnie gave him a suspicious look. His tone was back to the original him... which meant something flirty was going toe out of his mouth, and then before she could warn him...." You could kiss my wounds better, you know. I assure you that is a really good way of taking care of me. It might even mean that I won¡¯t have to see the doctor anymore.


    Mnie scoffed at that and then impulsively, leaned down and ced a kiss on his stomach beside the gauze, before hurriedly pulling down the hospital gown he was wearing to cover him up.


    He stared at her for a moment, stunned before he caught her hand again," Melon! That was too short... It will take years to heal my wound at that rate. Come on.... you need to give a few more of those...


    Mnie scoffed and stood up," Well, I don¡¯t mind if you heal slowly."


    "I protest! I am the patient! I know I need more than one kiss to heal!" Adam protested.


    Mnie rolled her eyes," I am the nurse, so I decide how much you need. Now, close your eyes and rest."


    "Not until you give me another kiss."


    Mnie stared at him for a moment and then leaned down, her lips close to his face... he waited until she was close and then, just when their lips were about to meet... she flicked his nose, straightened and walked away while he protested, calling out," You tease!"

 Chapter 221: Saira’s Silence

    <h4>Chapter 221: Saira¡¯s Silence</h4>


    "What do you mean Saira is not Saira and Adam wasn¡¯t dead?"


    Spencer dragged a hand through his already disheveled hair, tension coiling in his chest as he processed the shocking update from his contact inside the police department. ording to the n¡ªtheir n, the one Saira herself had orchestrated with meticulous detail¡ªher death was to be faked, Adam¡¯s death was to be real, and Mnie was supposed to take the fall for all of it.


    It had been precise. Clean. And he had been the one to provide the evidence to frame Mnie... For which, he had use Ben... ben had been the one to sneak into the office and conduct that search. He had been the one to arrange the fake auction with the fake supplier...


    But now the police were saying that Saira wasn¡¯t even really Saira, and Spencer was left trying to piece together how they could have found this information. He never could have imagined that while Saira hade to him, desperate to save herself from his grandfather, proposing her grand scheme to frame Mnie, she had been spinning an even deeper web¡ªone that involved not just faking her own death but kidnapping Adam as well.


    Of course she had hidden it well. She must have known that if she let on her n to save Adam, he would never have agreed. All his life, he¡¯d wanted only one thing. And that was to be rid of Adam. But now all his ns had gone to waste!


    How was he supposed to exin things to grandfather? Saira was useless now, Adam was missing and their sole informer by Mnie¡¯s side- Ben, was also gone to waste.


    Thinking of Ben made him even more angry! To have nned Adam¡¯s fake death with Ben, of all people. Ben!


    Ben¡ªthe man he had handpicked to make sure Adam died quietly in the hospital. When both Adam and Ben disappeared, Spencer had assumed Ben had simply lost his nerve, gone soft at thest minute and opted to smuggle Adam out instead. It had seemed usible at the time, even frustratingly predictable.


    But no. This wasn¡¯t Ben going rogue. This had been Saira¡¯s n all along. And now, she was going to be interrogated by the police and end up implicating him as well. That maniptive, lying b*tch. Was there any woman who was trustworthy? Mnie and Saira were cut from the same cloth! Only his Hallie had been perfect until now. Loving and Loyal.


    "Do you have any idea where Saira is, at the moment?" Spencer finally asked the officer in Maniwa. He had to clean things up before he returned home to grandfather. Until now, the fact that Saira was not dead was being kept under wraps but if grandfather discovered it, all hell would break loose for him.


    Already the old man was angry at him because he has not been weing towards Patrick Collins. If this news broke out, he might as well end up losing the old man¡¯s support and trust. And he could not afford to lose that for now.


    Just then, even as he was thinking this, his phone started to ring. He cursed and let out a breath as he looked at the called id.


    "Yes, grandfather?" Spencer said, as he tried to keep his voice steady so as not to make him suspicious. He pinched the bridge of his nose, a dull throb already pulsing behind his eyes.


    Sir Robert Collins didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. "Have the police released Adam¡¯s body yet? We must make arrangements. It¡¯s not right to dy something like this. It is better to do it as soon as possible to be done with this matter. If this news is leaked to the media before Adam is buried...


    Spencer swallowed, forcing himself not to react. "Not yet, grandfather. The police are still conducting formalities. You know how they are too slow. I¡¯ll press them again. If not, then I will try other means..."


    There was a pause on the line. Then the old man¡¯s voice came back, measured, but with that same cold edge that always made Spencer feel ten years old again. "Make it fast. And while you¡¯re at it, you may as well im Saira¡¯s body, too."


    Spencer froze.


    His throat went dry, and for a brief second he couldn¡¯t form words. "Saira¡¯s... why Saira?"


    "She was loyal," Sir Robert said simply, as though that exined everything. "For years. The least I can do is give her a burial."


    Spencer blinked hard, trying to mask the nausea, rising in his gut as Sir Robert continued, "I want her buried next to her mother. It¡¯s what the girl would have wanted. Patrick agrees. He¡¯s been taking it hard. You know how much he cared for her. Saira was like a daughter to him."


    Spencer let out a slow breath, nodding even though the old man couldn¡¯t see him. "I¡¯ll see what I can do, grandfather. But I highly doubt. After all, we are not family in any way." he muttered.


    "See that you do," Sir Robert said. "And Spencer¡ªclean this up. No more mistakes."


    The call cut off without a goodbye, as usual. Spencer stared at his phone screen for a moment, as he wondered what to do next.


    Saira¡¯s body. He was being asked to retrieve a body that didn¡¯t exist. That had never existed.


    And if Sir Robert found out¡ª


    His phone began to buzz again in his hand, interrupting his spiral of thought. The number was unknown. Foreign.


    He hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Hello?" he said, voice low, cautious.


    There was a brief silence and then a smooth voice came through, "Spencer, this is Saira."


    He felt his anger explode as he heard her name and voice. How dare she call him now, after messing everything up! Angrily, he was about to disconnect the call, when she hurriedly said," Don¡¯t disconnect or you will regret it."


    Spencer scoffed at that, "I already regret teaming up with you! What more can you make me regret."


    "Come to me and find out then...I can help you."

 Chapter 222: Father

    <h4>Chapter 222: Father</h4>


    Patrick ced the phone down on the table and let out a long breath. Saira was alive. And with Spencer involved, there was a chance she might actuallye out of the prison. He had to stop that from happening before things slid downhill faster. And his own health was on the brink...


    He sighed again and headed for the study, where his father would be. After a brief knock, he stepped inside.


    Sir Robert Collins looked up and smiled. "Patrick? How are you feeling now?"


    He returned the smile but it was clear to anyone who knew him that it was not a genuine one.. "Much better, Father. Though who knows how long that¡¯llst..."


    "Don¡¯t say that, son! I¡¯ve been talking to every expert I can get my hands on. They¡¯ve already started digging into your case. I¡¯m sure someone wille through soon. Until then, you will have the best diet ording to the n and I want you to rest well. Leave all the stress to me.


    Patrick gave him a faint smile, but didn¡¯t say anything more. He didn¡¯t have it in him to fake hope right now. He was actually looking forward to this death but his only worry was Adir.


    "Father... there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you," he said, his voice t.


    Something in his tone made Sir Collins pause. He lowered the paper in his hands and turned fully to face Patrick, his expression shifting as if bracing for something he couldn¡¯t yet name. Patrick let out a breath and sat down in the chair opposite him, clenching his fingers in front of him.


    "I hope you¡¯ll be able to forgive me."


    Before he could say more, Sir Robert cut in sharply with an simple barked order, "Don¡¯t start speaking in riddles, Patrick. Just tell me. Quickly. What is it?"


    Patrick hesitated, ran a hand through his hair, then got to his feet as if the weight of what he had to say wouldn¡¯t let him sit still. He walked over to the side table, poured a ss of warm water from the jug, and brought it back, cing it in front of his father. "You might need this."


    Sir Robert looked down at the ss, then back up at his son. "What could you have possibly done that you think I¡¯ll need a drink to hear it? Out with it. Thest time you behaved like this was when you were in high school and had crashed your car into the neighbour¡¯s yard!"


    Patrick drew in a long breath, lips parted slightly as if the words were right there¡ªbut still, he held them back. He watched as Sir Collins picked up the ss and downed the water in a single gulp.


    "There," Sir Collins said as he set the empty ss back on the table with a quiet thud. "I¡¯ve had it. Now stop dilly dallying and speak."


    Patrick swallowed hard. "I just hope... you won¡¯t end up hating me for it," he said atst, his voice low, barely more than a whisper.


    Sir Robert let out a breath, sharp with irritation. "What have you done, then? Go on, out with it. How could I hate my own flesh and blood?" He paused for a beat, then narrowed his eyes. "Is it like Spencer said? Have youe back to help Adam? Is that what this is about? Because if it is¡ªif that¡¯s what¡¯s been eating at you¡ªthen let me save you the trouble. It won¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all useless now, so it makes no difference to me."


    Patrick shook his head, slowly, then looked up and met his father¡¯s gaze. "No. It¡¯s not that," he said, quietly but firmly.


    He paused, as if searching for the right words, then continued. "After I left here... you know I was just drifting. From one ce to another. City to city. Country to country. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. Everything felt like a fog I couldn¡¯t get out of. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing or why. I just... ran. Ran from this ce. From myself. From everything."


    This time, Sir Roberts said nothing. He didn¡¯t know what to say as he was assaulted with guilt all over again.


    Patrick continued slowly," Anyway, after a few months, mother called me. She named the ce and said I had to be there."


    Sir Robert raised an eyebrow now. As far as he knew, after their son had left, Lady Collins had never seen him. So, how did... But once again, he stayed quiet.


    Patrick leaned back slightly, his shoulders tense, eyes distant. "It was around the time I was seriously considering ending everything," he said, the words blunt but quiet. "I was just... done. Every morning felt heavier than thest. I couldn¡¯t see a way forward, and honestly, I didn¡¯t want to. But then¡ªout of nowhere¡ªshe called. Mother. She named a ce and said I had to be there. That was it. No exnations, no pleading, just...e."


    He rubbed his palms together, slowly, as if trying to remember the warmth of that day.


    "At the time, I thought maybe it was a sign. Maybe I was supposed to see her onest time before I left the world. So I went."


    Sir Robert¡¯s brows furrowed. He stayed silent, but a flicker of unease passed through his eyes.


    Patrick¡¯s voice lowered, turned cautious. "I hadn¡¯t seen her in so long. She looked different. Thinner. Older. But her eyes were the same. And they were angry¡ªreally angry."


    That made Sir Robert shift in his seat, his expression tightening. He opened his mouth, then shut it again.


    Patrick didn¡¯t seem to notice as he continued, "She didn¡¯t ask me how I was. Didn¡¯tment on where I¡¯d been. She didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t even smile. She just sat me down and said she was angry. At you."


    Thatnded harder than expected. Sir Robert straightened slightly, a wary defensiveness creeping into his posture. "She was angry at me?" he echoed, slowly. "For what?" He knew she¡¯d been angry at him about not protecting Adam but why would she take that to Patrick?


    Patrick looked directly at him now. "You. She said you¡¯d cheated on her. With someone much younger."


    The words hung in the air.


    Sir Robert blinked. His mouth tightened. "Patrick, your mother and I.... we had an understanding..."


    Patrick held up a hand. "Just let me finish."


    Sir Robert fell silent again, though his jaw worked with restrained tension.


    "She said it wasn¡¯t just an affair. That the woman had your child. A baby. And that when she found out¡ªout of shame, out of fury¡ªshe took the child from the mother. Made her leave. Threatened her, maybe. I don¡¯t know many details. But the child... she kept it. Away from the world. Away from you."


    Sir Robert¡¯s face had drained of colour. He looked stunned, and something else... but it wasn¡¯t shame. No... It was excitement. Patrick felt sick at this as he heard the older man ask," She did what?"


    Patrick nodded slowly, a bitter smile just tugging at the edge of his mouth. "That¡¯s what shocked me too. Not just that you¡¯d done it. But that Mother had done something so... calcted. So unlike her. And more than that she said it like a confession.


    Patrick drew in a long, steadying breath. "She didn¡¯t just tell me what happened. She showed me."


    He leaned back slightly, eyes distant as if watching it y out all over again. "She left the room without another word, and when she came back... she was holding a baby. A newborn."


    Sir Robert¡¯s expression hardened, but his eyes grew distant. It was as if the very idea of such a thing being possible hadn¡¯t fully registered.


    "He was tiny. Could barely open his eyes. Wrapped in a soft blue nket. And her hands were shaking," Patrick continued, his voice barely audible now. "She handed him to me without hesitation. Just... ced him in my arms like it was the most natural thing in the world. And then she looked me in the eye and said, ¡¯He¡¯s yours now. You will raise him well. And you will never let your father find out about him. Ever.¡¯"


    He gave a hollowugh. "I thought she¡¯d lost her mind. I told her I couldn¡¯t do that. That I didn¡¯t even know how to hold a baby properly, let alone raise one. But she wasn¡¯t hearing it. She just repeated herself, this time more firmly. ¡¯Promise me, Patrick. You will take him. And you will keep him safe. He cannot be brought up under his father¡¯s name. Not after what he did to me.¡¯"


    Sir Robert opened his mouth to speak, but Patrick held up a hand.


    "I promised her. Not because I understood... not then. But because of how she looked. It wasn¡¯t rage anymore. It was heartbreak. I think... I think it broke her, knowing the child existed. That your affair had resulted in something so permanent. But more than that, she couldn¡¯t bear for the world to know. For the shame to follow the Collins name."


    "And so you took him," Sir Robert said slowly, already making the connection, "A newborn child."


    Patrick nodded. "I named him Adir. I raised him myself. In every country I travelled to, every city I stayed in. He was my responsibility. And every time I thought about bringing him here, thought about introducing him to you... I remembered that promise. I remembered the fire in Mother¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t ask me. She made it a condition."


    Sir Robert was silent. The colour had drained from his face.


    "And Saira?" he asked finally, voice raw. "What about her?"


    Patrick¡¯s gaze hardened slightly. "She wasn¡¯t allowed to see him. Mother made sure of it. She found Saira after the baby was born and took it away without giving her a chance to even hold her. The baby is not even registered under Saira¡¯s name. His birth certificate names you as the father and mother as the ¡¯mother. And mother told Saira if she ever tried toe near the child, she¡¯d make sure she vanished without a trace. I don¡¯t know what she said exactly, but Saira was terrified. She disappeared not long after that. But of course she was by your side. Mother did give her a way to contact me, but it was the same warning. That they don¡¯t know my identity.


    Sir Robert sank deeper into his chair. "I knew your mother could be cruel when hurt... but this..."


    Patrick¡¯s tone softened again, tinged now with regret. "And I followed her orders. For years, I never let Saira see Adir. Even when I wanted to bring him here, when I thought he should know who his family really is, I couldn¡¯t do it. I made a promise."


    "And then , when Saira contacted me again, I knew that she thought it was Adam¡¯s child. I did not correct her. I thought if you see the child as Adam¡¯s at lease you would meet your child.


    He paused, his voice trembling slightly. "But now... now Saira is gone. Adam is gone. And I¡¯m not far behind them. I¡¯ve lived with this lie long enough, and I can¡¯t leave Adir with it too. He deserves to know who he is. And he deserves more than I¡¯ve been able to give him while dying. That¡¯s why I¡¯m breaking the promise."


    He looked up, locking eyes with his father.


    "For his sake, not mine."

 Chapter 223: Off The Hook

    <h4>Chapter 223: Off The Hook</h4>


    "I¡¯ve got something for you," Max said as he stepped into Adam¡¯s hospital room not even thinking to knock.


    Adam looked up slowly with a guarded expression, "What is it?"


    Max rubbed his hands together and sat down on the stool as he said, "I know where your supposed son is. And... I know who his adoptive father is."


    "Supposed son?" Mnie asked, lifting her head sharply. She paused mid-slice, the apple knife hovering in her hand. Her voice was cautious, as she asked. "Wait-you mean you know who sent Elias Kramer? Has the man returned to Maniwa?"


    That caught both Max and Adam off guard. They turned to look at her, confusion flickering across their faces. Max narrowed his eyes. "Hold on. Are you saying the attorney who helped you? You think he was sent by Adir¡¯s adoptive father?"


    Mnie nodded slowly. "Yes. I... I think so. I met a boy at the hotel where I was staying in Maniwa and thenter at the airport. The kid was cute. And thenter, at the airport, this man approached me. He warned me to be careful. At the time, I thought it was just a strange coincidence, but now, with everything that¡¯s happened-the police, the investigation-I think he might¡¯ve known more than he let on. And honestly, he¡¯s the only person who makes sense. He¡¯s the only one I can think of who would have had both the motive and the means to send help when we needed it most."


    Adam¡¯s brow furrowed and his voice hardened. "Whoever he was, he has been clearly keeping secrets. It is quite probable, he is the one who took Adir that night, then he might have witnessed the entire thing. He could¡¯vee forward. He could¡¯ve told the truth and spared us all of this... mess. Instead, he chose to hide behind anonymity and send awyer. Why go to such lengths?"


    "I don¡¯t know..." Mnie admitted, having no idea what to think of that or having any exnation for the question.


    "I think Mnie has a point," Max interjected, cutting through the tension. Both Adam and Mnie turned toward him. His expression was serious now, the weight of what he was about to say hanging heavy in the room. "And Adam¡ªonce you hear the name of the man who is Adir¡¯s adoptive father, you¡¯ll understand everything."


    Adam looked at him, eyes narrowing. "Who is he?"


    Max took a breath, then said, with deliberate rity, "His name is Patrick Robert Collins."


    "Patrick..." Mnie murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly in recognition. Then, her voice rose in shock. "Spencer¡¯s father who has been missing for thest few years?"


    Max gave a slow nod. "Yes. Patrick Robert Collins. The same."


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything. He remained still, his expression unreadable, eyes locked somewhere in the distance as if trying to piece together a puzzle with missing parts. The silence stretched for several moments, thick with unspoken thoughts.


    As the quiet grew ufortable, Max reached out casually toward the tray beside Mnie, his fingers inching toward a slice of freshly cut apple. Before he could grab it, Mnie smacked his hand away with a sharp p of the knife¡¯s t side.


    "Ow!" Max yelped, drawing his hand back and ring at her. "What was that for?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t even look at him as she calmly resumed slicing. "That¡¯s for Adam! Not for you. You want to eat, you can take an apple from there and cut it for yourself?"


    Max scoffed. "Cut it for yourself? That¡¯s no way to speak to the man who just brought you the biggest information of the year. And especially when I have more information that might be useful to you."


    She raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t bother replying. Instead, she flicked a piece of peel into the trash with pointed precision.


    Max turned to Adam, gesturing toward Mnie with both hands. "You see what your best wife is doing to your best friend? Ie bearing revtions, risking life and limb, and I get pped for trying to steal one piece of fruit. One slice. That¡¯s abuse. You need to find a new best..."


    Just as Max would have said, "New best wife.", Mnie cut in in a high voice," Get a new best friend. One who won¡¯t try to steal the nutrition from your te when you are injured.."


    Adam finally blinked and gave a small huff of amusement, the faintest ghost of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth at Max and Mnie¡¯s antics. But soon, he exhaled, the lightness gone from his face. He pushed himself up against the pillows, and sighed, "We need to go back soon," he said finally, ncing between them. "Soon. This... being here like this¡ªit¡¯s not helping anymore."


    Adam went on, slower this time, like he was putting pieces together as he spoke. "Patrick Collins has always been... unpredictable. There were times I thought he had my back. Stepped in when no one else would. And then other times¡ªhe vanished. He¡¯d go cold. Like he didn¡¯t care. Like none of it mattered. He¡¯s not someone I¡¯d ever trust blindly. And him having Adir...and being in cahoots with Saira" His voice drifted. "It doesn¡¯t sit right."


    Max leaned forward, elbows on his knees, eyes serious now. "That¡¯s what I thought too. But there is more..."


    However before Max could mention what the more was, Adam looked at him. "So where is he?"


    Max winced. Just a flicker. But Adam caught it.


    "He¡¯s at the Collins estate," Max said, the words clipped and reluctant. The day he met Mnie at the airport, that is where he was going.


    That made Adam go quiet again. Really quiet. He looked down at his hands, deep in thought while Mnie nced at Max. "He went back there? Why? Why hide Adir all these years and then run back the moment Adam and Saira are gone?"


    Max nodded. "I have no idea."


    Adam didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t even move. But something in his face shifted as he tried to make sense of what was happening when Max continued, "I don¡¯t think the old man knows about Adir thought. Patrick¡¯s keeping everything... separate."


    Adam turned to him slowly. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean Adir¡¯s not there. He¡¯s not with Patrick. He¡¯s been kept somewhere else. Off the radar. Not hidden, exactly¡ªbut not there either. And from what I can tell, Patrick hasn¡¯t told Sir Collins that he adopted the kid.


    Mnie narrowed her eyes. "Why not?"


    "Maybe he doesn¡¯t trust him. Maybe he¡¯s protecting the kid. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to open that door."


    "Or he¡¯s waiting," Adam said, voice low. "Waiting for something. But what?"


    Max didn¡¯t disagree or offer any suggestions but said," I might have a guess. That¡¯s the other thing I found. There was a test. A DNA test Patrick ran on Adir when he adopted him. Quiet¡ªpaperwork buried deep. But I found it."


    Adam looked up slowly, already knowing where this was going.


    Max nodded once. "Adir isn¡¯t your son. But he is family to Patrick Collins.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. "What does that mean? Adir is not Adam¡¯s biological son? Then who did Saira have a child with..."


    Max spoke quietly at that..." The DNA test reveals that Patrick and Adir... they¡¯re half-brothers. They share the same father."

 Chapter 224: What?

    <h4>Chapter 224: What?</h4><subtxt> "Patrick and Adir... they¡¯re half-brothers. Same father"


    For a second, no one moved. Then Mnie blinked as her brow furrowed. "That doesn¡¯t make any sense. Patrick¡¯s what¡ªalmost fifty?" And then, Mnie realized..."Holy shi..."


    She caught herself, nced at Adam, and added with deliberate emphasis, "It seems Sir Robert is quite something. Even when you told me how he ¡¯groomed¡¯ girls... I didn¡¯t practically think how active he was... he was almost eighty... I almost feel bad for Saira..."


    Adam grimaced at that, and Max outrightughed, shaking his head as he said, "A man fathering a child in histe seventies... it¡¯s quite the dreame true, isn¡¯t it?"


    But Adam didn¡¯t respond. He liked the kid- Adir. Had even let himself believe, for a while, that the boy might be his. As much as he hated Saira, as much as the idea of being tied to her forever because of a child made his stomach turn, knowing that Adir was Sir Robert¡¯s son instead... it left a sour, disappointing taste.


    There was something about the boy that didn¡¯t fit with Robert Collins. Something warm. Something real.


    Mnie seemed to read the thought right off his face. She reached over, caught his hand gently and held it.


    Adam finally exhaled, low and tired but also reminding himself relieved. Now, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how Mnie would feel about being a step mother... Of course, he didn¡¯t say that outright. And before he could say anything, he heard Mnie ask, "What I don¡¯t understand is, why did Saira not tell Sir Collins about this? If she¡¯d told, wouldn¡¯t he have at least not tried to kill her?"


    Adam shook his head slowly. "Only by maintaining that Adir was my son could she convince Sir Robert that she still had a hold over me. She would¡¯ve believed that was enough. If Sir Robert had known the truth¡ªthat the child was his¡ªhe would¡¯ve cut her off immediately. No hesitation. Because then, it wouldn¡¯t just be me she was manipting. It would¡¯ve meant she had a hold on him. And he would never have allowed that."


    He paused, jaw tight. "She yed it well."


    "But I still don¡¯t understand where Patrick Collins fits into any of this," Adam said, frowning. "As far as I know, he left soon after he threw me out of the house. That means he would¡¯ve been long gone before Saira gave birth. So how the hell did the child end up with him?"


    Mnie stayed quiet for a moment, thoughtful. Then she said slowly, "There¡¯s another question we¡¯re not asking."


    Both men looked at her.


    "Why did Patrick go along with her in the first ce?" she asked. "Why agree to deceive Adam? And thenter¡ªwhy the sudden shift? Why send awyer to me, of all people, and then take Adir straight to Sir Robert afterward? What changed? What made him decide to turn on Saira? Or support her for that matter."


    Adam looked down, expression dark. "That¡¯s the part I don¡¯t get either."


    They were still processing Mnie¡¯s question when Max¡¯s phone buzzed. He frowned, picking it up, and read the message quickly.


    His face changed.


    Adam caught the shift immediately. "What is it?"


    Max didn¡¯t answer at once. He looked up, blinking as if re-orienting himself, then said, "Patrick just made a move."


    Mnie sat straighter. "What kind of move?"


    "He¡¯s ordered for Adir to be brought to the Collins estate. Soon. I guess you are going to either get an uncle or a son after your ¡¯death¡¯."


    They both nodded. Okay. No one knew that Adam was still alive but Patrick Colllins did. So, until they knew his motive, judging where to go from there on was going to be difficult.


    Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why now?"


    "That¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it?" Max said, tossing the phone onto the table. "We were just talking about how none of this makes sense, and suddenly he¡¯s stepping forward like this is all part of some longid n."


    Mnie looked at Adam, then back at Max. "Did thewyer say anything about <i>why</i> he¡¯s taking Adir there? I mean... is he going to present the boy as Adam¡¯s son¡ªor Sir Robert¡¯s?"


    Max shook his head. "No rification. Nothing official."


    Adam let out a long breath and leaned back. "He¡¯s not going to say it¡¯s Sir Robert¡¯s child. He can¡¯t. That would ruin everything. I think they will dere me dead and introduce the child as my heir. That is if Patrick¡¯s protecting the old man¡¯s reputation which he would considering the fact that Patrick Collins has always looked upto his father. Additionally, we need to check grandmother¡¯s will. If there is any such provision there where in case of my death, my child can inherit the estate and thepany....If they are able to establish Adir as my child, then they have dual power. The child is back in the family fold and they estate is in their hand. It is quite a master stroke..."


    Mnie winced," Dam* it! These people can¡¯t even leave a child alone?"


    "So... you think he¡¯s really going to im Adir is your son?" Max asked with concern.


    "I think he¡¯ll do whatever causes the least damage to the family name," Adam said. "And it¡¯s easier to paint me as the fool who didn¡¯t know than to admit Sir Robert fathered a child with a woman nearly fifty years his junior."


    Before anyone could reply, Max¡¯s phone buzzed again.


    He grabbed it, nced down¡ªand froze.


    "Max?" Mnie asked.


    His expression had changed. nk first, then slowly twisting into something sharper.


    "Max, what is it?" Adam pressed.


    Max looked up, voice t and slow. "Sir Robert Collins was just hospitalized. He had a severe heart attack. Minutes ago. It seems he¡¯s unconscious. They¡¯ve taken him into emergency care. I¡¯m already messaging my contact to keep an eye on this and let me know if this is real or some other borate n..."</subtxt>

 Chapter 225: A Heart Attack

    <h4>Chapter 225: A Heart Attack</h4>


    Patrick Collins stood quietly outside the ICU, his arms crossed and his back resting against the cold white wall. His face showed no signs of worry or fear for the old man who he had brought to the hospital in a rush. Not even a flicker of emotion crossed his features as he waited for the doctor.


    There was no sign of worry or urgency in his expression. He could¡¯ve been waiting for a taxi instead of a doctor for all the expression his face showed.


    The hallway stretched out in silence, filled only by the low hum of machines and the soft squeak of nurse shoes on the polished floor. A wall clock ticked somewhere overhead. Patrick nced at it once, then looked away with no sign of impatience or concern. His gaze wandered nkly across the tiled floor and up to a nearby bulletin board, but he didn¡¯t really take anything in.


    The only thing that would indicate he was agitated was his clenched hands on his side. After all, if he had not made the revtion so directly and instead prepared his father for it...


    When the ICU doors finally opened, he still didn¡¯t move, letting the doctore to him.


    "Mr. Collins?" the doctor asked.


    Patrick nodded.


    The doctor gave a short sigh before speaking. "Your father¡¯s heart stopped suddenly. It was unexpected. But we were able to revive him in time. He¡¯s stable now."


    Patrick nodded again, his face still unreadable. "I see. Thank you for your hard work, doctor."


    The doctor studied him for a second, as if trying to gauge his reaction. "Has there been anything unusualtely? Any stress or emotional shock he might have gone through? He¡¯s been in our care for years and there haven¡¯t been anyplications. He has maintained a healthy lifestyle and is quite fit for his age. This wasn¡¯t something we sawing."


    Patrick¡¯s jaw tightened slightly and he nodded. Yes. I am aware how hard he works to maintain himself. Recently, he received some personal news earlier today. It... affected him greatly."


    "I see," the doctor said slowly. "That might exin it. At his age, even emotional distress can be dangerous. We can¡¯t afford any more incidents like this. If he gets agitated again, the result could be worse next time."


    Patrick nodded again. "Understood. I¡¯ll make sure nothing like this happens again."


    The doctor¡¯s tone softened. "He¡¯s being moved to a VIP room soon. You can see him once he¡¯s settled. But please, be mindful of what you discuss with him. He needs rest. No surprises."


    Patrick gave a faint nod. "I¡¯ll take care to shield him and prevent anything troublesome..."


    With that, the doctor turned and went back through the ICU doors. Patrick stayed where he was, his eyes fixed on the floor again as he sighed. He¡¯d known this might happen some day. He just hadn¡¯t thought it would happen so soon. Someone might say that Sir Collins was already eighty but still...


    A nurse passed by and told him it would only be a few more minutes before his father was moved. Patrick thanked her quietly and returned to his waiting.


    His thoughts wandered back to the conversation earlier that morning. Words that couldn¡¯t be unsaid. He hadn¡¯t meant to drop the news so bluntly, but it hade out that way. Maybe he¡¯d been tired, or careless, or maybe he just didn¡¯t realize how fragile his father really was now.


    Now he did.


    Ten minutester, the same nurse came back and nodded toward him. "You can see him now. He¡¯s in Room 403, just down the hall."


    Patrick stood up and walked toward the room without a word. His steps were steady, no rush, no hesitation. Outside the door of Room 403, he paused just briefly before pushing it open.


    Inside, the room was dim but quiet. Machines beeped softly in the background, and the drawn blinds let in only a trace ofte afternoon light. Sir Collinsy in the hospital bed, propped up by pillows, an oxygen line under his nose. His face was pale and sunken, but his eyes¡ªwhen they slowly opened¡ªstill carried the same sharpness that had always been on his face, from as far back as he could remember.


    Sir Collins blinked slowly and turned his head slightly toward him. "I want to see the boy," he murmured, his voice rasping but clear.


    Patrick didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze shifted down toward the edge of the bed, avoiding his father¡¯s eyes. Then he let out a short breath, barely audible. "I apologize," he said quietly. "I shouldn¡¯t have told you like that. It was... sudden."


    Sir Collins shook his head weakly. "You don¡¯t need to be sorry. I¡¯m just d you don¡¯t me me."


    Patrick looked up, finally meeting his eyes.


    "You raised him. You took care of him. That¡¯s more than most people do, even for their own," Sir Collins continued. "You didn¡¯t have to, but you did."


    Sir Collins reached out a frail hand, resting it on the edge of the nket. "He deserves to know. I deserve to see him."


    Patrick leaned back slightly. "He¡¯s young. It would be difficult for him to understand right away."


    "He¡¯s my son," Sir Collins said.


    Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened a fraction. "Yes. But for now... for his sake and yours, I¡¯ll introduce him to you as your grandson."


    Sir Collins¡¯s brows furrowed faintly but he didn¡¯t object.


    Patrick continued, his tone calm and deliberate. "He knows me. He trusts me. If we confuse him now, or if some one finds out and spreads rumors that might agitate you again¡ª" he paused, then added, "¡ªwe risk more than rity. We risk your life."


    The old man slowly nodded. "So... I¡¯ll be his grandfather... for now. But when the time is right, I will take him under my wing."


    Patrick gave a slight nod in return. "Yes. Thank you for your understanding, father. Just until the time is right."

 Chapter 226: A Small Child

    <h4>Chapter 226: A Small Child</h4>


    Adir held his father¡¯s hand, curious but also a little worried. He was excited to finally meet the grandfather he had only heard about in stories, but there was a nervous flutter in his stomach. His father didn¡¯t look too pleased about bringing him along, and that made Adir uneasy.


    He had a lot of questions¡ªabout who his grandfather was, what he was like, and why they had never visited before¡ªbut he kept them to himself. He just walked quietly, staying close to his father¡¯s side.


    As they stepped out of the elevator, his father suddenly stopped and turned to him. "You know you¡¯re not supposed to answer any questions about where you lived, or anything like that, right?"


    Adir nodded quickly.


    "Good," his father said, and they continued walking down the hallway.


    The closer they got to the door, the more unsure Adir began to feel. Something about the moment made him slow down. By the time they reached the entrance and his father opened the door, Adir had drifted just far enough behind that he was nearly hidden behind his father¡¯s legs.


    He heard his father call out into the room, "Father, I¡¯ve brought Adir."


    A deep voice responded from somewhere inside. "Where is he? Bring him to me."


    Adir peeped out from behind his father¡¯s legs. His small hand clutched the fabric of his father¡¯s trousers for a moment, but then he let go and took a cautious step forward. He saw the old man seated lying in a raised bed near the window, watching him.


    Adir raised his hand and gave a small wave. "Hello," he said.


    Sir Robert Collins beckoned him forward with a slight tilt of his fingers. "Come here, boy. Let me see you properly."


    Adir hesitated only a second before walking over, looking up as he approached. When he stood in front of him, he gave a smile and said, "Hello, big father."


    Sir Collins blinked once, then let out a shortugh. "Big father, eh? That¡¯s a new one."


    Adir stood with his hands behind his back, rocking on his heels. "That¡¯s what I decided to call you. Father said that you are my grandfather, but calling you that is so boring."


    "Well, Bit father is very fine thinking boy." Sir Collins said already looking pleased with the little boy, as he extended his hand and patted his head," You look just like me."


    Adir¡¯s eyes went wide. He took a step back and made a face. "Big father! I¡¯m not that old!"


    Sir Collins chuckled at the look of horror on the little face, "I meant when I was a little boy."


    Adir blinked, his head tilting. "Were you also a little kid?"


    "Yes," Sir Collins said, his tone softening. "A long time ago."


    Adir looked unconvinced for a second, then nodded slowly. "Okay... but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be that old."


    "You¡¯d be surprised," Sir Collins replied with a knowing smile.


    Behind them, Adir¡¯s father stayed silent, watching the exchange with an unreadable expression. Adir nced back at him, then turned again to Sir Collins.


    "Did you have toys?" he asked, his curiosity breaking through.


    Sir Collins nodded. "Not like the ones you have now. But yes. A wooden horse. A slingshot. And a cricket bat that was too big for me."


    Adir grinned. "I have a drone."


    Sir Collins raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯ll have to show me how that works."


    "I will," Adir said, then took a step closer and looked up again. "Can I sit with you? Father says that I should sit with you and spend more time to make up for thest four years when you¡¯ve missed me."


    Sir Robert patted the side of his bed and nodded as he sent a pleased look towards his ¡¯older¡¯ son and then turned to watch his youngest son climb up and sit next to him.


    Just then, a nurse entered the door with a perfunctory knock.


    Just then, a nurse entered the room with a perfunctory knock, clipboard in hand.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Collins," she said in a neutral tone. "It¡¯s time for your injection and medication."


    Before Sir Collins could respond, Patrick stepped forward. "I¡¯ll handle the medicines. You can go ahead and give him the injection through the IV line."


    The nurse gave a brief nod, used to such arrangements. "Alright."


    Patrick walked to the cab at the side of the room, opened it, and pulled out a few blister packs and bottles. He set them down on a small tray and carefully popped out the pills, arranging them carefully. Just then, Adir jumped off the bed and ran to his father, grinning up at him, "I¡¯ll give them to Big Father."


    Patrick paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Be careful. Don¡¯t spill them."


    He handed Adir the tray, along with a ss of water. The little boy took them carefully, holding the tray steady with both hand and walked over to the bed.


    He handed Adir the tray, along with a ss of water. The little boy took them carefully, holding the tray steady with both hands. He walked over to the bed, his eyes focused and serious.


    "Here you go, Big Father," he said, setting the tray gently on the bedside table. He picked up the ss of water and held it out while Sir Collins reached for the pills.


    The nurse nced over and stepped closer, inspecting the tray. Her brow furrowed slightly as her eyes moved over the number of pills¡ªjust for a second. She seemed about to say something, but at that exact moment, her pager buzzed sharply at her waist. She looked down, pressed a button to read the message, and sighed.


    "I need to step out," she said quickly. "But I¡¯ll check back in a while. Please make sure he finishes everything."


    Patrick nodded. "He will."


    The nurse nodded at that and stepped out then, with a frown on her face, as if she was missing out something.


    Adir,on the other hand, looked pleased with himself and returned the ss to the tray once the old man had taken the pulls as he asked, "Did I do it right?"


    Sir Collins gave a weak smile and patted the boy¡¯s arm. "You did just fine." He then cast a look and made a request to his son," Bring me my assistant. I want to have a word with him. And when is Spencer returning? Call him and ask."

 Chapter 227: Wise

    <h4>Chapter 227: Wise</h4>


    "Sir Roberts, are you certain this is a wise decision? I would strongly advise against it."


    Robert Collins shook his head and offered thewyer a faint smile. "I¡¯m very sure this is a wise decision, okay? I had previously named Spencer as the sole heir, and now I want to include Adir Collins as a beneficiary as well. You can speak to Patrick¡ªhe¡¯ll provide you with the adoption papers. Just follow my instructions and make the changes."


    Thewyer hesitated, his brow furrowed as he looked at his client. "Sir Roberts, I must urge you once again to reconsider. Adir Collins is adopted, and still a minor. This decision could raiseplications¡ªnot only legal but emotional. All his life, Spencer has been known as your heir. This change may not sit well with him."


    Robert Collins¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. His voice remained calm but firm. "I¡¯ve already thought this through. Adir may be young, but he¡¯s part of this family now. I will not be revisiting this decision. It¡¯s final. As for Spencer, I will make him understand. Soon, he will have his grandmother¡¯s estate so naturally losing a bit of mine won¡¯t make much of a difference to him."


    Thewyer opened his mouth as if to press further, but at that moment the door opened and Patrick stepped into the room.


    Robert turned slightly toward the sound. "That¡¯ll be all, Mr. Darrow. You can leave now." His tone made it clear the discussion was over.


    Mr. Darrow hesitated a beat, then gathered his briefcase with a quiet nod. As he passed Patrick on his way out, he offered a tight-lipped smile and left without a word.


    Patrick looked from the door to Robert. "What was that about? Why was thewyer here?"


    Robert leaned back against the back of the bed, waving a hand dismissively. "Just a few updates to the will. Nothing important."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t push. Instead, Robert looked around the room, scanning for someone.


    "Adir hasn¡¯te today?"


    Patrick shook his head. "I didn¡¯t bring him."


    Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "And why not?"


    Patrick shifted his weight. "I just thought that since you¡¯ll being home soon, it might be better if you spent more time with him there. At home, he will be morefortable there.."


    Robert gave a slow nod, though his face betrayed a flicker of displeasure. "I see."


    He reached for the ss of water on the bedside table but didn¡¯t drink. Instead, he nced at Patrick again. "What about Spencer? When is he returning? Was he not informed about my health?"


    Patrick nodded. "He was told the day you were admitted. I sent him the details myself."


    "And?"


    "He hasn¡¯t replied yet," Patrick said, voice t.


    Sir Robert Collins exhaled quietly through his nose and set the ss down without drinking. "I suppose he¡¯s busy in Maniwa. Must be hard work for him to wind up everything."


    Patrick didn¡¯tment.


    "Patrick," Robert said after a beat, "about the will..."


    "That¡¯s what I wanted to ask you about," Patrick said quickly, stepping closer. "Why are you changing it now? You know Spencer has always been the heir. Everyone knows that. It¡¯s what he expects. What the family expects."


    Robert looked at him with narrowed eyes, knowing his son had already guessed his intentions. "And?"


    "I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Adir. The trust fund, the education ount-everything. He¡¯s taken care of. Bringing him into the will like this... it¡¯llplicate things."


    "Complicate what exactly?" Robert¡¯s voice was still calm, but there was steel underneath it.


    Patrick didn¡¯t answer right away. "Spencer¡¯s not going to like it."


    Robert let out a low breath. "Then he doesn¡¯t have to like it. This is my decision. I won¡¯t be dictated to-certainly not by Spencer. And so what if you have already made arrangements? Your arrangements are yours and what I have prepared is mine. When you told me you wanted nothing to do with what I wanted to give you, I epted and let you go away. But now, I will not be letting you interfere with what I give my other son! Am I clear?"


    Patrick studied him, but said nothing. He gave a single nod, subdued, then stepped back.


    Robert looked out the window, his jaw set. " And, if Spencer has a problem with it, he cane here and say so himself. Until then, I¡¯ll do as I see fit. Now, listen to what I have to say. Your health is declining and mine is too. You have to appoints someone as a guardian. Do you have anyone in mind? Because, if not, I will make the arrangements..."


    Patrick nodded slowly. "I do have someone in mind. Someone I trust."


    Robert turned his head from the window and looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Who?"


    "I¡¯ll share his credentials with youter," Patrick replied. "You don¡¯t have to worry about it right now. He¡¯s capable, dependable, and discreet."


    Robert studied him for a long moment. "You¡¯re not avoiding the question, are you?"


    "No," Patrick said inly. "I¡¯m just saying it can wait. You should concentrate on recovering."


    Robert gave a quiet grunt but didn¡¯t argue. He leaned back against the pillows, his face tired, the lines at the corners of his eyes sharper than usual.


    "It¡¯s not just about trust," he said after a pause. "It¡¯s about judgment. I don¡¯t want someone who¡¯s going to buckle when the family starts whispering. This decision¡ªnaming Adir, changing the structure¡ªit¡¯s going to raise trouble. The guardian has to know where I stand. And he has to hold that line specifically when ites to protecting Adir...


    Patrick nodded again. "He¡¯ll hold the line. I made sure of that."


    Robert¡¯s gaze lingered on him, and Patrick smiled without giving away anything, though he was tempted to ask if Sir Collins was finally going to regret teaching Spencer to be so ruthless, now that his own son might be caught in the crosshairs?


    But, he didn¡¯t ask. Instead he simply took out the medicines on a tray and brought them to him.

 Chapter 228: Prisoner

    <h4>Chapter 228: Prisoner</h4>


    There is someone here to see you."


    Saira Vaughn looked up at the officer who hade to escort her. She smiled faintly. It had to be Spencer. That poor grandchild of Sir Collins¡ªhe must havee running to her in tears, desperate for help with the mess he¡¯d stumbled into this time.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly eager to get up and meet him. In fact, she felt no urgency at all. The entire reason she had chosen Maniwa for Mnie was precisely because of its reputation¡ªremote, unruly, and mostly ignored by the authorities. A ce where consequences were vague and justice was optional. That was the point.


    Now that she had been caught here, she knew better than to expect a quick escape or a fair oue. The system here was unpredictable, and if it decided to crush you, it rarely needed a reason.


    So really, there was no need to rush.


    With a soft sigh, Saira finally rose from her chair. There was no use stalling any longer. She followed the officer down the dull corridor, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the concrete walls.


    When the door to the meeting room opened, she stepped inside¡ªthen stopped. Her brows drew together slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t Spencer.


    A tall man in a in, dark suit stood waiting. He didn¡¯t rise from the chair until he saw her hesitate. Saira¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied him, her posture still and guarded.


    "You were with Mnie, weren¡¯t you?" she asked, her voice cold and t.


    The man gave a small nod, then extended his hand across the table.


    "Yes," he said. "I was there to defend her. My name is Attorney Elias Kramer."


    Saira didn¡¯t take the offered hand. She moved slowly to the chair opposite him and sat down, keeping her eyes fixed on his face.


    "What are you here for, then?" she asked. "Did Mnie send you?"


    Kramer shook his head once, smoothly, like he¡¯d anticipated the question. "No. My client sent me to Mnie, and now he¡¯s sent me to you."


    "You were not hired by Mnie?" Saira asked slowly, wondering who would have dared to help Mnie so swiftly. She¡¯d thought it had been bad luck that Mnie had been able to get away so quickly. So, she had been wrong then? It seemed there was someone else ying behind the scenes as well.


    Saira gave a humourlessugh and looked at the attorney again. "Of course. And let me guess¡ªthis mysterious benefactor wants to help me out of the kindness of his heart?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t put it that way," Kramer said calmly. "But yes, he can help. If you¡¯re willing to meet certain terms, there¡¯s room to negotiate. A reduced sentence. Possibly parole under favorable conditions."


    Saira leaned back in her chair, arms folded. "I¡¯m not interested in ¡¯favorable conditions,¡¯ Mr. Kramer. I want out. Completely. If your client wants something from me, he can start by offering something real."


    Kramer met her stare without flinching. "Outright release is not on the table. Your current charges alone¡ªfraud, falsifying official documents, operating under multiple false identities, attempted murder and essory to murder¡ªare enough to lock you away for life."


    She smiled thinly. "Alleged essory to murder."


    "There¡¯s surveince," he said evenly. "Phone records. Witness testimony."


    There¡¯s surveince," he said evenly. "Phone records. Witness testimony."


    She clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "All circumstantial. Still, you¡¯re right. The fraud alone would do it. I made too many people look stupid in very public ways. They¡¯ll want to make an example of me."


    "Exactly," Kramer replied. "And that¡¯s why you need this deal more than you want to admit. Without it, your sentencing hearing will not go well. No judge is going to show leniency to someone they think manipted the system, sent the detectives into a frenzy and left a body behind."


    She studied him in silence for a moment. "So tell me something useful. What exactly does your client want?"


    "We¡¯ll get to that," Kramer said. "But before we do, I need to know you¡¯re actually considering this."


    She gave a small, humorlessugh. "What makes you think I¡¯d trust any of this? You won¡¯t tell me who your client is, what he wants, or why he sent you. I¡¯ve had worse offers in tighter corners, but they at least came with names."


    Kramer didn¡¯t respond right away. He watched her, face unreadable. Then, slowly, he pushed back his chair and stood.


    "If that¡¯s your decision, Ms. Vaughn, I¡¯ll walk away."


    Saira raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    "I¡¯m not here to convince you," he went on. "This offer isn¡¯t a negotiation. It¡¯s an opening¡ªone your record doesn¡¯t deserve, but you¡¯re getting it anyway. Maybe out of respect. Maybe for other reasons. But make no mistake, I won¡¯t be back. If I walk out that door, the next time you see someone in a suit, it¡¯ll be the prosecutor reading your final charges. And I assure you, they won¡¯t be as polite."


    He picked up his briefcase and gave her onest look.


    He turned and headed for the door.


    Saira remained still, watching his back, her arms still crossed tightly. But the words "lifetime sentence" echoed in her mind with growing weight. Fraud, fake IDs, essory to murder. The list was too long. They¡¯d build their case and throw the book at her, simply because they could.


    When Kramer¡¯s hand touched the door handle, she finally spoke.


    "Wait."


    He paused but didn¡¯t turn around.


    She rose from her chair and rubbed her hands, "You want a yes before even telling me what he wants in return? That¡¯s not how I work."


    "At least tell me what your client wants," she said. "Then I¡¯ll decide. If it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll agree."


    Kramer studied her a moment longer and then turned towards her.


    "All right," he said. "But once I tell you, there¡¯s no taking it back. You¡¯re in. Understand?"


    Saira nodded once. "I understand."


    "Good," he said quietly. "Then let me tell you exactly what¡¯s being asked of you..."

 Chapter 229: Death

    <h4>Chapter 229: Death</h4>


    Patrick Collins sat quietly in therge Collins mansion, silent as ever. He stared down at his scattered reports and let out a long, weary sigh. He didn¡¯t need a doctor to tell him-death was near. He could feel it creeping in, dull and certain, settling into his limbs and stealing his strength. The loss of movement was no longer asional; it lingered. Just sitting like this made him tired, as if gravity had doubled just for him.


    Slowly, with effort, he moved his trembling hands and reached for the small white pill on the table. He ced it on his tongue and swallowed. The doctor had already scolded him¡ªmore than once¡ªfor continuing with the steroids. They gave him energy, a brief sh of life, but it was a cruel trade. The same pills that helped him move were also feeding the symptoms, pushing him further toward the inevitable. Still, he took them. What choice did he have?


    He needed to get things done, and fast. Time was no longer something he could afford to waste. Leaving without finishing what he had started would be too cruel... especially to his Adir. Of all the people in his life, only Adir still mattered. He didn¡¯t have the energy or the will-to care about anyone else.


    He had set himself three tasks. Two were already in motion, both in their early stages, moving slowly but at least moving. The third was the hardest: getting in touch with Adam. That part wasn¡¯t just unfinished, it hadn¡¯t even begun. And now, even the thought of it exhausted him. He didn¡¯t have the strength to get on a ne, to fly all that way just to talk.


    He had hoped Adam woulde to him. Soon. But it seemed Adam had decided to return on his own schedule, whenever that was. Patrick wasn¡¯t sure he had that long.


    He sat still for a moment, thinking. If Adam wouldn¡¯te to him, then he would have to send someone. He didn¡¯t like the idea of involving anyone else¡ªthis was supposed to be something he faced himself¡ªbut he was too far gone to be stubborn now. There wasn¡¯t enough time left for pride. Someone else would have to approach Adam on his behalf. Probably Elias.


    "Spencer¡¯s on his way back."


    Patrick stared at the words for a moment with an unreadable expression. Then, to his own surprise, he smiled.


    So, the boy had finally decided to return. That could only mean one thing, he was ready to admit his own folly.


    He leaned back, letting his eyes close for a moment. He could feel the pill starting to kick in, a slight burn in his chest, and a thinyer of alertness brushing over the fatigue. Not strength, but a memory of it. Just enough to keep him upright.


    He was thinking through what to ask Elias when he heard the soft knock at the door. Not the kind of knock meant for attention, but the small, tentative kind only one person ever used.


    Before he could answer, the door creaked open and a tiny figure stepped inside.


    Adir.


    The boy was clutching a little green dinosaur in one hand, his curls messy, pajamas rumpled, and his face still holding that puffy softness of sleep. Patrick straightened slightly, and Adir moved without hesitation, padding across the room on bare feet. He reached the chair and climbed up with practiced effort, first onto the armrest, then into his father¡¯sp.


    Patrick didn¡¯t speak. He just shifted, careful not to jar his aching side, and adjusted so the boy could settle morefortably. Adir leaned in, warm and small, tucking his face into Patrick¡¯s chest.


    He stayed like that for a while and Patrick could feel his heart melt. How was one supposed to resist something like that? This little boy was the reason he wanted to live longer.


    Just then, without lifting his head, Adir whispered, "Father... are you not feeling well again?"


    Patrick froze.


    It was not the question itself. It was the tone. Gentle. Adir did not understand the extent of his sickness but he understood whenever he was not feeling well..


    Patrick looked down. Adir was now looking up at him, his dark eyes wide and sincere. His small fingers were wrapped around Patrick¡¯s muchrger hand.


    "No," Patrick said quietly. "Not really."


    Adir was quiet again, as if considering something very serious. Then he reached out, ced the dinosaur gently on Patrick¡¯s chest, and said, "You can borrow him. He helps when people are sick."


    Patrick felt something sharp and unexpected rise in his throat. He swallowed it down, blinked hard, and held the little boy closer. Adir didn¡¯t squirm. He just settled in again, content to sit in silence, as if the world outside the room didn¡¯t exist.


    He sighed as he looked down at the little head. Patrick had spent his life building things. He had spoken in rooms that determined futures, made decisions that shifted markets, andmanded silence with nothing more than a raised hand. But in all that time, in all those rooms, he had never known what it meant to be loved without condition.


    His father had only ever offered approval when Patrick aligned with his expectations- when he was easily controlled and obedient. Love, in this house, had been earned through performance. His mother had been too busy expanding her own empire to notice at times. Or maybe he had been a reminder of what she had lost in her older son.


    His wife had smiled for the photographs, yed the role of partner at parties, but her eyes had always been on the bank statements and what he could give her.. And Spencer had followed her lead, choosing the ease of her world.


    In the end, even the woman he had truly loved had ced a price on her affection, she had returned to him, but only if he promised to care for her dear daughter Saira. Love had alwayse with a use. A condition. A cost.


    Only Adir had changed that.


    From the moment the little boy had been ced in his arms, he had been different. No hesitation, no questions. He had clung to Patrick¡¯s shirt with tiny fists and looked at him like he was the center of the world. He hadn¡¯t needed Patrick to be powerful or rich or righteous. He had just wanted his father.


    Even now, as Adir sat curled against him, small and warm, holding Patrick¡¯srge hand in his tiny grip, there was no expectation. No demand. Just presence. Just love.


    The pills still made Patrick feel hollow¡ªlike a man stealing seconds from a clock that had already struck the hour. But this moment, this little boy, made him feel something real. Not strength. Not youth. But worth. He hadn¡¯t earned Adir¡¯s love. He hadn¡¯t had to.


    "I¡¯ll get better soon," Patrick said quietly, more to himself than to the child.


    Adir nodded at that, "See, the dinosaur is working his magic already."


    Patrick smiled then. This was thest task. Protecting his son from the world. He would make sure Adir was always protected, even if it meanting back from the death or taking a few people with him to death.

 Chapter 230: Who

    <h4>Chapter 230: Who</h4>


    "You look better today, Father. I¡¯m d. Doctor said he might discharge you sooner than expected." Patrick said as he walked into the hospital room slowly.


    Sir Robert Collins nodded at the words, but his sharp gaze did not miss how pallid Patrick looked. His eyes lingered on his son¡¯s face, narrowing slightly as he asked sharply, "And how are you doing? What does the doctor have to say about you?"


    Patrick gave a smile and shook his head. "Nothing much." He stepped further into the room and nced at the monitors beside the bed. After a pause, he sighed and looked at the older man not giving him a chance to ask any more questions. "I have some news. Spencer is going to be here soon. What do you want to do when he brings back Adam and Saira?"


    Sir Robert frowned. His fingers, resting on the nket, twitched slightly. "Is there any news about Mnie?"


    Patrick shook his head again. "No. Nothing yet. As far as I know, the legal procedure in Maniwa is slow. It could take years for Mnie to be fully convicted or granted a bail.


    Sir Robert¡¯s jaw tightened at that and he nodded "Once we get Adam¡¯s death certificate, we can make arrangements for the funeral. And we should publicize what Mnie has done. Find someone who can put pressure on the people there to bring things to a head soon. It should not be too difficult. And once everything is done, we¡¯ll make an even bigger announcement. It would be good to im that I suffered the heart attack because of this news. It would also easily exin your return."


    Patrick nodded. " Do you want me to help you with this?" When Sir Robert Collins nodded, he sighed and added slowly. " Okay then. I¡¯ll go and make arrangements for all this." He walked over to the bedside table and picked up a tray. "Here¡¯s your medicine."


    Sir Robert nced at the pills and grimaced. He shifted ufortably, his mouth twisting at the sight of them.


    Patrick smiled faintly. "These will be discontinued as soon as you¡¯re discharged. So don¡¯t make a face."


    Sir Robert sighed and took the pills without a word. Patrick handed him a ss of water and watched as he swallowed them slowly, grimacing again as thest one went down. " I don¡¯t like. At least one of these makes me dizzy."


    "It must be so you can rest well. Do you want me to handle the press statement a s well?" Patrick asked after a moment.


    Sir Robert nodded. "Keep it simple. No theatrics. Just the facts. Let the story speak for itself. Also, make sure to advertise that Adam was cheating on Mnie."


    Patrick moved to the window and looked out, his hands in his pockets. The sky was overcast, and the ss felt cold when he leaned against it. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while, organising his thoughts.


    "When is Spencer arriving?" Sir Robert asked.


    "Tomorrow morning," Patrick replied without turning around. "I¡¯ll meet him at the airport."


    Sir Robert said nothing. He leaned back against the pillows, his eyes half-closed.


    Patrick looked over his shoulder. "Is there anything else you want me to do before then?"


    Sir Robert shook his head slowly. "Just make sure everything is ready. And... don¡¯t go to get Spencer. He is a big boy. He cane on his own."


    Patrick remained by the window for a moment longer, then turned back toward the bed. He studied his father¡¯s face, noting the lines etched deeper than before, the weariness that hadn¡¯t been there months ago. His voice was quieter this time.


    "What do you think about Spencer?"


    Sir Robert looked up at him, eyes narrowing again. "What do you mean?"


    Patrick hesitated, then walked back toward the bed, pulling a chair closer before sitting down. "I mean... if something were to happen to me. Would he be a good guardian?"


    Sir Robert stared at him, frowning. "No," he said firmly. "First, nothing is going to happen to you. But if anything does, I am still here."


    Patrick watched him closely but said nothing. He waited.


    Sir Robert shifted on the bed, adjusting the nket as if the movement could distract him. Then, after a pause, he added, "However... I¡¯ll make some arrangements for this. Don¡¯t worry."


    There was a brief silence between them until Patrick leaned forward, elbows on his knees, hands sped together.


    He looked at his father¡¯s troubled face. "It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it, father?"


    Sir Robert¡¯s gaze flicked to him, but he said nothing as he sent Patrick a questioning look.


    Patrick continued, his tone t but probing. "You¡¯ve done everything you can to bring Spencer to the top. Every decision, every reshuffle in the family. You even nned to leave everything to him-every treasure we¡¯ve built. But when ites to trusting him with a child... we¡¯re both hesitant."


    Sir Robert¡¯s lips thinned into a line. His fingers, still resting near the edge of the nket, curled again, this time more deliberately.


    Patrick sat back in the chair, eyes fixed on the older man. "I wonder why that is."


    Sir Robert exhaled through his nose. "He¡¯s capable. He¡¯s strong-willed. Ambitious."


    "But?" Patrick pressed.


    Sir Robert met his gaze now. "But there are things hecks. Bnce. Restraint. He doesn¡¯t know when to stop. You give him a cause, he¡¯ll follow it to the end, even if it leaves nothing behind. That makes him unsuitable


    Patrick nodded slowly. "I¡¯ve thought the same."


    Sir Robert looked away. "I chose him for the empire. I didn¡¯t choose him for the family. There¡¯s a difference."


    Patrick was silent, letting that statement settle. Then he asked quietly, "Do you regret it?"


    "No," Sir Robert said. Then, after a pause, "But I might change a few details now. A few bnces."


    Patrick didn¡¯t respond right away. He stood up and walked back to the window, this time resting a hand on the ss. The cold steadied him and said slowly, "Spencer doesn¡¯t know how to protect what matters. He knows how to attack, but not how to preserve."


    Patrick closed his eyes briefly. Then he nodded and whispered, "But I¡¯ll make sure someone who does understand value of life... will take care of Adir."

 Chapter 231: Spencer’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 231: Spencer¡¯s Return</h4>


    Spencer stood outside the hospital, taking a long, steady breath. The air was stale, but he needed a moment to collect himself. There was no avoiding it now. He was going to have to confess to the entire fiasco.


    How he had nned it all out. How he had convinced himself it was the only way. Teaming up with Saira, helping her disappear while framing Mnie and getting rid of Adam for good. It had all seemed so clean, so final in his head.


    But everything had gone wrong. Disastrously wrong. Just as the old man had predicted when he knew what he had done.


    Now he was left with nothing but consequences and the quiet dread sitting heavy in his chest. He could already picture the look on the man¡¯s face. The disbelief, the rage and the ¡¯ I told you so¡¯ expression. He would be furious and probably rightfully so. But what choice did Spencer have? It wasn¡¯t as if he could undo what had happened.


    But then Spencer shrugged, almost to himself. So what if he had failed this time? There would always be another opportunity. There always was. He had made mistakes-fine-but mistakes could be corrected. Rerouted. This wasn¡¯t the end of anything.


    Besides, what could the old man really do now? Sir Robert Collins was already in a hospital bed, clinging to life. The machines were probably doing most of the work. If this was the end, then


    Spencer was the one left standing. He was the only heir. The estate, the money, thepany¡ªit would all be his, regardless of how angry his father had been. And even if he wasn¡¯t dying now, he would soon and still, he would be the only heir.


    He exhaled again, slower this time, and was about to head inside when he spotted a familiar figure near the hospital entrance. A man in a tailored grey suit, carrying a leather briefcase. It was Dalton, his grandfather¡¯s longtimewyer.


    Spencer stepped forward quickly, intercepting him just before he reached his own car. Why was he here? He intercepted the old man with a calm smile, "Mr Dalton, didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Were you here to see another client?"


    The man paused, blinked and then shook his head," Huh? No no. I was here to see Sir Collins. He had some..."


    And then the man paused and pressed his lips into a thin line. "Spencer. You¡¯re here. I thought you were away... Wee back. You¡¯re quite filial. That is good. You¡¯vee to see your grandfather the moment you¡¯ve entered the country. Good good."


    Spencer nodded calmly and asked," Thank you. So you were here to check on grandfather?"


    There was the briefest pause. Barely noticeable. But Spencer caught it. Dalton shifted the briefcase slightly and nced backwards..


    "I was just... dropping off some paperwork," he said quickly. "Routine stuff. Hospital admin."


    Spencer tilted his head. "Paperwork? For grandfather?"


    "Yes, yes. Nothing important," Dalton said, too fast. "Just tying up loose ends. Listen, I really should¡ª"


    But Spencer cut in. "Wait¡ªwhat kind of loose ends?"


    Dalton¡¯s eyes darted toward the hallway. "I have another appointment. We¡¯ll talk soon." And with that, he turned and walked briskly toward the lifts, not waiting for a reply. "You should go in fast."


    Spencer watched him go, jaw tightening. That briefcase. The rushed excuse. The way he hadn¡¯t quite met his eye. Something was up. Spencer knew that instinctively.


    He wasn¡¯t just here for random administration work. Dalton was trying to get something signed. And if it was from his father, in that condition, it could only mean one thing: a change. A change


    Spencer might not like.


    Spencer let out a sharp curse under his breath and turned away from the corridor where Dalton had disappeared.


    Why would the old man need to change the will?


    He was recovering. Not dying. The doctors had said as much-minorplications, but he was stabilizing. So what could be so urgent that Dalton had to rush to the hospital with a briefcase of documents? And even if it was a change of will, who else would grandfather make his heir.


    Then it hit him.


    Patrick Collins. It had to be. His father had finally gotten through to Sir Robert but how? Spencer clenched his jaw. This had to be about Patrick. It made perfect sense. And if the old man had softened enough to rewrite parts of the will, then Spencer¡¯s entire future could be hanging by a thread.


    He pulled out his phone, scrolled down quickly and tapped a name.


    As soon as the line connected, he spoke. "I need you to find out if Dalton made any changes to Sir Robert¡¯s will today. I want details. Doesn¡¯t matter how you get them. Talk to the secretary, hospital staff, anyone. Just get me something. Fast."


    He let out a breath. The fastest way to find out would be to go inside and find out.


    As the elevator doors opened on his grandfather¡¯s floor, Spencer forced himself to slow down andpose himself. Now was not the time to expose any weakness. He couldn¡¯t let his grandfather know about Adam and Saira being alive. Not until he knew if there were any changes to the will.


    And what they were.


    He stepped into the room with a smile on his face, expecting the old man to be lying quietly on the bed. What he saw stopped him in his tracks and he could only stare for a few moments.


    Sir Robert Collins was sitting upright in bed- propped up by pillows, sses perched low on his nose- his familiar voice animated and full of life. In hisp sat a small boy, no older than four or five, leaning in as Sir Robert read aloud from a thick, hardbound book. Every few lines, the old man paused to let the boy guess what came next, chuckling at the excited guesses.


    Theughter was jarring. It wasn¡¯t just that Sir Robert looked far better than Spencer expected, it was theplete absence of the stern, calcting patriarch he knew.

 Chapter 232: The Rival

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Rival</h4>


    Spencer blinked, still caught off guard at the sight.


    The boy looked vaguely familiar. Dark hair, sharp chin¡ªthere was something about the eyes.


    But before he could make any connection, Sir Robert nced up mid-sentence and spotted Spencer. The warmth in his face didn¡¯t vanish, but it shifted and cooled slightly. "Ah," he said, closing the book. "Look who¡¯s finally decided to visit." Spencer stepped further into the room, masking his surprise behind a carefully constructed smile. "I came to see you," he said, eyes fixed on the child in Sir Robert¡¯sp. "Wasn¡¯t expecting...pany."


    He gestured subtly toward the boy, "Who¡¯s the kid?"


    Sir Robert paused and studied Spencer for a long moment, then ran a hand over the boy¡¯s head. "Spencer," he said quietly, "this is your younger brother."


    Spencer blinked.


    His stomach twisted, but he held his expression. "I¡¯m sorry¡ªwhat?"


    The boy beamed up at him. "Hello, big brother!" he chirped, waving enthusiastically. "I¡¯m Adir!"


    Spencer¡¯s smile vanished.


    "No," he said, stepping closer, his voice sharp. "Don¡¯t joke like that."


    Sir Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but Spencer pressed on and spoke coldly, "I don¡¯t have any brothers."


    Adir froze, the smile draining from his face. He shrank slightly, retreating into Sir Robert¡¯s side as he whispered aint," Why is he so scary?"


    The old man¡¯s arm went around him instantly and protectively. "That¡¯s enough," Sir Robert said, the edge in his voice unmistakable. "You don¡¯t speak to a child like that. He¡¯s four and you¡¯re scaring him!"


    Spencer¡¯s jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t look at the boy¡ªcouldn¡¯t. His focus stayed locked on his grandfather. "Where did hee from?" he asked, the usation simmering just below the surface. "Since when do I have a little brother?"


    Sir Robert ignored the venom. He turned to Adir and spoke gently. "Why don¡¯t you go sit in that chair over there, hmm? Just for a minute. I need to talk to Spencer."


    The boy nodded slowly, slipping off the bed without a word. He padded over to the armchair in the corner and climbed into it, hugging a cushion tight to his chest.


    Once he was settled, Sir Robert faced Spencer again. "You want answers, I¡¯ll give them. But not if you n to shout or scare him again. You may not have known about him, but that doesn¡¯t make him any less real. And he is your brother. Whether you like it or not."


    Spencer folded his arms, tense and guarded. "This is why Dalton was here, isn¡¯t it?" he asked, voice low. "You¡¯re rewriting the will. For him."


    Sir Robert said nothing. Not yet. But the look in his eyes told Spencer he was closer to the truth than he wanted to be. Spencer opened his mouth to argue, but just then door creaked open behind him.


    He turned sharply.


    Patrick Collins stepped into the room, wearing his usual smug calm smile.


    Spencer¡¯s expression twisted.


    "You," he spat, taking a step forward. "Where did you even get a kid? Since when do you have another son?"


    Patrick blinked at him, but without giving him a chance to speak, Spencer scoffed and continued, "Seriously? A child? At your age? What the hell is wrong with you?"


    He was building now, heat rising fast. "Do you hate me that much? You abandoned me, disappeared for years, and now you walk in here with some four-year-old and expect me to be happy to have a brother.


    Patrick didn¡¯t flinch. That made it worse.


    "Look at him," Spencer continued, jabbing a finger toward Adir, who was now hugging the cushion so tightly his knuckles were white. "He¡¯s young enough to be your grandson. You realise that, don¡¯t


    you? You could¡¯ve been his damn grandfather."


    He paused as he said it. And then something shifted in his face. His brow furrowed. His lips parted slightly as the pieces clicked into ce.


    He looked back at the boy. Dark hair. The same eyes.


    He spun on Patrick, voice rising to a near shout. "This is Saira and Adam¡¯s son, isn¡¯t it?"


    Patrick didn¡¯t answer still, only sending Sir Collins a look.


    Spencer took a step closer, incredulous. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That¡¯s who he is. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got him. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here. You brought Adam¡¯s son into this family now!"


    "Enough!" Sir Robert barked suddenly, the authority in his voice slicing through the tension like a de. "That¡¯s enough, Spencer."


    But Spencer wheeled on him, furious now. "You too? You¡¯re taking care of Adam¡¯s kid now? Are you kidding me?"


    Sir Robert¡¯s chest rose and fell faster than before. He looked strained, pale.


    "Did you n this?" Spencer pushed. "What is this game? Rece me with him? With their child? Is that why Dalton was here¡ªso you could erase me and give everything to this child?"


    Sir Robert pressed a hand to his chest. His lips parted, but no sound came. A wheeze escaped instead.


    Patrick¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He rushed to the bed, leaning over his father. "Father?"


    Sir Robert¡¯s hand gripped the sheets. He was struggling now, sucking in air like it was water.


    Patrick mmed the help button. "We need a nurse¡ªnow!"


    Spencer took a step back, blinking as the panic set in. He hadn¡¯t meant to cause this. Not like this.


    "What¡¯s happening?" he said, voice softer, confused.


    "Get out," Patrick said sharply without looking at him. "Spencer, get out now."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Get out!"


    Nurses were already spilling into the room. One of them pushed past Spencer without even looking at him.


    Spencer backed into the hallway, dazed. The door shut behind him. But his mind was in a whirl. A grandson meant a new heir. But why would grandfather take in Adam¡¯s son? Even if his father was the one who had raised him...


    He pushed a hand through his hair and sighed. This was bad. And that is when another possibility struck him... Hurriedly, he took out his phone and asked," See if the will that was signed today has been registered yet? If not, make sure it is not registered."


    If grandfather thought he could throw him out so easily, then he had another thinking. He was already dying... all he had to do was lend a helping hand to the old man to reach the heavens faster.

 Chapter 233: Father

    <h4>Chapter 233: Father</h4>


    "Adam!"


    "Hah! Mnie!"


    Adir paused mid-run as he saw the two figures enter the house together, his shoes skidding slightly on the pavement as he stared at Adam and Mnie, frozen with uncertainty. He didn¡¯t know who to hug first.


    His eyes darted between the two of them, his breath catching in his throat. But then Mnie smiled softly and opened her arms. That was all he needed. Without hesitation, he sprinted toward her and wrapped his arms around her in a tight embrace.


    She smelled like something warm andforting, something close to what he imagined a mother might smell like. He frowned. Thest time they hugged and he¡¯d said that, his father had exined that it had been because she had been drenched in vani and that was why she was like cake. He still remembered how strong it had been. Did she bump into someone again? Maybe spilled something that made her scent like that again?


    But, he didn¡¯t ask. He just held on until his father called out, "Adir, you are going to squish the life out of her. Come on. Let her breathe."


    Adir stepped away from Mnie and then turned towards his father with a frown on his face and then turned to Adam who was standing quietly on the side. Immediately, he ran to Adam and hugged him, "Adam! How are you?"


    Adir¡¯s grin widened as he tightened his arms around Adam as he continued, "I missed you."


    Adamughed at that and picked him up with an arm, "I missed you too, buddy. And I see what you¡¯ve done there. Not recognising me now that you saw a beautiful woman!" Adir grinned at that and gave him a toothy grin iming, " Of course. Miss Mnie was glowing like an angel. I didn¡¯t even see you there."


    Adam shook his head at that and tapped his nose. "You¡¯ve grown in just a couple of days , haven¡¯t you? Be all smooth and charming."


    Adir leaned back just enough to look at him. "A little. Only a bit."


    Adam ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and shook his head, "That¡¯s not what it looks like to me. You¡¯re turning into a giant. And a handsome one at that. I¡¯m going to have a stiffpetition!"


    Adir beamed at that and shook his head," I cannot be in apetition with you. I am way too cute for you." Adam groaned at that and Air grinned but he stayed close, his hand still clutching Adam¡¯s sleeve, like he didn¡¯t want to let go just yet and Adam made no move to make him let go either.


    Patrick watched the exchange in silence. His arms were crossed loosely over his chest, and his mouth was set in a line that could¡¯ve passed for neutral if not for the way his jaw flexed slightly.


    Adam stood upright again. His gaze moved to Patrick. "Father," he said.


    Patrick gave a short nod, his eyes not straying from Adam¡¯s face. "Adam."


    The greeting sat heavily between them, stiff, almost mechanical. And neither man moved forward. No handshake. No warmth. Just a mutual, uneasy acknowledgment.


    Finally, Patrick asked slowly in a t business like tone., "I assume you¡¯ve received the DNA results."


    Adam nodded once. "Yeah. Got them two days ago."


    Silence followed. A quiet stretch that neither seemed ready to fill. Adir looked between them, his smile starting to fade. Even a little boy could guess that something was on.


    It was why Mnie stepped forward with a smile and gestured to Adir, ready to break the tension, "Adir, want to help me pick flowers for the table? The garden here is beautiful."


    Adir turned his head, distracted and grinned up at Mnie "Are you going to let me pick the colours for flowers?"


    "I¡¯ll let you be in charge," she said, already crouching slightly and offering her hand.


    He took it without hesitation, and they started walking off toward the far end of the garden with Adir talking animatedly now about colourbinations and how he liked blue but not with yellow though his teacher insisted it was a goodbination.


    Once they were out of earshot, the two men were left alone.


    Patrick exhaled, as he stared at Adam. He wanted to say so many things, but he had no idea how to say it. And that hesitation showed in the way there was tension in the way his shoulders. He turned slightly, just enough to face Adam more directly. His arms dropped to his sides, but his fingers curled into his palms.


    It was Adam who spoke first as he sighed, "Why the entire charade? Why let Saira do all that?"


    Patrick sighed. After all these years, this was the first thing they spoke about...He sighed and exined, "I wasn¡¯t expecting Saira to pull such a charade. When she suggested inviting you to Maniwa, I thought it was just because it was a neutral ce. And because I already had connections there, I agreed. I never could have imagined what she was nning" He paused, then added, "As for the stabbing... even that happened after I left with Adir. I thought they nned to frame you. And I would have helped with that. But then, someone stabbed you...I¡¯m sorry for that."


    Adam simply nodded and said nothing.


    Patrick exhaled. His shoulders rose and fell slightly, but he didn¡¯t look away. "I¡¯m also sorry for the past. And for what I¡¯m going to ask of you."


    Adam looked at him amazed. "What?"


    Patrick¡¯s gaze shifted briefly toward the house before returning to Adam. "We should sit inside for it."


    Adam shook his head. "I¡¯m fine here. This is a ¡¯neutral ce.¡¯ So it suits me."


    There was a pause. Then Patrick said, "I want you to take Adir¡¯s guardianship. And be his father."


    Silence followed at that point.. The wind moved faintly through the trees above them, and thest of Adir¡¯sughter from the garden drifted toward them before faded outpletely.


    Adam didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t move either. He stood with both hands at his sides with an expressionless face. He just looked at Patrick, as if making sure he had heard him correctly. Or even possibly wondering if Patrick had lost his mind.


    Patrick didn¡¯t repeat himself. His mouth was set in a firm line. He stood without shifting, without filling the silence.


    Adam continued to stare at him. His face didn¡¯t change. And neither did Patrick¡¯s.


    He looked like someone who had said what needed to be said and was now waiting for the response, no matter how long it took.


    Still, Adam didn¡¯t respond.


    Then the smallest movement seemed to break the frozen atmosphere. Adam blinked. His jaw shifted, then rxed. But he still didn¡¯t speak.


    Patrick didn¡¯t prompt him.


    Adam lowered his eyes. Looked at the ground for a long second. Then lifted them again.


    "Why? Why do you want that?"


    "Would you be willing to take him in if I gave you an exnation?" Patrick¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver as he asked the question quietly. And when he spoke again, he said it the same way he had before calmly and directly.


    "I want you to take Adir¡¯s guardianship. And be his father. Tell me Adam, would you be willing?" he asked.


    Finally, Adam burst out! "Five years! Five years ago, you threw me out of the house because you believed I had forced myself upon Saira. This child is the result of that pregnancy which changed my life and turned everything upside down. Why should I take in the child of the woman who betrayed me and most recently tried to kill me? She med this child¡¯s conception on me and maintained that he was mine until I have discovered everything otherwise!"


    "Added to that, he is also the blood of the man who has hated me all his life and made me miserable, regardless of my age or vulnerability."


    Patrick didn¡¯t flinch at the barrage of questions. "Because, Adam, you¡¯re a good man."


    Adam looked away, jaw tightening.


    Patrick continued. "You¡¯re better than both of us. Better than her. Better than me. And most certainly better than him."


    Adam didn¡¯t respond.


    "I know what I¡¯ve done and how I¡¯vecked. And I know what she¡¯s done. But Adir didn¡¯t choose any of that. He didn¡¯t ask for it. He just wants to be loved, and he trusts you. He already looks at you and Mnie like you¡¯re his."


    Adam kept his eyes on the ground.


    Patrick¡¯s voice stayed level. "I¡¯m not asking you to forgive us. Anyone of us. I wouldn¡¯t expect that. I¡¯m asking you to do what you¡¯ve already been doing. To keep showing up for him. To give him the kind of life we couldn¡¯t give you. Sir Robert Collins could not look past his jealousy and insecurity but you are... different"


    Adam stood there, speechless. Of all the things he could have imagined Patrick Collins asking him, this was the furthest from his imagination.


    Patrick added, quietly, "I know you are shocked. And rightfully so. Why would I, who has never bothered with you or even his own son, would be so worried about Adir and want you to have him? Because he deserves it. And because you¡¯re the only one I trust to give it to him."


    This time , Adam shook his head again, " I still don¡¯t understand why. You love taken him in and raised him for so long. So, what has changed now?"

 Chapter 234: I Guessed

    <h4>Chapter 234: I Guessed</h4>


    "You look troubled."


    Adam looked up from where he sat on the edge of the bed. His expression softened when he saw her and he grinned, pulled Mnie into hisp, and buried his face in her neck. She squealed,ughing as she half-heartedly protested.


    "You always manhandle me, Adam Collins," she said, squirmed a little.


    "And yet," he said against her skin, "you always try to stop me, sweet little melon."


    She gave up her resistance, as she seemed to always do, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She tilted her head, letting him kiss the side of her neck, her fingers gripping the back of his shir as he continued his exploration..


    "Mnie Collins... I like you too much. What do I do about that?"


    She paused as the smile faded from her face and looked at him with a small frown "Why is liking me a problem?"


    "Who said it¡¯s a problem?" Adam shrugged still smiling as he moved back and looked at her face.


    Mnie studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Good. Since it¡¯s not a problem, you don¡¯t have to do anything about it. Just keep liking me. As much as I like you."


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Is that your roundabout way of saying you like me?"


    "I thought it sounded pretty direct," she said. "But if you¡¯re unsure¡ªthen yes. I like you, Adam Collins. A little too much. And no, I¡¯m not nning to do anything about it. Except maybe try to make you like me even more."


    Adam smiled wide. "I¡¯m with you on that n. We should go on a vacation soon."


    Mnie nodded and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Somewhere warm. With a beach. And no cell service."


    "Exactly what I was thinking." Adam said but he was pretty sure his idea of a beach vacation and Mnie¡¯s were quite different. Hmm. He would have to find a way to mix the two in perfect harmony.


    "But we can¡¯t do that for now, can we?"


    Adam blinked, pulled from his thoughts by Mnie¡¯s question. He looked down at her, her head still resting on his shoulder, though her voice had gone quieter.


    "Why do you say that?" he asked.


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she straightened up slightly so she could see his face and asked slowly," Patrick was here to ask you to adopt Adir, wasn¡¯t he?"


    Adam stilled. His eyes narrowed just slightly, more out of surprise than anything else. "How did you guess that?"


    Mnie shrugged, brushing his hair back. "Adir told me that his father hasn¡¯t been keeping well. He¡¯s been tired, worn down. And he said something about how he doesn¡¯t like that, ever since they¡¯vee here, he seems to feel more sick and his father hasn¡¯t gotten a chance to rest properly. He didn¡¯t say it directly... but it wasn¡¯t hard to piece together. And with the way you¡¯ve been distracted after they left.." she trailed off.


    Adam huffed out a softugh. "You¡¯re too smart for your own good, you know that?"


    She smiled, and fluttered her eyshes at him, "So, did you say yes?"


    "No," he said simply.


    Mnie¡¯s smile faded. "Why?"


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze held hers. She didn¡¯t look away either. A quiet beat passed between them.


    "I don¡¯t know if I want to be responsible for someone else¡¯s kid," he said atst. "Especially not his kid."


    Mnie studied his face for a moment longer, then asked again, quietly but firmly, "Why?"


    Adam exhaled. "Does that really need an answer?"


    She shrugged lightly. "Kind of. Because until you found out Adir wasn¡¯t your biological son, you were ready to im him. You were even talking about dragging Saira to court. You wanted rights. You were furious. But now that you¡¯ve got confirmation you¡¯re not rted by DNA, suddenly you think you can¡¯t raise him? That he¡¯s not yours to care for? But you do like him...so what about that?"


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything. His jaw tightened and he looked away.


    "And if Patrick Collins is really as sick as we think he is," she went on, "then who¡¯s going to take care of Adir? Robert Collins? Saira? Spencer?"


    She let the names hang between them. Adam didn¡¯t flinch at the first two, but his face darkened at the third. Spencer Collins could not be trusted with a nt, let alone a little kid like Adir.


    "Come on, Adam. Tell me¡ªwho do you think is actually capable of raising that boy right?"


    Adam¡¯s throat worked, but no sound came. He looked at her, something helpless flickering in his eyes. He rubbed the back of his neck, then finally muttered, "I can¡¯t even think¡ª"


    He broke off, then looked at her properly again. His expression shifted. He wasn¡¯t just thinking about Adir anymore.


    "Would you?" he asked directly, "Would you be willing to help me raise him?"


    He watched her closely. It wasn¡¯t just a question about a child now. He knew that. Deep down, she would know it too. This wasn¡¯t about guardianship or parenting arrangements¡ªit was about them. About a future. About whether she was willing to step into this chaos and stay there. He hadn¡¯t nned to ask. Hadn¡¯t even realized it until the words left his mouth that this was what was stopping him. But now that he had, he couldn¡¯t take them back. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to take them back as he waited for her reply.


    Mnie didn¡¯t blink. She didn¡¯t look away. Her face didn¡¯t fill with uncertainty or hesitation like he half-expected it to. She simply smiled.


    "Yes."


    Adam blinked. "Yes?"


    She nodded, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear again. "Yes, Adam Collins. I¡¯ll help you raise Adir. If that¡¯s what you decide. If that¡¯s what you need."


    He stared at her, momentarily thrown off bnce.


    "Yes, Adam Collins. I¡¯ll help you raise Adir. If that¡¯s what you decide. If that¡¯s what you need. I was ready to do that when you thought he was yours and I am willing now."

 Chapter 235: Are you crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Are you crazy?</h4>


    "Yes, Adam Collins. I¡¯ll help you raise Adir. If that¡¯s what you decide. If that¡¯s what you need. I was ready to do that when you thought he was yours and I am willing now."


    Adam stared at her, momentarily thrown off bnce. He had expected, questions or at least a little trying to shrug it off. Something to dy whatever they were talking about. But she just agreed¡ªlike it was simple. Like it wasn¡¯t the mostplicated, frighteningmitment they could ever make.


    Mnie leaned into him again as she ced her head on his shoulder. "I like you too much, remember? That includes the difficult parts of you. And theplicated choices."


    Adamughed under his breath, not because it was funny, but because she made it sound so easy. "You really mean it."


    "I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean," she said. "Besides, I like Adir too."


    Adam tilted his head, a slow grin forming. "You like Adir, huh? That kid¡¯s already trying to steal my spotlight. I don¡¯t think I like it."


    Mnie smiled and rolled her eyes. "He barely talked to me okay. He¡¯s just clingy and likes to hug."


    Adam stared at her and then gave her a scowl," Exactly. This is even more worrisome. He is luring you in with calcted charm. And how many times has he already hugged you? He¡¯s met you thrice and already hugged you the same number of times! And if he lives with us, he will hug you even more.


    She raised an eyebrow. "He¡¯s four, Adam."


    "And yet, somehow, still a threat." Adam insisted and Mnieughed, "That is beneath you, Adam Collins... the third time we met... you almost kissed me... would have if I had not pushed you away."


    Adam grinned at that. And leaned forward slowly," Did I? How did I almost kiss you? At most I hugged you and invaded your space..."


    Mnie gave him a look. "You don¡¯t remember leaning in all dramatic after saving me from slipping on the stairs? It was before Spencer returned"


    Adam tilted his head like he was genuinely considering it and didn¡¯t remember it. "Vaguely. But I think I was trying to see if you had a concussion."


    "Oh please, a concussion without a fall?," she scoffed, poking his chest. "You were holding me like I was about to swoon in your arms."


    "Maybe I thought you would indeed faint. After all, I am too good looking. It was a risky move." He smirked. "And look¡ªit worked. You¡¯ve been obsessed with me ever since, haven¡¯t you?"


    Mnieughed and shook her head. "Obsessed is a stretch. Mildly charmed, maybe. Curious, for sure."


    Adam leaned in and lowered his voice just a bit. "You kissed me first, didn¡¯t you?"


    She raised both brows. "No, I absolutely did not."


    "You hesitated."


    "I was surprised."


    "You lingered."


    "I was processing."


    "You looked at my mouth."


    "It was the lip ring that kept distracting me all the time," she said, swatting his arm, trying not to smile.


    "Mm-hmm." Adam grinned, his hand moving yfully at her waist. "So if I leaned in now... you¡¯d be prepared?"


    Mnie narrowed her eyes at him yfully. "No. Because you¡¯re annoying. And smug. And you think you¡¯re cuter than a four-year-old who gives out hugs."


    Adam smirked. "You admitted he¡¯s clingy. I¡¯m just... consistent."


    "You¡¯re impossible," she said with an exasperated shake of her head.


    "And you¡¯re still here," he said, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek.


    She didn¡¯t move away. "Yes, I am."


    He held her gaze for a beat, as they rubbed their nose against each other.


    "Good," Adam said quietly. "Because I¡¯m not going anywhere either."


    Mnie smiled, then tugged gently on the cor of his shirt. "Shut up and kiss me this time."


    And he did¡ªno hesitation, no almosts.


    "See?" he murmured. " As their lips parted slowly. No almost this time."


    Mnie gave a softugh as her fingers brushed the edge of his jaw. "Took you long enough. I was starting to think you had a fear of follow-through."


    Adam kissed her again before she could tease him more and he deepened the kiss this time, his hand sliding from her neck into her hair, gripping it gently as he tilted her head to taste more of her. Mnie responded immediately, her body arching into his, her fingers tugging at the buttons of his shirt with urgency that betrayed how long this had been building.


    She got two open before her patience snapped, and she simply pulled the fabric aside, her palms ttening against the bare skin of his chest. He was warm¡ªsolid beneath her touch¡ªand she pressed her mouth to the line of his throat, feeling the subtle hitch in his breath.


    Adam¡¯s hands wandered beneath the hem of her top again, this time sliding up her back, tracing the curve of her spine as she moved in hisp. Her thighs tightened around him, anchoring herself in ce as his mouth found her shoulder, then moved slowly across her corbone, kissing, tasting.


    He pulled the shirt over her head, careful, like unwrapping something he wasn¡¯t sure he was allowed to have. Mnie met his gaze as it dropped, as his hands skimmed her sides, reverent, possessive. He kissed her again, softer now, slower, like he had all the time in the world.


    She pressed herself against him, chest to chest, her breath warm against his neck as she nipped at his skin, her hands roaming over his shoulders, waist, the small of his back, memorizing him with touch alone. He groaned softly against her mouth when her hips shifted again, a deliberate roll that made his grip on her tighten.


    "Are you always going to want me Melon? Always like this?"


    Mnie looked into his eyes and somehow felt that the questions was important to him, so she answered honestly," Yes. Always. Like this or maybe even more."


    Adam smiled then and rolled over, pulling her beneath him.

 Chapter 236: See

    <h4>Chapter 236: See</h4>


    "Who are you? What are you trying to give him?"


    The woman flinched and instinctively brought her hand to her face, quickly pulling a mask over her mouth as she shook from the sudden interruption from the man who had just entered the room.


    But then, almost just as quickly, she straightened her posture and replied in a sharp, dismissive tone, "The patient is asleep. There¡¯s no need for this ruckus and loud voice.. I¡¯m simply adding the prescribed medication to his IV line, as required."


    "What medication? I don¡¯t see anything listed on his chart that needs to be administered right now. Let me take a look." Patrick said as he walked forward slowly.


    "Of course it¡¯s not on the chart," the nurse snapped, her voice rising slightly. "The doctor just examined him and gave fresh instructions."


    But Patrick shook his head and answered, "I was with the doctor just now, When exactly did he give this order? Because I didn¡¯t hear anything about it."


    The woman narrowed her eyes. "Why are you asking so many questions? It¡¯s not like I take pleasure in giving out medicines. I¡¯m just doing my job, following orders, and now you¡¯re standing in my way."


    She paused, then added coldly, "If this patient ends up suffering because you dyed his treatment, it¡¯ll be on your head. You¡¯ll be the one responsible."


    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer to the bed, putting himself between the woman and the IV stand. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but his words carried an unmistakable edge. "You still haven¡¯t told me what the medication is. What are you trying to inject? As long as you tell me what it is and who prescribed it, I won¡¯t stop you."


    The nurse clutched the small vial in her gloved hand, her fingers tight around it. "Step aside. I don¡¯t have to answer to you. You¡¯re just interfering without any authority."


    Patrick pointed towards the bed. "That¡¯s my father. I have every right to question what¡¯s being given to him. You¡¯re not giving him anything until I know exactly what it is, who prescribed it, and when."


    "I told you already," she snapped. "The doctor gave the order verbally. Do you expect him to report every instruction to you like a child needing permission? If we had to do that for every patient, we would never be able to work. Now step aside please. I have other patients to see."


    Patrick reached out and held her wrist, just enough to stop her from moving closer to the IV port. "You¡¯re not injecting anything into him without rification. Not one drop."


    Her eyes zed. "Let go of me! You¡¯re assaulting a medical professional!"


    "You haven¡¯t even shown any ID and you are not wearing a badge", he shot back. "What department are you from? Who cleared you for this floor? I¡¯ve never seen you before."


    "I don¡¯t need to answer to you!" she shouted now, herposure slipping. "This is about patient care. You¡¯re the one risking his life with your paranoia!"


    "Patient care doesn¡¯t involve sneaking in drugs not listed on the chart," Patrick said. "Last warning. Put it down."


    Without another word, she yanked her arm free and lunged toward the IV line again, trying to push the needle into the port. Patrick grabbed her arm, this time with more force, pulling her hand away and shoving her back a few steps.


    "Are you insane?" he barked.


    The woman let out a guttural scream and suddenly threw the metal tray at him. Patrick dodged just in time and the tray ttered against the floor, scattering empty syringes and an unopened alcohol wipe packet.


    In an instant, she rushed at him, arms swinging. Patrick caught one of her wrists mid-air, but she scratched at his face with her free hand, nails grazing his cheek.


    He winced and tried to restrain her, but she was moving wildly, desperate to get past him, screaming incoherently now. "You¡¯re killing him! Let me go! LET ME GO!"


    "Security!" Patrick shouted toward the hallway. "I need security in here now!"


    She kicked at his leg, trying to throw him off bnce, but he held firm. She struggled more violently, her mask slipping down, revealing a clenched jaw and bloodshot eyes as he tried to hold on, his own strength slipping.


    Just then, two security officers burst into the room. One of them immediately grabbed the woman from behind, locking her arms in ce, while the other moved between her and Patrick.


    "Stand down!" the first guard ordered.


    "She was trying to inject something into the IV line without any written orders," Patrick said quickly, catching his breath as he almost fell down to the floor. "She¡¯s not a real nurse. Check her ID. She fought me when I tried to stop her."


    The woman kept thrashing, trying to break free from the officer¡¯s grip. "You idiots! He¡¯s going to die if I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Enough," the second officer snapped. He grabbed the vial from where it had fallen on the floor. "We¡¯ll let the pharmacy andb check this. You¡¯re done here."


    The first officer pulled her arms tighter behind her back. "Turn around. You¡¯re being detained."


    "Get off me! I was only doing what I was told!" she screamed, but her voice had lost its earlier authority. Now she sounded cornered and desperate.


    As they restrained her and cuffed her wrists, Patrick stepped back and looked at Sir Collins lying unconscious in the bed. The IV line was still untouched, the port clean. No medication had been pushed through.


    He exhaled slowly, eyes fixed on the vial now being ced in an evidence bag by one of the officers.


    "Who is she? Does she work here?" He asked slowly.


    The guards shook their heads as one said, "I don¡¯t know. But she doesn¡¯t seem to belong. I¡¯ll check with staff records. She might have stolen that uniform. Don¡¯t worry. We will give you a proper exnation.


    "We¡¯ll handle it," the guard added, "But you might want to talk to hospital administration regarding her entrance into the VIP ward. There¡¯s something off about this. We¡¯ll also contact the attending physician as well. And have someone sent up to take a look at your injury."


    Patrick nodded, rubbing the side of his face where she had scratched him. It stung, but he barely noticed it now as he breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 237: Spencer’s Doing

    <h4>Chapter 237: Spencer¡¯s Doing</h4>


    "This was Spencer¡¯s doing."


    Patrick froze. The voice was faint, broken but unmistakable. He turned sharply toward the hospital bed, his eyes wide with disbelief and relief.


    His father was awake.


    "You¡¯re awake," Patrick said, stunned. "I¡¯ll go call the doctor right away¡ª"


    Sir Robert Collins slowly raised a trembling hand and shook his head. His voice came out rough but steady enough to stop Patrick from moving. "No. Not yet. I can call the doctorter. Right now, you need to listen to me."


    Patrick hesitated, unsure. "You need to be checked¡ª"


    "I saidter. Anyway, with all the ruckus that just happened, he will be here soon," Sir Collins interrupted. He turned his head slightly, meeting Patrick¡¯s eyes. "What I have to say can¡¯t wait."


    Patrick stepped closer, lowering himself into the chair at the bedside.


    "Call off the investigation for that nurse. Tell the guards that we don¡¯t want any exnation as long as she does note here again." Sir Collins said quietly.


    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What? After what she just tried to do?"


    Sir Collins nodded slowly. "Yes. Let her go."


    Patrick frowned, confused. "Why? She tried to inject something into your IV without authorization. She could have...killed you."


    "She was sent by Spencer," Sir Collins cut in.


    Patrick stared at him. "How can you be so sure?"


    Sir Collins gave a tired smile, one corner of his mouth lifting slightly. "Because I know him. I¡¯m the one who raised him to be this way. Ruthless. Strategic. Unemotional when ites to power. I just never expected he¡¯d apply those lessons... to me."


    Patrick looked away for a moment, trying to absorb it. "You think he knows about the change to the will?"


    Sir Collins nodded. "He must. There¡¯s no other reason for him to act now. The revised documents areplete, but they haven¡¯t been submitted. If I die before registration, the original terms stand. He¡¯s gambling on time."


    Patrick let out a breath. "That¡¯s attempted murder."


    "Yes," Sir Collins said inly. "But don¡¯t take it to the authorities. Don¡¯t let this spiral out into the world. This is our family¡¯s personal matter. I don¡¯t want it exposed. Not at this moment.."


    Patrick stood up and paced a few steps. "You want me to protect him after what he¡¯s done?"


    "No," Sir Collins replied, "I want you to protect the family name. What happens next... happens under this roof."


    There was silence for a few moments. Then Sir Collins continued, "Call off the guards. Let the nurse go. She was only doing what she was told. There¡¯s no need for this to turn into a public scandal. It would benefit no one."


    Patrick clenched his jaw. "You¡¯re going to let him get away with this?"


    "I never said that," Sir Collins answered. He looked up at his son. "Call Spencer. Tell him I want to see him. Tell him if he still wants his inheritance... he shoulde quietly and not try anything else."


    Patrick stared at his father. "And if he doesn¡¯t?"


    "He will," Sir Collins said. "He¡¯s not a fool. He¡¯ll understand what it means if he refuses."


    Patrick still didn¡¯t look convinced. He folded his arms, eyes dark with thought. "You really think this can be handled quietly?"


    "I know it can," Sir Collins replied. "Because it must. And because I¡¯m not dead yet."


    Patrick took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright. I¡¯ll call him."


    Sir Collins closed his eyes briefly, then opened them again. His voice dropped lower, more weary than before. "Let me hear him." He might have thought everything to Spencer but not murder. But it seemed since Spencer had already orchestrated one murder, he was not above doing another one.


    Patrick didn¡¯t speak. He pulled out his phone, brows furrowed, and scrolled through his contacts until he found Spencer¡¯s number. With a nce at his father, he pressed the call button and tapped on speaker.


    The line rang twice before it connected.


    "Father" Spencer¡¯s voice came through calling him with the same sarcastic edge that he did. "Didn¡¯t expect a call from you. Something wrong?"


    Patrick¡¯s tone was cold as he said quietly. "Someone just tried to kill your grandfather."


    There was a beat of silence. Then Spencer gave a breathyugh, short and t. "You¡¯re joking."


    Patrick replied, tly, "A nurse entered his room to give him something through the IV. She acted quickly. We only realized after it happened."


    Another pause.


    "I see," Spencer said. His voice remained even, almost quiet. "And what happened after that?"


    "The situation is under control for now," Patrick said.


    There was a longer pause on the line. Then Spencer spoke again, still calm, but slower this time.


    "...Should I begin making funeral arrangements?"


    Patrick looked at Sir Collins. His father stared straight ahead, his face unreadable. When Patrick didn¡¯t respond right away, Sir Collins turned his head slightly, just enough to give a faint nod. But he knew Sir Collins could hear the slight triumph in Spencer¡¯s voice like he could. And that was enough to let them know that Spencer was indeed the one behind the attempt. That vial¡¯s test woulde out positive for poison.


    "You need toe here," Patrick said, his voice now harder. "If you want even a penny of your inheritance,e in person. And do it soon."


    There was no answer at first. The silence stretched longer this time. The faint background hum of the hospital equipment filled the room.


    "What do you mean if I need my inheritance? Do you think you can change the old man¡¯s will? Of course, he has left everything to me..."


    Finally, Spencer stopped. His tone was quiet. Not hesitant, just thoughtful as he realized what it was his father had said.


    Hesitantly, he asked, "...He didn¡¯t die?"


    "Sad for you, isn¡¯t it?" Patrick asked sarcastically.


    Spencer let out a curse and they could both hear the shuffling behind him as he said," I¡¯ll be there soon."

 Chapter 238: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 238: Who Are You?</h4>


    Spencer walked into the hospital with a small smile tugging at his lips. Did they really think he was going to confess to something like trying to murder the old man? As if he¡¯d just walk in and admit guilt.


    Today, he would im innocence- calmly, convincingly and even let his grandfather know about Adam being alive. He¡¯dy out the truth, or at least his version of it, and twist it just enough to prove that it had been Patrick all along who orchestrated the entire attempt to murder and rescue. His father had orchestrated the entire mess, and then tried to pin it on him like he was some kind of fool.


    That was the n. That was how Spencer had arranged everything from the start as well. The nurse who had been caught would confess that she had received money from someone called Patrick. It was all going to fall into ce today. With that quiet confidence encouraging his every step, he made his way down the hallway, heading straight for the hospital room. He reached the door and pushed it open slowly, prepared for what came next.


    Then he stopped.


    Inside the room were three people. Two people who weren¡¯t supposed to be here. Adam. Mnie.


    They were supposed to be in Maniwa¡ªone locked away for good and one dead, as far as his grandfather was concerned. Instead, they stood here now, alive and breathing, looking right at him. Dam* it! This was just not done! He needed to bring things to the old man in his own way.


    Feeling panic set in, at the thought that Sir Collins had already discovered his lie before he could get rid of his mistakes, he looked around the room to exin everything but the old man was nowhere to be found.


    Spencer took a step in, his smile faltered and he asked with an edge of suspicion. "What are you doing here?"


    Adam smiled at that and grinned. "Surprise, I¡¯m here to settle scores. I must say, I was touched when my dear brother flew all the way to Maniwa to bring over my dead body. So, I brought a gift for you. Thought you might want to see it."


    Adam held it out. "Thought you¡¯d want to see this."


    Spencer walked over and took the paper without a word. He opened it. His eyes scanned the lines. A few seconds passed. Then he lowered it and threw aside the confession, "This is a load of crap."


    Adam stayed where he was and simply leaned back in the chair. "You sure about that?"


    Spencer rolled his eyes and scoffed, Of course. I¡¯m very sure. She¡¯s trying to cover her own ass. She¡¯s lying. And trying to drag me down with her."


    Adam smiled and picked up the papers and cocked his head wondering, "You want everyone to believe she made all that up? The money, the instructions, the names, the dates, etc?"


    "She¡¯s desperate. People say things when they¡¯re scared. Just naming names is not enough."


    "She mentioned the amount you sent her. The ount it came from. She even described the pills that you seem to have given her to kill Sir Collins."


    Spencer didn¡¯t speak but frowned. Even as his face remained expressionless, his mind was working on double speed. Because, unexpectedly, Saira¡¯s confession was indeed a load of crap. Some parts of it, like him helping her fake her death, etc were true...but the major portion of it where she confessed to being ckmailed by him and even being giving her pills to feed grandfather that she thought were not vitamins but poison. It was odd. He had never even thought of harming the old man until he knew about changing the will. And what was this about giving her pills? Why did she write things like this in the confession?


    "Are you sure you want to deny everything she has written. You didn¡¯t n everything with her? You didn¡¯t try to get me killed and Mnie framed for it? You didn¡¯t n to finish the job with Sir Collins?"


    Spencer shook his head and firmly said, "I didn¡¯t n anything."


    Adam leaned back in his chair, reached into his bag, and pulled out a small tablet. He turned on the screen and tapped through a few files.


    "You didn¡¯t n anything?" he asked, eyes still on the screen.


    Spencer crossed his arms. "That¡¯s what I said."


    Adam held up the tablet. "Then you won¡¯t mind watching this."


    He tapped y. The screen lit up with a paused video frame: a hospital corridor, dimly lit. Spencer nced at it, trying not to show interest.


    Adam hit y.


    The audio kicked in first, fuzzy but clear enough. A woman¡¯s voice. Saira¡¯s.


    "You said it wouldn¡¯t go this far. And I would be get out safely. Now, Mnie has already taken control of Adam¡¯s heart. Why should I work heart for this?"


    Spencer¡¯s own voice followed in that, "I told you what to do. You followed it. I can¡¯t help it if you failed. Now don¡¯t act like you¡¯re innocent."


    "You gave me the drugs. And the idea. Now you want me to... I¡¯vee here to take help from you and you want me to kill Adam, instead.


    "At least I am willing to help you and haven¡¯t turned you away. This is a risk for me too, going against the old man. If he discovers, I might have to kill him to save myself."


    "You¡¯re insane. You¡¯re actually talking about killing him."


    "I¡¯m making back up ns. Now, just think well, and think if you can pull it off. I¡¯ll make all the arrangements about getting rid of Adam and Mnie."


    The video cut off there.


    Adam ced the tablet down and looked at Spencer. "Still want to tell me you didn¡¯t n anything?"


    Spencer didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the table, then at the screen. Then back at Adam.


    "Nothing in that video shows me as the culprit. It won¡¯t stand much in court."


    "But it is good proof, to give credibility to Saira¡¯s confession. She recorded it herself. Backed it up to her cloud. Then shared it with awyer when she went missing. Nice of her, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Spencer said nothing as he stared at her coldly.

 Chapter 239: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 239: Confession</h4>


    Without a word, Spencer stepped back and turned around, "I do not have time for your nonsense. Where¡¯s grandfather? I came to speak to him only."


    But Adam¡¯s voice stopped him cold. "What¡¯s the hurry, Spencer? You¡¯re now going to check on your poor, grandfather first? That doesn¡¯t look great. Especially not with a video like that floating around."


    Spencer paused at the door. His hand was already on the handle, but he didn¡¯t turn it. His shoulders were tense, jaw locked. He turned halfway, eyes narrowed.


    "I¡¯ll deal with Sir Collins when I¡¯m ready. I don¡¯t answer to you."


    "No, you don¡¯t," Adam said, standing up slowly, the mockery fading from his voice. "But you¡¯re going to answer to someone soon enough. Thewyer who¡¯s holding that confession, the investigator that father hired, maybe even the police. Depends how fast this goes public. I think it should be pretty fast especially since Saira wants toe out soon."


    Spencer¡¯s eyes darted to Mnie who stood there quietly and scoffed," You think this is over because of a shaky confession and a clip of a conversation? That doesn¡¯t prove anything beyond two people arguing."


    Adam raised his eyebrows. "Arguing about murder."


    "You¡¯re reaching."


    "No," Adam said. "I¡¯m closing in." He took a step forward and shook his head, "You always thought you were smarter than the rest of us. That you could n things, rearrange them mid-move, and stillnd on top. You¡¯ve always been careful, I¡¯ll give you that. But you made one mistake."


    Spencer arched an eyebrow. "And what¡¯s that?"


    Adam¡¯s voice dropped and he smiled, "You trusted someone else to keep their mouth shut."


    Spencer let out a quietugh. "Saira was a fool but that does not mean I¡¯ll let her drag me into this. If that fool had not been so enamoured with you, then everything would not have been ruined."


    He then turned abruptly toward Mnie, eyes shing. "Or for that matter, if you and Adam had not been together like you were supposed to, then none of this would¡¯ve happened at all."


    Mnie blinked, her arms still folded, but her stance tightened. "What the hell does that even mean? Your unreasonable hatred for Adam is not rted to me."


    Heughed- short, sharp, and bitter. "Don¡¯t act so innocent. You think I didn¡¯t know what was going on between you two when I returned. The way Adam was always around you and you kept your distance? All those exchanged nces? You were always going to betray me. Just like everyone else.


    Mnie didn¡¯t move. "I was never yours to betray because you never treated me like yours. Don¡¯t go all sour grapes on me."


    "Sour grapes? Really? This man... he came into my life, drove a wedge between my parents so that my father always chose him over me. Then he took away my grandmother and then my wife. Now, he wants my inheritance and is using my own father against me! I am not blind Mnie! I know everything!"


    "What you know are your own thoughts! Your parents already had a lot of problems in their marriage. Because you were alwayspeting with Adam and using underhanded tricks, Lasy Collins distanced herself from you slowly. As for me! I gave you three years of my life Spencer! Loyally and devotedly! Tell me, how did Adam take me away from you in three weeks? Was it really him or was it your fault? Even now, you are trying to me this on him when you are the one who tried to have him killed!"


    "I was fixing a problem. Adam came back at the wrong time, making a mess of something that was finallying together. I had spent years keeping my grandmother in check, managing everything, fixing the public image, and then suddenly she wants to rewrite the will for someone else? And now all of you are doing the same for grandfather! Instigating him against me when he is on his death bed!


    Adam stepped forward, voice low. "So you decided to poison him."


    "I decided to protect what I earned!" Spencer shouted, losing thest of hisposure. "You think this is about money? About inheritance? It¡¯s about control. About not being cast aside like some servant after a lifetime of service. I deserve his trust. I deserve that legacy."


    "And instead of focusing on getting that in the right way or even managing and expanding what you have, you drugged and framed people, and now you¡¯re standing here ming everyone but yourself."


    Spencer red at him. "Don¡¯t act like a saint. You left. You left and came back when you smelled opportunity. You need to die, dam* it! So that you would stop snatching things from me!"


    Adam¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flicker at the threat. Instead, he smiled¡ªcold, cutting. "That¡¯s your problem, Spencer. You¡¯ve never been able to keep anything you think you deserve. Not your grandmother¡¯s love. Not Mnie. Everyone you cling to eventually sees you for what you are and runs."


    Spencer¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Shut up."


    Adam stepped closer and shrugged, "No. Because the truth stings, doesn¡¯t it? They all left. Not because of me. Because of you. You push, you scheme, you manipte, and then you whine when they slip through your fingers. You can¡¯t keep anything, Spencer. Not love. Not loyalty. Not even pity."


    That did it.


    Spencer exploded. "You think I care about their loyalty? Saira couldn¡¯t finish the job! That stupid nurse couldn¡¯t even kill Sir Collins when I handed her the damn pills. You know what? Fine. I¡¯ll do it myself. Right now. I should¡¯ve done it from the start!"


    Mnie stiffened, instinctively stepping in front of Adam, but he moved her behind him. Spencer¡¯s eyes burned with manic fury as he stalked forward.


    "I¡¯ll deal with you first. Then I¡¯ll go to the old man. One after another and get rid of him as well!"


    And just when they thought that Spencer would try to hit Adam, he raised his hand, in that, was a small knife, its de glinting dangerously.

 Chapter 240: A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 240: A Fight</h4>


    Seeing Mnie step forward to protect Adam and then being protected by him, made Spencer snap. He lunged forward, knife raised, his face twisted with fury, only one goal in his mind- kill Adam.


    Adam reacted in a sh. He caught Spencer¡¯s wrist with both hands, the knife stopping just inches from his chest. The force of Spencer¡¯s charge mmed into him, nearly knocking him off bnce as the two fought against each other.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Adam growled, holding firm as Spencer shoved forward with wild strength almost making Adam fall over.


    "You ruined everything! You always do that! Just die, dam* it! Grandfather should have killed you when that old woman brought you into the house.!" Spencer shouted, spittle flying as he struggled to drive the de down into Adam.


    Adam gritted his teeth and turned sharply, yanking Spencer¡¯s arm behind his back. The knife slipped from his fingers and ttered to the floor.


    But Spencer wasn¡¯t done. He roared and rammed his shoulder into Adam¡¯s ribs, sending them both crashing into a small table. ss shattered beneath them as they hit the ground hard.


    The two men wrestled on the floor, fists swinging. Spencernded a rough punch to Adam¡¯s jaw, snapping his head to the side.


    Adam gasped but struck back, mming his elbow into Spencer¡¯s ribs. Spencer grabbed Adam¡¯s cor and yanked him down, trying tond another blow.


    Adam ducked, grabbed Spencer¡¯s leg, and yanked it out from under him. Spencer hit the ground with a heavy thud, wheezing, but his hand was already stretching toward the fallen knife.


    Just as his fingers brushed the handle¡ª


    The door burst open.


    "Police! Drop everything! Hands where we can see them!"


    Officers stormed in, weapons drawn.


    The officers surged in, shoutingmands.


    "Hands in the air!"


    "Get off him¡ªnow!"


    Spencer didn¡¯t move or even seemed to acknowledge their presence. He was still on top of Adam, fingers wing toward the knife as he snarled through clenched teeth, focused solely on killing Adam.


    Adam grunted beneath him, trying to twist away, but Spencer¡¯s weight pinned him down and his own wounds seemed to be bleeding profusely.


    Two officers grabbed Spencer by the shoulders and yanked him back with force as he still struggled and thrashed, roaring," Get off me!" His limbs jerked wildly, feet kicking, fists swinging blindly as the knife went more and more away from him. "Let go of me, you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s done!"


    Another officer helped pull Adam free, dragging him safely out of the scuffle. Adam stumbled to his feet, one hand pressed to his bruised ribs, chest heaving with effort. Blood trickled from a split lip, but his eyes stayed locked on Spencer.


    Spencer continued to writhe and curse, teeth bared, veins standing out on his neck as the police struggled to control him.


    "I¡¯ll kill him!" he screamed, spitting toward Adam. "I will! You hear me? I should¡¯ve done it years ago! He destroyed my family!"


    "Enough!" one officer barked, forcing Spencer face-first to the ground. Another officer pinned his arms while the cuffs clicked into ce with harsh finality.


    Mnie stepped forward slowly, still pale from shock and horror. What just happened so quickly? Why did Spencer seem to loose control like that. They¡¯d only expected that he would confess eventually.


    "I made the call. That knife¡ªhe tried to stab Adam with it. And this room has cameras," Mnie added, turning to the nearest officer. "The hospital has security surveince. You¡¯ll see it all. Every word. Every move."


    The officers exchanged brief nods. "We¡¯ll retrieve the footage," one said. "It¡¯ll support the charges."


    Spencer was hauled to his feet, breathing heavily, eyes bloodshot and wild.


    "You can¡¯t do this," he muttered, voice cracking. "You don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s a parasite. He turned them all against me. Grandmother, my wife, my father¡ª<i>all of them!</i>"


    "Keep moving," one of the officers snapped, pulling Spencer toward the door.


    But the hallway was no safer.


    Standing just outside, stiff and silent, was Patrick.


    Spencer¡¯s head snapped up the moment he saw Patrick standing just outside the room.


    His twisted expression faltered, reced by something raw and desperate.


    "Father!" he cried out, voice ragged. "Father, don¡¯t just stand there¡ªhelp me!"


    Patrick didn¡¯t move. His eyes were wide, his arms limp at his sides.


    "Father please! Tell them the truth!" Spencer shouted as he tried to twist out of the officers¡¯ hold. "Tell them it was him! That he¡ªhe¡¯s been lying this whole time! He manipted everything¡ªhe turned you against me!"


    The officers struggled to maintain their grip as Spencer writhed between them, his body jerking violently.


    "They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing!" he yelled, his voice cracking. "You¡¯re all making a mistake! Father! Don¡¯t let them take me!"


    One of the officers tightened his hold. "That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re done."


    Spencer fought to thest second, his feet scraping against the tiles, neck craning around to keep his son in sight.


    "Father! Don¡¯t let them do this to me! I¡¯m your son!"


    The door finally swung shut behind him, cutting off thest of his screams, leaving behind only Patrick, Mnie and Adam in silence.


    Patrick didn¡¯t speak right away. He walked to Adam, stopped a few feet away, and looked down.


    "...You okay?" he asked, his voice low and unsteady.


    Adam looked up, eyes clouded with pain, but he nodded once.


    "I¡¯ve been better," he muttered, attempting a wry smile that didn¡¯t quitend.


    Patrick hesitated, then turned and stepped into the hall. He gged down the first staff member he saw.


    "Get a doctor," he said. "Now. He needs help."


    The nurse nodded and rushed off.


    Patrick remained in the doorway, arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched.


    He didn¡¯t look back down the hall Spencer had been dragged through and sighed, "I am sure you have a lot of questions. Once your wounds have been taken care of, juste into the opposite room. I think I might have to trouble you with a few more things.

 Chapter 241: A Word

    <h4>Chapter 241: A Word</h4>


    Adam expected to see Sir Robert Collins lying weakly in bed when he stepped into the patient room. Instead, he stopped short, startled to find Patrick Collins there, slouched against the pillows, breathing heavily through a nasal oxygen mask.


    For a moment, Adam just stood there uncertainly. They¡¯d already guessed that Patrick was probably sick and hence had approached them, but he had not expected to see him like this.


    Patrick lifted one trembling hand and gestured toward the chair beside him. Wordlessly, Adam crossed the room and sat down. He kept his eyes on the older man, who shut his own and drew in severalboured breaths before pulling the mask off as he asked Adam in a slow voice, "Adam, have you made a decision yet, regarding Adir?"


    Despite the calm way he asked, it did not hide the urgency in his voice and in his eyes.


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. He looked at Patrick for a moment, wanting to question the man but instead he could only slowly shake his head. "What¡¯s going on with you?"


    Patrick let out a long and tired sigh," Everything. My body is shutting down. My organs are failing, and the doctors can¡¯t stop it. I don¡¯t have much time left."


    His breath caught, and he paused, chest rising unevenly as he struggled for air. After a few seconds, he steadied himself, brought the mask back to his nose, took a few more deep breaths and continued.


    "That¡¯s why I need you to make a decision soon. But before you do, there are things you deserve to know."


    He took another breath¡ªshallow, rushed, and noisy¡ªand winced slightly as if it hurt.


    "As much as I tried to protect both you and Spencer... I know now that I failed. Miserably."


    Adam stayed silent, his posture rigid, eyes fixed on Patrick.


    "But when I ask you to take care of Adir," Patrick went on, his tone hardening just slightly, "I won¡¯t ask it without doing my part. I¡¯ve cleared the path for you. All the obstacles... they¡¯re gone. Or they will be gone by the time I breathe myst."


    He leaned back into the pillows, drained, his breathing louder now as he brought the mask back to his nose and inhaled deeply.


    Adam felt his eyes widen. <i>What did he mean by clearing the path?</i>


    Patrick noticed the look on his face and gave a faint, weary shake of his head.


    "The confession you received from Saira..." he began, his voice muffled slightly by the mask, "it¡¯s not entirely true. I had Elias make some changes¡ªadd a few things, adjust the wording. And Saira... she¡¯s going to stand by it. She knows what¡¯s at stake."


    He paused again, breathing through the mask for a moment before pulling it aside so he could speak more clearly.


    "With that version of the confession,bined with Sir Collins¡¯ death, the earlier poisoning, the recent attack on him¡ªand then on you¡ªSpencer will be held responsible for all of it. There¡¯s no way out for him now. He¡¯ll likely spend the rest of his life in prison."


    Adam stared at him, stunned, his mind racing.


    Patrick exhaled slowly, his face nk, almost resigned. "As for Sir Collins..." he said, lowering his voice, "he doesn¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ve made sure of that."


    "I thought Sir Collins was recovering? And what poison?" Adam asked, frowning as his thoughts scrambled to make sense of the revtion. "Are you saying Spencer never poisoned him? But you made Saira confess to it? Why would you fake¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence, the words catching in his throat as he watched Patrick turn his face away. The older man closed his eyes, as if retreating into silence was easier than answering.


    Adam felt his heart sink. A tight, cold sensation crept through his chest. "What did you do?" he asked quietly. "Did you...?"


    Patrick didn¡¯t open his eyes. His voice came low and without emotion. "Yes," he said. "I poisoned Sir Collins."


    Adam could hardly believe what he was hearing. Patrick¡¯s tone was calm¡ªtoo calm. Had Patrick Collins lost his mind? This man used to worship the ground his father walked on and now he was confessing to orchestrating the entire poisoning of the man.


    "I¡¯ve been doing it slowly, over the past few weeks... ever since I returned. I increased the dosage just enough this time. He won¡¯t leave the hospital alive."


    Patrick finally turned his head to look at Adam. There was no regret in his eyes¡ªonly finality.


    "That is the only way I could protect you. And protect Adir. Myst attempt at protecting you both."


    He paused to take a breath, his voice beginning to fray at the edges.


    "I had Saira give the confession because if there¡¯s even the slightest suspicion about his death... if someone calls for an autopsy... the poison will be found in his system. And if that happens, all the me will fall on Spencer. No one will look beyond the confession. No one will think to question it."


    "And that," Patrick continued, his voice thinner now, "leaves thest obstacle- Saira, herself."


    He took a breath through the mask before speaking again, slower this time.


    "Once Spencer is sentenced and Sir Collins is gone, Saira will be dealt with in Maniwa. The confession she gave¡ªfalse or not¡ªwill be more than enough to condemn her there. She¡¯ll face punishment under theirws."


    He turned his gaze back to the ceiling, eyes unfocused now.


    "She¡¯ll be tried there, and with the charges against her, she won¡¯t see freedom again. She¡¯ll spend the rest of her life behind bars."


    He took in a deep breath and then sighed," This is thest of it. I have arranged everything. If you decide to not take Adir in, I leave with only one request. Find a good family for him to grow in. Don¡¯t let him be a ward of the state. That is all I ask. Protect my son. Please."


    With that Patrick turned his head away, not looking at Adam anymore.

 Chapter 242: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 242: Shocked</h4>


    Sir Robert Collins breathed heavily as he turned his head, forcing his gaze towards Patrick. His body was weak, drained of all strength, and he had no energy left to speak-not even enough to keep his eyes open for more than a few seconds at a time. Yet despite his frailty, he could not stop the tears that slipped down his cheeks. Never in his long and dignified life would he have imagined that his own son-the boy he had raised, loved, and trusted-would be the one to render him so helpless, to bring him to the edge of death with such quiet cruelty.


    Patrick tried to wipe his tears but he turned his head away, unwilling to look at him.


    "I had no other option," he said quietly in a low and strained voice as he looked down at his own hands and continued, "You left me with none. Even when Spencer was ready to kill someone for inheritance, you were unwilling to stop him. How could you do that, Father?


    He nced back at his father, whose face remained still, unreadable, eyes half-closed beneath furrowed brows, letting him know that he was unwilling to look at him.. Patrick¡¯s hands trembled slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "You don¡¯t have to forgive me," he continued. "I¡¯m not asking for that. I know what I have done is not worthy of it. But I need you to understand... I had to protect what was left."


    His voice cracked from the weight of this burden. He was after all no different from a murderer.


    "Yes, Spencer is too far gone and will be suffering for a lifetime. And that¡¯s something I will always regret. But whatever he became, whatever he did, he didn¡¯t do it because he was born like that. He didn¡¯t deserve to be manipted the way he was. But that was your doing as much as mine. I was the one who failed to protect him from you."


    Sir Robert gave no sign of acknowledgment. His breath was slow but uneven, as if every inhtion carried the weight of decades.


    "But Adam and Adir..." Patrick paused. "They still have a future. There¡¯s still something pure there, untouched by everything you broke and everything you tried to break."


    He took a step closer to the bed, his voice sharper now.


    "Do you even remember what you did? What you set in motion all those years ago? Youy there wrapped in the illusion of dignity and legacy, pretending as though you were some noble patriarch. But you weren¡¯t. You were greedy. And it cost us everything."


    Sir Robert¡¯s fingers twitched at his side, but he remained still.


    "You destroyed Adam¡¯s family before he was even born. First his grandfather- your own brother, then his father. All because you couldn¡¯t bear to lose control. Because you couldn¡¯t stand that she-my mother-might have loved someone else. That someone else might have had a rightful im to anything you believed was yours."


    Patrick¡¯s tone tightened.


    "But now..." Patrick exhaled slowly. "Now everything is back where it should be. It¡¯s taken nearly two generations, but it¡¯s done. And here, I am leaving behind your bloodline and my mother¡¯s bloodline. As for your obsession about a baby between you and her, that part of your bloodline will be extinguished with me and Spencer.


    He moved to the foot of the bed, his posture easing slightly, though the tightness in his face remained.


    "Adam will take good care of Adir. He¡¯s already quite friendly. He¡¯ll raise him with kindness, with patience. The way he should have been raised. The way you never let us do it."


    He looked down for a moment, searching for words he didn¡¯t want to say.


    "He¡¯s stronger than I ever was. And more forgiving than you ever deserved."


    For a long moment, there was no response. Sir Robert¡¯s face remained still. His eyes were shut, his mouth ck. For a moment, Patrick thought he had fallen asleep¡ªor perhaps slipped into something deeper, more final.


    Then, quietly, a scoff broke the silence.


    Patrick flinched at the sound. His eyes darted up.


    Sir Robert¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly, not in a smile, but in something darker. Something bitter. His voice, when it came, was hoarse and slow, barely more than a whisper.


    "You think that I was the only one standing in Adam¡¯s way and making things difficult for him? That he would not have trouble after that?"


    Patrick stilled at that and blinked, sending a confused look towards his father, "What do you mean?"


    Sir Robert kept his eyes closed, but the smile on his face revealed that he could hear the worry in Patrick¡¯s tone. He drew in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, as if drawing strength not from the secret he¡¯d held close.


    "As long as I was alive... there were lines that would never be crossed. People who knew better than to make a move. Not because they respected me. Because they feared me. And on the surface, I never tried to attack Adam. You thought that the reason I maintained an amiable facade with Adam was to protect my reputation."


    His hand shifted slightly against the nket and he let out a sigh," By taking me out of the picture, you¡¯ve opened the door to other unknown threats..."


    Patrick moved closer at this. The smugness in his voice showed me "What are you talking about? Who¡ªwho would go after Adam?"


    Sir Robert didn¡¯t respond.


    Patrick leaned in. "What did you do?"


    Still nothing. The faintest twitch at the corner of Sir Robert¡¯s mouth, then silence.


    "Tell me," Patrick demanded, his desperation rising. "If there¡¯s somethinging, if there¡¯s someone he needs to know! I need to know!"


    But Sir Robert didn¡¯t answer. He simply turned his face slightly to the side, away from Patrick¡¯s voice. His lips parted, as if to speak, but no words followed.


    Patrick took a step back, helpless.


    "Father..."


    Still nothing.


    Patrick stared at him, willing some kind of reaction, but Sir Robert Collins had closed his eyes again and this time, it seemed to be final.

 Chapter 243: Dead

    <h4>Chapter 243: Dead</h4>


    "I don¡¯t know how I feel," Adam said as he came back from the burial, brushing some dirt off his sleeve like it might distract him from everything else.


    "You don¡¯t have to know," Mnie replied. "You don¡¯t need to put a name on it. If you¡¯re sad, be sad. If you¡¯re relieved, feel that. You don¡¯t have to exin anything¡ªnot even to yourself."


    Adam scratched his chin and tilted his head. "What if I¡¯m feeling horny?"


    Mnie had been walking toward him, maybe to offer a hug or just stand nearby, but she stopped dead in her tracks. Then, with an almostic snap, she backed up a full step like the floor had turned hot.


    Adam startedughing. "You¡¯re too easy, Melon. That was too easy."


    Adam was still chuckling to himself when the front door banged open. A pair of sneakers thudded rapidly down the hallway, and before either of them could fully register the sound, Adir skidded into the room like he¡¯d been running from a storm.


    He spotted Mnie first. Or at least he seemed to. Adam watched as Adir made a beeline for her. Adir Collins had selective vision for sure.


    Without a word, Adir had run straight up to Mnie, his chest heaving. His eyes were wide and focused entirely on Mnie. She turned toward him, blinking in surprise as Adir stopped just a foot away. They stared at each other inplete silence.


    Mnie looked down. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just... stared. Something about the weight of his gaze made her straighten her posture, as if the kid was trying to see through her skin and bones.


    Then, without a word, he motioned downward¡ªjust a little flick of his hand. A direct order.


    Mnie crouched.


    They were now face to face. His eyes were searching hers, serious in a way no child his age should¡¯ve had to be.


    "Are you going to be my mother?" he asked quietly.


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught. Her hands went to her knees for bnce as she almost fell back. Okay, she had agreed to adopt him, but being a mother was quite a jump that she had not yet thought about. She wondered what she should say. Was he angry or worried about having her as a mother. Just when she was thinking on what to say and how, Adir continued, "Father said you were going to adopt me," Adir added, still watching her like he hadn¡¯t decided yet if that was a good thing.


    Mnie was just about to respond when Adam¡¯s voice cut in from behind her.


    "Hey, hey! Mr. Adir Collins," he called out and with a flick of his hand, lifted the kiddo by the scruff of his neck and directly onto his arm, " Let¡¯s get the facts straight: I am adopting you. Me. So that makes me your father. He grinned when Adir frowned and then said, "And that means she¡¯s your mother. That¡¯s how it works, okay? Wee as a set."


    Adir¡¯s face twisted. He wrinkled his nose like the air had just turned sour. "Don¡¯t remind me," he muttered.


    Adamughed. "Rude!"


    Mnie nced between them, half-exasperated, half-amused. "That¡¯s probably the most urate reaction he could¡¯ve had."


    Adir folded his arms. "Why can¡¯t I just be adopted by one of you? Do I have to have both? Hoenstly, you¡¯re my brother if my father is your father, right? I really would like you better as a brother, rather than a father."


    "You don¡¯t like me?" Adam asked, mock-wounded, clutching his chest like he¡¯d been shot.


    "You¡¯re loud," Adir replied tly. "And weird. And I said I¡¯d be okay to have you as my brother! Are you not listening? So dramatic you are."


    Mnie bit her lip to keep from smiling. She reached out and ruffled Adir¡¯s hair, "You¡¯ll get used to him. I haven¡¯t yet, but that gives me hope. But if you keep him as your brother, then I can be your sister inw.


    Adam gave her an using look. "Traitor."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Truth-teller."


    Adir watched them for a moment longer, then looked down at the floor.


    "I guess, I don¡¯t really care," he mumbled. "As long as I don¡¯t have to go anywhere else."


    Adam¡¯s hold tightened on Adir and he tapped the little boy¡¯s chin, "Are you worried about father? And worried that if you call me father, then he would go away or feel bad?"


    Adir looked up and gave a wondering look to Adam. It was true. He was okay with having a mother now but why did he have to call someone else his father? Even if it was Adam.


    Adam watched Adir carefully, his smile softening. He adjusted the kid slightly on his arm, then said, "You know, Mnie has a really big heart. Ridiculously big. Borderline medically concerning."


    Mnie snorted quietly.


    Adam continued, "And the only thing that matters to her¡ªand to me¡ªis that <i>you</i> want to be here. That you want to be part of this family. You could call me ¡¯brother,¡¯ ¡¯uncle,¡¯ ¡¯Captain Handsome¡¯¡ª"


    "Gross," Mnie said.


    "-or whatever else makes you feel okay inside. It¡¯s not about the title. We¡¯ll still love you like parents do. No matter what you call us."


    Adir looked down at Adam¡¯s shoulder, then across at Mnie. "Even if I never call you ¡¯father¡¯? Would you be okay with it?"


    Adam hesitated, then with a look at the vulnerable expression, he nodded. "Even then. We¡¯re not here to take anything away from father. We just want to make sure you feel safe. Like you belong. That¡¯s the only thing that matters."


    Adir was quiet for a moment, chewing on that thought. Then he looked at Mnie again.


    "Then even if I call her sister inw, will she really be like my mom?" Adir asked tentatively.


    This time it was Mnie who answered," Of course. And I am warning you, I will be a very strict sister inw. I need at least three hundred hugs in a day..."


    Adir¡¯s eyes lit up at that and he nodded hurriedly.

 Chapter 244: Arguments

    <h4>Chapter 244: Arguments</h4>


    "Then who do you suggest?" someone snapped from the back of the board room, frustration seeping through their voice. "Because right now, thepany looks like a ship without a captain, and we¡¯re already sinking. We are back to the point when Lady Collins passed away! In fact, lower still. At least at that point of time we did not have to deal with this kind of massive scandal!"


    A murmur of agreement followed. Some members shifted in their seats while others exchanged nces uncertainly. The name Collins still carried weight- perhaps not in prestige anymore, but certainly in scandal.


    An older gentleman, Mr. Harwood, cleared his throat and stood. "Mnie may be a Collins, yes, but let¡¯s not forget she was the one holding the reins previously who helped ABC to these heights. She was the one who steadied thepany then, when things were far more unstable. Surely, that counts for something?"


    "It does," a woman near the projector said, nodding. "But public perception isn¡¯t so easy to erase. Every article right now links Spencer Collins. To the attempted murder. To the poison. We¡¯d be putting our stocks in the hands of someone the media won¡¯t stop circling."


    "That¡¯s hardly fair to her," Harwood replied as he banged his hand on the table. "She didn¡¯t poison anyone. She wasn¡¯t involved in the scandal. Are we to punish her simply because of her surname?"


    Another board member leaned forward. "It¡¯s not just the name. It¡¯s the optics. The public doesn¡¯t look at facts, they look at headlines. And every headline out there paints a picture of dysfunction, betrayal, and copse. Appointing Mnie might stabilize us internally, but externally, it could just as easily worsen the damage."


    "But what are our alternatives?" asked a younger man who had remained quiet until now. "Appoint a stranger? Hand over ABC Estates to someone who doesn¡¯t understand the business model? At least Mnie knows the ins and outs. She¡¯s already proven she can run thispany under pressure. And right now, that¡¯s exactly what we need."


    A silence settled over the room for a moment.


    Then someone scoffed. "And what happens when she decides to walk away again? Last time, she stepped back and even rmended Spencer. What if she does it again in six months? Do we go through this circus all over again? Actually, isn¡¯t she doing it again? She¡¯s already sent a rmendation letter for Adam Collins. A person who has no experience or even education for this position!


    "People change," Harwood shot back. "And circumstances force us to reconsider our choices. Mnie didn¡¯t leave out of negligence. She left because thepany was in safe hands- at least we thought so. She might consider returning now because it¡¯s clearly not. As for Adam Collins, at this moment, he is indeed the biggest shareholder from the Collins family. And we already have vultures circling."


    "What do you mean?" someone asked with eyebrows furrowed.


    Harwood adjusted his sses, then pulled out a printed copy of a document and ced it on the table. "Spencer Collins signed a deal with StromEdge three months ago. That agreement gives them legal grounds to acquire our shares and assets if we fail to deliver the promised volume within the quarter."


    "That deadline¡¯s already passed," someone whispered.


    "Exactly," Harwood said. "And we haven¡¯t delivered. We couldn¡¯t. Not after what Spencer did. He drained most of our liquid capital-used it to fund personal ventures, settle private debts, and cover legal costs. The production line was barely operational when I checkedst week. There¡¯s nothing to ship, and there¡¯s no money to fix that."


    A wave of rm spread across the boardroom. People were no longer whispering. Now they were speaking in hushed, urgent tones.


    "So you¡¯re saying we¡¯ve already defaulted?" one of the senior board members asked.


    "I¡¯m saying we¡¯ve crossed the line. StromEdge has every right to knock on our doors any day now, and when they do, they won¡¯t be asking for a meeting. They¡¯lle to take over."


    "And once they do," a voice said from the far end of the table, cold and steady, "they¡¯ll gut ABC Estates from the inside out."


    Everyone turned to look.


    "If StromEdge takes over ABC," the man continued, "they will shut down all operations within weeks. It¡¯s what they¡¯ve done with every other acquisition they¡¯ve made in thest two years. They sell off assets, terminate contracts, and strip thepany for profit. The brand might stay alive for a little while, but not the workforce, not the culture, and definitely not the legacy."


    Someone else muttered, "We¡¯ll lose everything."


    "That¡¯s not just fear talking," another member added. "That¡¯s what StromEdge does. They aren¡¯t interested in savingpanies. They buy, bleed, and dump. And right now, we¡¯re ripe for it."


    "So what¡¯s the y?" someone asked. "Do we just hand it over?"


    "No," Harwood said firmly. "We need someone who can step in now and stop the bleeding. Someone who can speak to the public, to the stakeholders, and to the remaining clients with enough authority to dy the takeover-even if only for a few weeks. That¡¯s all the time we need to restructure some of the contracts and start rebuilding our capital."


    "And you think Mnie can do all that?"


    "I think she¡¯s the only one who can," Harwood said. "The rest of us are too far removed. And the public still remembers her as the face of thepany from before this mess began. If there¡¯s any hope of restoring even a fraction of trust, it has to be her. She was also the one who side stepped this use with StormEdge thest time."


    "But the board has to approve," another member reminded them. "It¡¯s not just about what we think it¡¯s about whether we all agree to it."


    "And whether she agrees to take the risk," someone added. "Because if StromEdge walks through that door, thispany is finished. And as far As Mnie¡¯s letter is considered, she doesn¡¯t seem much interested in taking over.

 Chapter 245: News

    <h4>Chapter 245: News</h4>


    "It¡¯s confirmed. Sir Robert Collins is dead. ABC Estates is floundering, caught in a trap that was perfectlyid by StormEdge. At this point, we can move in and nt our own people inside. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity." A woman rushed into the office as she continued hurriedly, "The only ones left carrying the Collins name are Adam Collins and that young boy he¡¯s adopted¡ªAdir Collins. As for Patrick Collins, he¡¯s also as good as gone. There¡¯s no one left to stand in our way now, brother."


    But contrary to the expectations, the man shook his head and instead cautioned his sister, "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Even with Robert Collins out of the picture, we can¡¯t afford to be reckless. We need to move smart, not just fast."


    "But why? Look at the facts. The only people left in the Collins family are a child and a man who has no real background in business. He has no connections, nowork, no experience. This is the lowest they¡¯ve ever been. Thepany is vulnerable, the board is shaken, and the family name has lost its power. This is exactly the time to strike, while they¡¯re still reeling. We can make our move for the endgame now."


    "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. Things are rarely as simple as they seem. If you think Adam Collins is harmless just because he¡¯s never run apany before, then you haven¡¯t been paying attention. We need to study him. Closely. Every move he makes."


    "Adam? But why him? He¡¯s not even on the radar. He¡¯s nothing more than a side character in the Collins legacy. The one who got lucky."


    "That¡¯s what you think. But you need to look deeper. Everyone assumed the same about Sir Robert Collins. They believed Lady Collins was the one in control, the one handling all business matters. And yet, somehow, Robert was involved in nearly every deal ABC Estates ever sealed. He operated behind the curtain, pulled the strings when no one was watching. Now, look at Adam Collins. Thepetition for session was always between Spencer and Adam. Sir Collins openly supported Spencer, groomed him as the heir. But who¡¯s left standing now? Not Spencer. Adam. Do you think that¡¯s coincidence?"


    "Even Mnie Collins. She was supposedly Spencer¡¯s wife for three years. Most of the people believed that. But instead, she turned around and married Adam and even imed that they had been the ones together. Isn¡¯t that interesting?"


    "You think Adam nned all this?" The woman asked wide eyed.


    "I don¡¯t know what he did or didn¡¯t do. That¡¯s the point. He¡¯s been underestimated before by Sir Collins himself, and that¡¯s a mistake we can¡¯t afford to repeat. There¡¯s more to Adam Collins than what¡¯s on the surface. If we¡¯re going to take control of ABC Estates, we need to understand who exactly we¡¯re up against."


    But what if StormEdge takes over first?" the woman pressed, her voice edged with rising concern. "If they move in before we do, then what are we left with? Or worse¡ªwhat if Mnie Collins decides to step in again? Don¡¯t forget, it was three years ago when everything was on the brink of copse, and she was the one who stepped forward. She took control, stabilized thepany, and not only saved it but actually helped it grow. She earned the board¡¯s respect, the market¡¯s confidence, and the family¡¯s loyalty. If she does that again¡ªor if they bring in someone capable to take charge¡ªour window of opportunity closes for good."


    The man¡¯s expression remained cold, calcting. He didn¡¯t blink. "It doesn¡¯t matter who steps in. Whether it¡¯s Mnie or StormEdge or someone else entirely. Our objective isn¡¯t simply to take over thepany¡ªwe¡¯re aiming for something bigger. Theplete dismantling of the Collins family legacy. That¡¯s the endgame. And if someone else wants to go to war with them and do the heavy lifting for us? All the better. Let them tear each other apart. Let them destroy themselves. We¡¯ll collect what¡¯s left when the smoke clears."


    He stood from his chair, walked to the window, and looked out across the city skyline. "This isn¡¯t about control. It¡¯s about extinction. The Collins name should disappear from business, from politics, from society. If the ABC Estate burns to the ground, but the Collinses are discredited, disgraced, and discarded in the process, we win. So keep your eyes open. Watch every move Adam and Mnie make. And when the cracks begin to show¡ªand they will¡ªwe¡¯ll be ready to strike. But not a second before."


    The woman narrowed her eyes, tension tightening her jaw. "I¡¯m notfortable with this," she said finally, her voice low but sharp. "Sitting back. Watching. Waiting. Hoping someone else does our job for us. That¡¯s not what we agreed to."


    The man didn¡¯t turn around. He kept his gaze fixed on the skyline, his hands sped behind his back. "You need to be patient. Timing is everything in this. One wrong move, and we lose the advantage we¡¯ve built over years."


    "Patient?" she snapped, stepping closer, her heels striking hard against the marble floor. "I have been patient. For far too long. I watched Robert Collins rise. I watched his family thrive. I kept quiet when they expanded, when they bought out our contacts, when they stole deals right out from under us. And now you want me to wait again?"


    He nced at her, finally, expression unreadable.


    "I don¡¯t have a lifetime left, brother," she hissed. "I want to see the Collins family fall before I take myst breath. I want them ruined, scattered, finished. Do you understand me? I will not wait quietly and hope they destroy themselves. I want to be the one who lights the match."


    He studied her for a moment, then said coolly, "And if you strike too soon, you might set the fire too close to your own feet."


    "I¡¯ll take that risk," she muttered. "I¡¯ve waited long enough. Either we finish them now, or I will do it myself." And with that, the woman left the office with a stomp of her feet.

 Chapter 246: Tired

    <h4>Chapter 246: Tired</h4>


    "Are you saying the board wants me to return and, at the same time, they don¡¯t want me to return?" Mnie asked slowly, her voiceced with disbelief as she stared at the man seated across from her. He gave a tired sigh.


    "All I¡¯m saying is¡ªABC Estates is a sinking ship. We¡¯re drifting without a captain, and right now, we need someone who understands the storm we¡¯re in and has some hope of taking us out "You can hire someone externally," she replied, folding her arms. "There are a dozen qualified candidates out there. As for me, I am already struggling. I seem to have made a habit of trusting the wrong people. I rmended Spencer for chairman... and my own assistant almost ruined my budding business... Just hire someone else okay?"


    "We tried," he said, shaking his head. "No one is willing to take responsibility. Not after what Spencer did. He made sure of that." Mnie frowned. "What exactly did he do? I mean other than the scandal?"


    "Spencer Collins knew he was skating on thin ice. He suspected the will¡¯s end result might not favour him, and if he couldn¡¯t get anything, then he didn¡¯t want Adam to have anything either. So, he sabotaged everything. He liquidated whatever funds were avable, mortgaged prime assets, made recklessmitments to clients-things we could never deliver on. It was systematic."


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "And no one stopped him?"


    "No one could," the man said bitterly. "He was still in charge, and no one had the authority to counter him without proof of misconduct. And now, the damage is extensive. But our biggest problem-our most immediate concern-is StormEdge."


    "StormEdge?" Mnie repeated. "Why would they be a concern?" He nodded grimly and pushed the file in front of her, "They¡¯ve already reached out, asking for urgent talks. They¡¯re bringing up breach of contract uses and seekingpensation for missed deadlines. They¡¯reing for blood."


    Mnie¡¯s gaze dropped to the file in front of her. She flipped open the top page and studied the contract again. The wording was too polished. Too perfect. Her brow furrowed as a sick feeling settled in her gut. Her eyes narrowed further.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple client agreement. This was a trap contract-clever, deliberate, and designed to fail. Every use now looked like a snare. It was constructed to guarantee breach and trigger penalties.


    But why would Spencer be so easily persuaded to sign this contract? Why did thewyers not stop him or at least alert the other board members. With a huff, she threw the contract back and questioned," Why did no one stop him? What was the legal team doing?"


    "That is the problem. We checked the contract that the legal team approved. That one was fine. But this contract was changed at thest minute. At first we thought that StormEdge had yed some sort of a trick but with new revtions about Spencer, we now believe that he may have struck some under the table deal with StormEdge."


    Mnie leaned back in her chair, her arms still folded but her expression slightly less guarded. She stared at the contract for another moment before closing the file with a sharp snap. "This is too difficult a position," she said quietly, almost to herself.


    Then, louder, "Even if I dide back, there¡¯s no guarantee I could fix this. You¡¯re talking about financial damage, destroyed trust, a near-total loss of liquidity¡ªand now legal entanglements with one of our most high-profile clients. That¡¯s not something anyone can walk into and solve overnight."


    The man didn¡¯t interrupt, letting her words settle into the air between them. She sighed and rubbed her temples. "But... I¡¯ll attend the meeting. I¡¯m not promising anything more than that, but I¡¯ll hear them out."


    A flicker of relief passed over the man¡¯s face. "Thank you. That¡¯s more than we expected."


    He reached into his coat pocket and retrieved a folded paper, sliding it toward her. "You should know-the Chairman of StormEdge is going to be present. He is said to be a difficult person. They said his word is non-negotiable."


    "The chairman? You mean Maximn?"


    "No. Mr Maximn is the CEO. The Chairman is someone else. He rarelyes to the front though so Mr Maximn is the face of StormEdge."


    Mnie sighed. " I see. Alright. You said the meeting is in two days. I¡¯ll study StormEdge until then. See if I can find anything. Also, I would appreciate it if you can get me any information about the Chairman."


    ***


    A few hourster, Mnie was in his office, seated cross-legged on the swivel chair, the desk in front of her scattered with open files, sticky notes, two notebooks, and a tablet she hadn¡¯t touched since noon. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun with a pen poking out the side. She was still staring at one of the StormEdge agreements, eyes narrowed in focus, when she suddenly felt herself being lifted clean off the chair.


    "Aah! What the-" she squealed, reflexively grabbing at the nearest thing¡ªhis shirt¡ªbefore her forehead bumped hard against his shoulder and she was in the air or rather, in his arms. "Ow¡ªdammit! Stop doing that!


    "You¡¯re always so lost in your world, Adam said, as he took her chair and held her in hisp, and continued," I feel like a neglected hero of your story. Hence, I¡¯m forced to resort to increasingly desperate measures just to get your attention, my sweet little melon."


    Mnie rolled her eyes and tried to push herself down but as always, his hold remained immovable, so she could not help butin, "This is not demanding attention, Adam! This is assault."


    He grinned and adjusted his grip slightly, still holding her in hisp. "You hurt me! How can you call this assault. All I did was pick you up and hold you close. To get rid of me, all you have to do is re at me and tell me to go away. I promise I will move to the other chair, if you do that. Also, it is not my fault I¡¯ve been written into the role of male lead in an independent female lead¡¯s novel. It¡¯s a very sad life. You don¡¯t need me to rescue you, you don¡¯t cry in my arms, you don¡¯t get threatened by viins, and worst of all, I don¡¯t even get a horse to ride in on and save you from something dramatically. I mean, I am the one being rescued somehow. So how am I supposed to make an entrance that the audiences will love?"


    Mnie let out augh despite herself, one hand going to her temple where she¡¯d banged her head. "My poor, neglected ML husband. Really sad for you."


    Adam nodded at that and ignoring the sarcasm in her tone, answered seriously, "Exactly. Thank you for your understanding."


    She blinked up at him and then fluttered her eyshes deliberately. "You know, Mls in female oriented novels are actually very important. A good FL story needs a solid, seductive, slightly dangerous ML. Keeps the plot spicy. You¡¯re doing fine. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself."


    He gave a sharp, amused snort. "Oh, I¡¯m not underestimating anything." He stepped forward, backing her gently toward the desk till she was half-sitting on the edge of it, still in his arms. His voice dropped slightly, rougher. "Of course I¡¯m important. I¡¯m the one constantly seducing my wife- the female lead, right? So I¡¯m just doing my job of adding spice to the story."


    Suddenly, she could feel the shift in him... it was a simple tone of event but like always, Adam seemed to turn on the seduction switch within seconds. Suddenly he was less banter and more heat now. He was close. And even his eyes seemed to darken a bit.


    Mnie¡¯s smile tilted, caught somewhere between a smirk and something more careful. "Is that what this is? Work?" He leaned in, resting his forehead lightly against hers and rubbed their noses, Uh huh. Very demanding job. Unstable hours. Requires a lot of... physical presence. But I am okay with it. I enjoy my job."


    Sheughed at that, " Oh.... you poor thing. Having to lie that you love your job. "Uh huh. I¡¯ll expect full appreciation," he said, brushing his lips just barely along her cheek, pausing there, "Bonuses. Perks. Emotional validation. I ept kisses, hugs and sex in the form of payment."


    "You¡¯ll get coffee," Mnie murmured, shifting slightly but not pulling away.


    He kissed her then¡ªslow, confident, unhurried until she was left yearning for more when he pulled back and asked with a raised brow," Are you sure about that coffee only?".


    Mnie shook her head to clear the fog he had created in his mind and then, tapped his chest and said, "Alright, Mr Male Lead. Now put me down. I have a viin to destroy." He sighed. "Can¡¯t I at least save you dramatically once? Tell me what are you doing? I know for a fact that that Ben, for all his faults, did not embezzle you. So, why is my wife drowning in paper work?"


    Mnie sighed and looked down at the paperwork and exined," It is your friend¡¯spany. They signed quite a messed up contract with Spencer, and now, ABC Industries is almost ruined. I¡¯ve been reading their other contracts and most are upright. So why did these people draw this one up like this?" Adam looked down at the contracts and post its, and slowly asked," I thought you had resigned as the chairwoman. So why are you..."


    "They are trying to get me back, hoping I can save them. I am going to attend the meeting for now..."

 Chapter 247: Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 247: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    Mnie sat in thepany¡¯s boardroom with a mncholy look on her face. The expressions on the board members¡¯ faces were perhaps even gloomier than the time she had first taken over-when they had all believed things couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse. Or that they deserved a better ¡¯leader¡¯ than a mere woman like her.


    "You are right. The StormEdge team deliberately targeted us," one of them said grimly. "They added impossible uses and bribed Spencer to go along with them. We need to take them to court and fight this acquisition tooth and nail.


    Mnie gave a tired sigh and rolled her eyes. "Do you really think we can afford the litigation fee?" Her tone was dry, almost sarcastic, and her question silenced the room in an instant. No one had an answer. Thepany had already been bled dry and they were scrambling to curb their losses. No one would throw in more money into something they were not even sure of


    Before anyone could speak again, the door to the conference room opened. Mnie nced up, half-expecting the chairman of StormEdge to walk in with his expected entourage. Her body tensed, prepared for confrontation. But it wasn¡¯t him. It was Adam.


    Her expression softened as soon as she saw him. A small smile touched her lips. He hadn¡¯t told her he would being. She had no idea...The sly guy.


    But before she could gesture for him to sit beside her, she sensed a shift in the room-a sudden spike in tension. The atmosphere turned cold. She could feel the hostility radiating from the others like a storm cloud settling over the table. She sighed. Really? They were going to be hostile to him?


    Adam, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice or care. Calm and self-assured, he walked straight to his usual spot-the far end of the oval table- positioning himself directly opposite the empty seat where they expected the StormEdge chairman to sit. As if by instinct or design the position ced him squarely in the seat of opposition.


    Before Mnie could intervene or say anything to ease the growing unease, one of the shareholders suddenly burst out, "What is he doing here?"


    The words cracked across the room like a whip.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, his expression calm, almost amused. He looked at the speaker with a cool detachment that only heightened the tension.


    "¡¯He¡¯ has ears, and a mouth too," Adam replied,"And he can hear your questions¡ªand answer them-without you directing them at Mnie." He paused, his gaze sweeping across the table before adding, "I already hold a share in thepany. I have as much right to be here as any of you."


    "It¡¯s all because of you that thepany has reached this position!" another board member snapped, their voice rising above the murmurs now bubbling around the table.


    Adam didn¡¯t flinch. He leaned back slightly in his chair, the corner of his mouth tilting upward in amusement.


    "Because of me?" he asked, his voice quiet, but cutting through the room with precision. "Really?"


    The room quieted again.


    "Then I suppose I should have just died when Spencer nned my murder."


    A few jaws dropped at that but everyone shook their heads.


    Adam continued, as if he¡¯d only said he missed breakfast.


    "And for the record, I¡¯m not here because of your little mess with StormEdge. I¡¯m here because some of you," his eyes flicked to three specific faces seated near the end, "are under the impression that you can use Spencer as a shield. That you can wash your hands clean while he takes the fall."


    He leaned forward now, voice hardening. "So before StormEdge steps in and scoops up what¡¯s left of this carcass, I figured it¡¯s time to cut off the rotten parts of thepany myself."


    The boardroom erupted.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You don¡¯t have the authority!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "This is ckmail¡ª"


    Even Mnie was stunned into silence. She blinked and turned to look at Adam, who sat calm amid the chaos, She hadn¡¯t seen this version of him before. Calcted. Colder than usual. And clearly, prepared. Ohhh.... He was totally yummy... And she was curious what rotten parts was he talking about.


    "What are you ying at?" she asked finally trying to keep her tone neutral


    Adam¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave the rest of the board as he spoke. "Mnie, there are people here who would have you believe that Spencer is the only person behind everything. But such big scams... Can they really be hidden? Nope. Everyone got their cut and when Spencer was exposed, they¡¯ve hurriedlye forward to lynch him while making sure their deeds remain covered.


    "Even if you¡¯re a major shareholder," someone snapped from the far end, "if StormEdge takes over the pledged shares today, your own stake will be reduced to nothing. You won¡¯t even qualify for a seat at this table!"


    "Exactly," another one chimed in, "You¡¯ll be finished, Adam. So maybe think twice before you pretend to y executioner and point fingers at any of us. An inexperienced brat like you!"


    Still calm. Still smiling. Adam reached into the folder he¡¯d brought with him and ced three neatly clipped sheets on the table in front of him, sliding them across the polished wood toward the chairman.


    "I think you¡¯ll want to see this," he said quietly.


    The shouting simmered down slightly as curious nces turned toward the documents. Mnie looked from the papers to Adam, her brows furrowed. What the hell was he doing?


    Adam leaned forward again,cing his fingers together. "Those are proof of Spencer¡¯s offshore ounts, the fake shellpanies used tounder bribe money from StormEdge, and correspondence¡ªyes, I mean emails, voice recording and messages, between him and at least two people in this room who encouraged the sabotage."


    Gasps echoed around the table. One of the directors visibly paled. Another leaned back in his chair, looking suddenly very interested in the floor.


    "I¡¯ll be forwarding these to the regtory authorities, of course," Adam added casually. "But I figured you all deserved a front-row seat."


    "Is this some kind of stunt?" someone barked.


    "No," Adam said.


    "Here is the proof for these people."


    "Even if there is proof. You, Adam Collins, have no rights here, regardless of if you are a shareholder or not!"

 Chapter 248: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 248: Who?</h4>


    "Even if there is proof. You, Adam Collins, have no rights here, regardless of if you are a shareholder or not!" The man who burst out the words red at Adam as if they shared a personal enmity. Mnie did not have to guess that this was one of the names on the file that Adam had just presented.


    But, Adam, on the other hand didn¡¯t react to the outburst with anger or indignation. Instead, he simply let out an amused chuckle as if someone had told a joke only he understood. He leaned back again, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he ced his chin on his palm and asked lightly, "So let me get this straight. Are we all gathered here today to stop the chairman of StormEdge from taking over ABC Estates... or to help him make his decision easier? I mean here you all are, threatening me with no power because StormEdge might just take over ABC? So, you are actually hoping that they do take over so that I am helpless?"


    A few people looked around, not daring to meet his eyes. One of the senior board members straightened and said, "Of course we¡¯re here to stop him! What do you think we¡¯ve been preparing about all morning?"


    Adam¡¯s smile deepened. "Right. So if the n is to stop him... how exactly are you going to do that?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    He continued casually, "As far as we know, StormEdge wants to break thispany apart, sell it off in chunks, and walk away with a hefty profit. You think the chairman ising here to babysit a sinking ship?"


    "We¡¯re not a sinking ship!" someone shouted. "We¡¯re in trouble, yes, but we¡¯re not beyond saving!"


    "Oh?" Adam tilted his head. "How do you n to convince him of that? What kind of assurance are you going to give him?" He gestured to the room. "What¡¯s your n¡ªother than maybe reappointing Mnie and hoping she magically pulls the original deliverables out of thin air?"


    Mnie¡¯s lips tightened. Okay... Suddenly she was regretting giving him an analysis of what she had discovered.


    "You think StormEdge is going to back off because you... what? Show themst year¡¯s press coverage? Or im you¡¯ve got ¡¯ns in motion¡¯? Let me remind you¡ª" his voice dropped, losing all humor, "¡ªyou can¡¯t even stop your own people from leaking internal documents. So how do you n to convince a man like him that you won¡¯t bleed him dry too?"


    There was silence.


    Adam pressed on. "You think he hasn¡¯t already seen the sales forecasts? The pulled contracts? The project dys? The HR reports that somehow made it to their legal team before they made it to yours?" Heughed softly. "You are already exposed."


    "Enough with the drama," someone barked, flustered. "We can rebuild. We just need a chance."


    "Rebuild with what?" Adam asked. "With trust? With loyalty? With transparency?" He raised his brow. "You¡¯ve got none of those left."


    "Don¡¯t talk like you know everything, Adam!" a man on the left snapped, "You don¡¯t even know how to run apany! So, just sit there and enjoy your parties from our money as long as you can."


    "Maybe. Maybe not. The point is not whether I have the experience or not. It is that is there anyone here who can save ABC from StormEdge?"


    "We¡¯re doing what we can!" another voice insisted. "StormEdge trusts Mnie, they signed a previous deal with her and have epted themselves that she did it honestly without any bribes or other ways to profit herself. Maybe if she signs the deal and assures them of the promised support..."


    Adam cut in, sharp now. "And if she can¡¯t? If she¡¯s not able to deliver what they¡¯re asking for because Spencer and his little allies made sure to bury the pipeline before it even began? Then what? What¡¯s your n B?"


    No one had a reply.


    A director shifted in his seat, eyes darting to Mnie and then to the others. "Well, we can¡¯t just... sit back and let thispany be gutted."


    "And yet that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ve been doing," Adam replied. "All of you sitting there iming innocence, you knew Spencer was ying dirty. You knew things were being leaked. You knew Spencer was being paid off or had at least guessed it. And yet, none of you stood up or tried to do anything about it instead burying your heads in sand. You waited. You hoped it would resolve itself. That¡¯s not strategy. Because you knew that even if ABC was finished, you would still get some gains and you were okay with it! Most of you still are."


    There was an ufortable silence now, heavier than before.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t moved from Adam. She¡¯d gone utterly still, her fingers resting lightly on the table, her brows faintly drawn together. Her eyes narrowed slowly, scrutinizing him¡ªnot out of suspicion, but with a dawning curiosity. He was being too deliberate. Too prepared and too knowing.


    And then it struck her. Her eyes widened just slightly. And then her expression turned calcting.


    Under the table, Mnie reached for her phone. Her fingers moved quickly, typing out a message. The screen glowed briefly in herp before she hit send. No one seemed to notice.


    Meanwhile, the same man who had earlier snapped that Adam had no rights here stood up again, as if he hadn¡¯t said enough. He jabbed a finger in Adam¡¯s direction.


    "You can keep talking in circles all day long, but at the end of it, you¡¯re just a spoiled brat riding on your family name. You have no experience, no credibility, and frankly, no business sitting in this room. You think sarcasm and usations make you powerful? They make you pathetic. Lady Collins built something, but you¡¯ve done for it. And you are merely an adopted son who has been enjoying the fruit of theirbour while the real heir has been thrown behind the bars!"


    A few board members winced, but no one interrupted.


    Adam didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t smile. He didn¡¯t even blink.


    But just before he could speak, Mnie¡¯s phone buzzed silently under the table. Her gaze flicked down and then her eyes widened.

 Chapter 249: Hot

    <h4>Chapter 249: Hot</h4>


    Mnie looked up from her phone to Adam and then back down at her phone. Having her suspicion proven correct was... shocking actually.


    Once again, she looked down at her phone... and yes. The words from Max were still there- The name of the Chairman and Founder of StormEdge is Adam Collins.


    She looked up at Adam again, this time with something closer to astonishment.


    Of course. That¡¯s why he was so calm. That¡¯s why he had all the information. That¡¯s why he kept pressing them instead of offering solutions. He wasn¡¯t trying to stop the takeover.


    He was the takeover.


    Just as Spencer had been secretly orchestrating ABC¡¯s downfall¡ªso that Adam would never inherit it-Adam had been crafting his own strategy. A cleaner, sharper, more devastating one. On paper, it had always looked like Adam married her for the inheritance. But now she could see therger y-he had started working towards acquiring ABC long before the idea of marriage to her had even entered the picture.


    Mnie straightened slowly. The realization was dizzying. Adam Collins was not the idle guy he always pretended to be. She¡¯d often wondered why someone as smart as him chose to live outside the house so wastefully, pretending to be partying only. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d chosen that life to live under the radar and let Sir Collins not attack him continuously. Who could have imagined that he would be building an empire right under his nose.


    And so when she looked at him again, she saw a strategist who had hidden himself in in sight.


    Then, as the man across the room continued ranting, still oblivious, Mnie stood abruptly and cut in.


    "Sit down," she said slowly.


    The man blinked, startled. "What?"


    "I said," her voice sharper now, "Sit. Down."


    There was something final in her tone, something that made him obey without protest. But that did not stop him from muttering, " We all know that he is your husband but can you really defend him here? He is here to disrupt only!"


    Mnie stared at the man until he quietened and then turned her eyes on Adam, "I assume you¡¯re done ying?"


    Adam¡¯s lips curved faintly. He could already see that she knew everything. Finally. He smiled and shrugged his shoulders, "I was never ying. But I did wonder how long it would take you to figure it out."


    She didn¡¯t smile. "And now that I have?"


    His gaze was steady, almost amused. "Now you can either work with me¡ªor watch from the sidelines while I decide what stays and what gets sold off."


    Around them, the boardroom began to buzz in chaos gasps, exmations, a flurry of half-formed arguments.


    But Mnie didn¡¯t flinch. She held his gaze like it was a duel. "You could have told me," she said, quietly.


    He tilted his head. "And spoil the fun?"


    But even though his face retained the smile, inside Adam was feeling worried. Because Mnie did not look pleased or relieved that he was the chairman of StormEdge. He frowned. Did she really think he would break ABC up? He was going to simply throw out the rotten parts of thepany and clean it up.


    His musing was broken when another director spoke up," What are you both talking about?"


    He watched Mnie take in a deep breath and say," I think we need to formally make an introduction-Everyone, this is Adam Collins- Chairman of StormEdge."


    Silence gripped the room after Mnie¡¯s words. A few heads turned sharply toward Adam, as if seeing him for the first time. Someone dropped a pen. The air grew thick as understanding seemed to finally settle in.


    Adam Collins. The man they had mocked, dismissed, insulted-was the one they should have feared all along. The director who had been arguing and questioning Adam just now was the one who now turned pale.


    "I... I didn¡¯t know," he stammered. "Adam, I¡ªMr. Collins, I had no idea. I spoke out of turn. Please... if I had known..."


    Adam didn¡¯t move. His expression remained unreadable, leaning back slightly, arms crossed as he watched the older man fumble with his words.


    "I would never have..." the man tried again.


    "And yet you did," Adam said quietly.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Adam¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t soften. "What would you like me to do with your apology?"


    The question hung in the air even as the man tried to exin," Look, I didn¡¯t know you were..."


    "You want forgiveness because I turned out to be someone you didn¡¯t expect," Adam continued. "But when I was just the Collins heir with no ¡¯real power,¡¯ you had no issue belittling me, excluding me, and treating me like a child. And now that you know the title, you want to start again? But under all this, the basic truth remains the same- that you leaked internal secrets to an outside hostilepany for your own gains.


    The man said nothing.


    Adam¡¯s tone was still quiet, but it had also hardened. "You won¡¯t be on the board next quarter. Consider this your notice. I don¡¯t care how long you¡¯ve served or who you¡¯ve kept happy. You¡¯re out."


    He then took a deep breath and he continued, "We will now begin cleaning up of ABC Industries. As for the question on the forefront on most of your minds, "Yes, StormEdge is known for dismantling failingpanies. We break them up, sell the profitable parts, and move on. That¡¯s how we¡¯ve always operated. But ABC Industries won¡¯t be broken up."


    Thispany will not be sold in pieces. It will be overhauled. It will be cut clean, rebuilt from the ground up, and run by people who deserve to be here. People who work. Who think. Who don¡¯t just fill chairs and sign off on corruption because it¡¯s easier. This is your warning. This level of negligence, cowardice, and backdoor politics¡ªit ends now. What happened here will not happen again. For now, this meeting ends here. I¡¯ll let you know how things will move forward. Some of you will be part of it. Some of you won¡¯t. And for now, the meeting is adjourned."


    With that Adam stood up and walked out of the board room, leaving behind stunned silence.

 Chapter 250: A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 250: A Fight</h4>


    Adam felt like a schoolboy waiting for a back pat from his favourite teacher. He had imagined telling her the truth so many times- revealing who he really was, what he had been building behind the scenes. Part of him had wanted to share it with her, badly. But something had always stopped him. Maybe it was fear. Maybe it was pride. Maybe he wasn¡¯t ready to see how she would react.


    And now that she knew... now that the truth was out, he felt oddly worried..


    But at least now, they could finally stand on equal ground. He didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore-that he was indifferent, incapable, or disinterested. She knew now. Everything. The useless heir she had married wasn¡¯t useless at all. He had not married her for the inheritance.


    Still, his gaze followed her as she walked out of ABC Industries, surrounded by the same old coots who knew nothing better than to create trouble for themselves and for her.


    But something about her walking out with them unsettled him. Her reaction to him being the chairman had beenposed, careful, unreadable. No anger. No approval. Just that business-like look she wore when she didn¡¯t want anyone to guess what she was thinking.


    He sighed, shook his head at his own uncharacteristic feelings, and sighed again.


    Well... he¡¯d catch his wife at home.


    Or so he¡¯d thought.


    Adam stared at his watch for the nth time wondering if he¡¯dbeen abandoned by his dear wife.


    Finally, after what felt like decades, Mnie returned. And ignored him like he was air. Not even a nce.


    He stood up and followed her to the kitchen, watching her pour a ss of water like it was just another evening. He sighed. Of all the times for her to prefect her poker face and not let him read her.


    She didn¡¯t look at him. Didn¡¯t speak. Just drank slowly, then set the ss down with quiet precision.


    He cleared his throat. "You¡¯re not going to say anything?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at him and he wondered if she was going to pretend to be deaf as well. But then she said, "I¡¯m still thinking about what to say."


    Okay then. At least getting an answer was good, right? Even if it was in the neutral tone that he didn¡¯t like much.


    He exhaled and decided to ask directly, "Are you angry?"


    She looked up finally, meeting his eyes as she raised an eyebrow. "Why would I be angry?"


    He blinked. "Because I didn¡¯t tell you? Because I hid something that big from you when I¡¯ve always tried to make you share everything?"


    Mnie tilted her head, considering that and gave him a thin smile as she said, " Ha. Now you know what a hypocrite you are." He winced and then before he could defend himself, she asked, "What else have you been hiding?"


    Adam ran a hand through his hair, gave a faintugh, and instead of promising her that he was definitely not hiding anything else, raised a single finger and said, "Only one other thing."


    Her eyes narrowed instantly and he watched her hand move towards the near object... probably to throw at him.


    He raised both hands in surrender hurriedly and said as he stepped closer. "Okay. Okay. Don¡¯t give me that look yet. Let me exin."


    Her gaze didn¡¯t soften. If anything, it sharpened.


    "I wanted to tell you," he said quietly. "Honestly, I did. I thought about it so many times. After our wedding. After getting to know you more." He stopped in front of her, hands still raised. "But it never felt like the right time. You were always carrying so much. The scandal, the pressure, Spencer¡¯s schemes. And I... I didn¡¯t want to be one more thing you had to worry about."


    She folded her arms, unreadable again. "So instead of trusting me, you decided to test how far you could go before I found out on my own?"


    Adam looked down for a beat. Then up again. "Maybe. Maybe I was just scared of what it would change. I was the guy who manipted you into marrying him so he could take over the familypany. The kind of bad boy you seemed to like so I didn¡¯t know how to exin that I was not that kind of guy.


    Mnie let out a dryugh. "Newssh, Adam¡ªyou kind of are that guy."


    He winced. "Okay, fair. But I didn¡¯t really marry you to steal anything, and I didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand. The StormEdge n... it came before that. And once we were together, I just kept it running quietly. I didn¡¯t want to lie, but I didn¡¯t know how to tell the truth without it sounding like a lie."


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    He stepped a little closer. "I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness. I¡¯m just hoping you¡¯ll believe me when I say-none of this was ever meant to hurt you. It was always just....


    She looked at him for a long moment. And Adam felt even more confused about what to say. Dam* it! It would have been better if she had yelled at him.


    "Adam Collins. Are you ming me for hiding it. You would rather preserve your bad guy image than tell me the truth."


    Adam raised his hands all over again as she marched towards him slowly. He stepped back at the question.


    Mnie took a step forward.


    Adam instinctively took one back, because it seemed safer suddenly.


    And yet, she continued toe forward and he continued to retreat even as a wayward thought crossed into his mind that their roles had somehow been reversed. He needed to not move backward.... But then she started speaking slowly, "You¡¯d rather let me think you were reckless andzy, than let me see you for who you actually were?"


    He nodded, sheepish. "It sounds worse when you say it like that."


    She didn¡¯t stop walking. He didn¡¯t stop backing away. Step by step, until his shoulders met the wall behind him. Nowhere else to go.

 Chapter 251: Punchline

    <h4>Chapter 251: Punchline</h4>


    Adam nced at the wall behind him and then at the cold, unreadable face of his wife. Her eyes were locked onto his with an intensity that made him feel like a schoolboy cornered in the headmistress¡¯s office.


    He asked softly, "Melon? Are you going to hit me? Should I fear for my life?"


    Mnie scoffed, almost offended by the question. Without breaking eye contact, she ced both hands t against the wall on either side of him, closing the space between them, her arms caging him in.


    "Do you have any idea how it felt," she began in a biting voice, "to discover that you were the Chairman of StormEdge in the middle of a board meeting? No warning, no clue, just... boom. I asked and Max was like here you go... And there you were sitting there saying things like <i>¡¯This is about cleaning up.¡¯</i> ¡¯ what am I supposed to do with your sorry?¡¯ Like it was just another Tuesday. Like you hadn¡¯t been hiding the entire truth from me for so long.


    She narrowed her eyes, " Do you even realise what it felt like, sitting there, trying to keep a straight face, trying not to let it show that I was just as stunned as the rest of them?"


    Adam opened his mouth to speak, but she cut him off with a raised hand and another tirade.


    "And then, then I had to introduce you to them. I had to sit there while all those old fossils looked at me like I was the one who kept secrets. Do you know they kept asking in the meetingter, <i>¡¯</i>Why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance?¡¯ Like I had known! What was I supposed to say? ¡¯Surprise, I just found out too?¡¯"


    She finally stopped for a breath, and Adam gave her a cautious, slightly guilty look. His mouth opened again, apology on the tip of his tongue.


    But Mnie didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "You have no idea, do you?" she said as her eyes scanned his face. "Howpletely hot you looked in that CEO mode? Like¡ªruthless, in control, sharp as hell. Better than the bad boy thing you always keep pulling off."


    Adam blinked. Once. Twice. The apology froze somewhere between his lungs and lips.


    "Melon, I¡¯m so¡ª" he started, almost by habit, but then paused mid-sentence. The words short-circuited.


    He stared at her, confusion overtaking guilt. "Wait. What?"


    Adam blinked, trying to process thest few seconds. Had he heard her right?


    Surely not. His brain was definitely fooling him


    And yet... even as his brain scrambled to double-check, Mnie leaned in closer, her face inches from his, the space between them shrinking until he could barely breathe. Her hands slid from the wall to his shoulders and he gulped as she leaned in close and whispered. "What? Cat got your tongue now?"


    She tilted her head studying him closely before smiling at him. It was a dangerous smile, really Adam thought and then heard her continue, "You¡¯re not apologizing anymore? Isn¡¯t that your favourite line tonight?"


    Adam opened his mouth, then closed it again. His thoughts were a blur. He wasn¡¯t sure what this was anymore...his senses were already moring.


    "So tell me, Adam," she whispered in his ear, "what exactly am I supposed to do with you?"


    Even as she said it, her hands began to move¡ªslowly sliding up from his shoulders, fingertips grazing the sides of his neck. His skin prickled with awareness. Then her fingers found his hair, curling through it, tugging lightly as she rose up onto her toes.


    "You had no idea, did you?" she murmured, her breath warm against his ear. "How hot you looked sitting there in that chair, calling the shots like you¡¯d been doing it your whole life."


    Adam shut his eyes briefly, trying to resist the way his body reacted to her nearness, her touch, her words.


    "All I could think of," she whispered, "was jumping you and kissing that annoying, perfectly pursed mouth of yours."


    He blinked again, his hands now hovering awkwardly at his sides, as though he¡¯d forgotten what to do with them.


    "You..." he began slowly, struggling to focus, "...you looked angry."


    Mnieughed quietly, the sound soft and dangerous, and he felt it vibrate through him like a string pulled taut.


    "Uh huh," she said, her mouth close enough that he could feel the shape of her smile against his skin. "Of course I looked angry."


    She pulled back just enough to look at him, her fingers still tangled in his hair.


    "I was angry," she said, eyes sharp and amused. "I had to sit through an entire meeting pretending to be calm when all I really wanted to do... was jump you."


    Adam swallowed hard.


    Her hands slid from his hair, down the sides of his neck, fingers trailing along the fine edge of his cor. Adam had to force himself not to shiver and close the distance between them. Then, without breaking eye contact, she slipped her hands under his suit jacket, palms gliding over his shirt covered pecs and then lower.


    He inhaled sharply as her fingers curled around his waist, holding him in ce- not that he had any ns of moving.


    "You¡¯ve kept a lot from me," she murmured, her lips just brushing his as she spoke. "And right now... I¡¯m going to punish you for it."


    Adam swallowed hard, every nerve in his body locked onto her.


    And then she kissed him.


    Her lips pressed against his with purpose, deepening the kiss almost immediately. Her hands slid further under his jacket and around his back, holding him close. Her fingers clenched the fabric of his shirt, pulling him toward her.


    That seemed to break the spell that was holding him back. He let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. His hand moved to her waist, gripping her firmly. The other hand slid into her hair, holding the back of her head as he kissed her back just as hard, thankful that she was not angry at him.

 Chapter 252: No hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 252: No hesitation</h4>


    The other hand slid into her hair, holding the back of her head as he kissed her back just as hard, thankful that she was not angry at him. And now there was no hesitation.


    He pulled her to him as his hands slid over her, until he cupped her bottom through the skirt. She moaned into his mouth as he pulled her closer and that little sound only instigated him further. Without giving her a chance, he slid his hands lower until the hem of her skirt was in his fingers. He pulled it upwards and then in the next moment, her legs were wrapped around him as he turned her so that she was caught in the middle. Between him and the wall.


    His mouth was on hers again withing a minute, deep and determined, but there was tension in the way he held her. Her fingers slipped beneath his shirt, the heat of his skin burning against her palms. Every ridge of muscle tightened under her touch. Adam felt as if he was on fire. And the more she touched him, the hotter he felt.


    She pushed the fabric up and over his shoulders, letting it fall behind them. Her hands didn¡¯t pause as they moved with purpose, sweeping across his chest, down his stomach, as if reacquainting herself with terrain.


    He caught her hip and pulled her flush against him, letting her feel what she did to him. Her breath hitched and then as if wanting to feel more, her hands moved from his abs to his belt. In a single move his belt came undone beneath her hands, and he made no move to stop her. Her body moved on instinct and yet, even as he felt her hands caressing him, he wanted more of her.


    He kissed her again, slower this time but no less hungry. His hands slipped under her top, palms t against her waist, dragging upward. She raised her arms wordlessly, allowing him to strip it away and moved in to kiss him back.


    Mnie felt a shiver as her top was discarded but the rush of cool air against her skin was chased instantly by the heat of his mouth on her corbone.


    One of his hands found the back of her thigh and lifted it, anchoring her against him. She didn¡¯t resist. She wrapped her leg around his waist and pressed closer, until there was no space left between them.


    Her skin tingled where his fingers grazed her ribs. She tilted her head back, eyes half-lidded, lips parted, refusing to flinch as his gaze met hers again.


    His breath was uneven now, shallow. Her nails dug into his shoulders, pulling him closer, needing the weight of him, needing to feel something real.


    "Melon... we need to move to the bedroom." He whispered sharply and she shook her head. That table is fine."


    Heughed then... even as he sighed," You¡¯re going to be the death of me... but I will die a happy man... I guess."


    He didn¡¯t waste time saying anything more. Simply turned with her still in his arms, her legs tight around his waist, and strode to the table. Her back arched as he set her down on it, the cool surface pulling a gasp from her lips. But she didn¡¯t move away¡ªif anything, she leaned into him and that pleased him immensely.


    This time, the kiss slowed, but the intensity didn¡¯t fade. His hands framed her face for a moment, thumbs brushing along her jaw before they slid down¡ªover her throat, her corbones, lower¡ªmemorising her all over again.


    She was, however, unwilling to sit back. Without giving him a chance, she slid her hand into the waistband of his trousers, tracing the stic of his underpants... His breath hitched as her finger slipped beneath it, to caress and tease him slowly.


    Just that simple action seemed to break everything within him. He stepped away from her, and she opened her eyes, watching him as he got rid of his own clothes haphazardly. It was like a strip tease and yet, it wasn¡¯t.


    As he discarded thest of his clothing and stepped towards her, she said nothing. And yet, she did something that drove him crazy with lust. She opened her legs wider, weing him. He stepped back into the cradle of her thighs, his palms gripping the edge of the table on either side of her hips. The heat between them pulsed like a living thing. He didn¡¯t rush. His gaze swept over her-flushed skin, parted lips, chest rising and falling just a little faster now. The sight alone made restraint nearly impossible.


    Mnie¡¯s knees pressed against his sides as she shifted forward, her arms sliding around his neck, pulling him back to her.


    He leaned down, his mouth brushing over her shoulder, across her corbone, lower. She let out a sharp breath as he trailed lower, his stubble grazing her skin.


    Her fingers tightened in his hair when he kissed the top of her breast. And when he finally took her nipple into his mouth, her whole body arched off the table. Her moan was raw, involuntary, and it echoed in his ears, making him want more of that.


    He dragged his mouth back up her neck, his hands sliding up her thighs, thumbs tracing circles just above her knees. Her legs wrapped around his waist again, tighter this time, pulling him closer, pressing him exactly where she wanted him. Skin against skin now. Heat against heat.


    He reached between them, guiding himself against her, testing how ready she was. The answer came in a broken gasp from her lips and the way her nails bit into his back.


    There was no more teasing after that. He entered her in one slow, deep push that made both of them pause for a moment, gasping. He watched her, holding still but then she moved...and he could no longer hold still and moved slowly.

 Chapter 253: Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 253: Slowly</h4>


    Adam woke up slowly, blinking against the morning light filtering through the curtains. Even half asleep, his hand instinctively patted the side of the bed, searching. What was a man supposed to do when he woke up hungry and craved an early morning snack¡ªnot the edible kind, but the warm, soft kind that curled into him like she belonged there? He looked for it, of course.


    But the bed beside him was cold. Empty.


    He opened one eye, frowning at the vacant space next to him, the sheets already cool to the touch. His early morning indulgence was missing. Why?


    With a long stretch of his arms and a groan that came from somewhere deep in his chest, he debated whether he should go looking for her or simply wait for her to return¡ªpreferably with that smug little smile she always wore after sneaking out of bed without waking him.


    That¡¯s when he heard it.


    A burst ofughter¡ªlight, unmistakable giggling¡ªdrifting in through the open door. He sighed, already dreading what it might mean. What was ¡¯he¡¯ doing here so early in the morning? And if ¡¯he¡¯ was here, then the chances of his Melon returning to the bed anytime soon were¡ªexactly zero.


    With a sour expression and a groan of defeat, Adam tossed aside the nket and swung his legs over the edge of the bed. He sat there for a moment, mentally preparing himself, then grabbed the nearest pair of pants and a shirt, tugged them on without much care, and padded barefoot toward the sound.


    He stepped outside.


    And froze.


    There, in the middle of the room, stood two people¡ªbothpletely white-faced. Not the pale, wide-eyed kind of white that came from fear or panic. No, this was... flour. A full coating of fine, powdery white, like a bag of flour had exploded somewhere nearby. Maybe even directly on them.


    Adam stared. They stared back.


    "What," he asked tly, rubbing the bridge of his nose, "is happening here?"


    The two turned toward him in perfect unison, grinning like guilty children caught mid-prank. He blinked. How on earth had these two managed to get so in sync so quickly? It was like watching a coordinated act.


    And then, as if it had been rehearsed down to the second, they both raised a finger and pointed¡ªone at the other.


    "She did it."


    "He did it."


    Adam exhaled slowly. This was going to be one of ¡¯those¡¯ mornings...


    "Would someone please exin what happened?" he asked, arms crossed, tone t but his eyes taking in the mess with growing amusement.


    Before Mnie could get a word out, Adir piped up with enthusiasm and very little remorse. "I told her I was clumsy! I warned her! But she still made me fetch the bag of flour from the pantry!"


    Mnie opened her mouth, possibly to defend herself, but Adir was on a roll now.


    "It was super heavy! So when I saw her near the counter, I shouted for her to catch it. She missed! So I jumped forward to try and save it¡ªlike a hero¡ªand then... this happened!" He gestured to the white cloud still settling on the floor, his arms and face caked in flour.


    Adam blinked once. "Hold on. It was¡ªhow much flour are we talking about here?"


    Mnie rolled her eyes and muttered, "Two hundred and fifty grams."


    Adam arched an eyebrow. "That¡¯s... what? Barely half a pound?"


    Adir gasped, and made a sad face, "I¡¯m four! Everything is heavy for me! I¡¯m a little boy."


    Adam tried to suppress a smile. "You¡¯re four and dramatic," he muttered, but Adir didn¡¯t hear him over his own flustered defense as he continued, "I could¡¯ve pulled a muscle or dropped it on my toe or fallen on my head! Do you know what flour in your eyes feels like?!"


    Just as the two were about to escte into full-blown bickering, Adam sighed and walked forward, cutting through the cloud of powdered sugar and ego.


    "Good thing," he said dryly, "that nothing is heavy for me."


    Before either of them could guess what he meant, Adam reached out, grabbed Adir by the waist, and with a practiced, effortless motion, swung the boy upside down and hoisted him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    "Hey!" Adir shrieked, arms iling. "I am a big boy! This is not how you treat big boys!"


    Adam didn¡¯t even break stride as he carried him inside. "You just imed you were a little boy," he replied, tone far too calm for someone with a giggling, flour-covered child kicking at his chest.


    Mnie followed behind them,ughing loudly now. "You <i>totally</i> deserve it, Adir! You threw flour into my hair!"


    Inside the kitchen, Adam deposited the indignant boy onto the kitchen ind with exaggerated care, brushing a few white streaks off his shirt. "Stay here," he said, mock-serious.


    Adir red at him, cheeks puffed out, but he stayed put, legs swinging off the edge.


    Mnie was stillughing as she leaned against the doorway with a glint of mischief in her eye. "You¡¯re enjoying this way too much."


    Adam stepped back into the room, flour on his hands now too and then stopped right in front of her.


    And then¡ªhe just looked at her.


    Their eyes met. The amusement in hers faltered slightly. Her smile softened, then vanished entirely. She could see the shift in his expression¡ªyful, yes, but something else behind it. Something closer to trouble.


    "Adam," she said warningly. "Don¡¯t you dare."


    He leaned in, close enough for her to smell the warmth of his skin. His voice dropped into that dangerously low so that only he could hear him. "You," he whispered, "robbed me of my morning snack."


    Her breath caught. "I didn¡¯t. Adam! I swear, if you¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    With a grin, Adam swept her off the floor and threw her over his shoulder. Upside down.


    "<i>Adam!</i>" she shouted,ughing, pounding a fist against his back as her hair tumbled in front of her face. "Put me down!"


    "Nope," he said cheerfully, carrying her toward the ind like a man on a mission. "Justice must be served."


    "This is <i>not</i> justice!"


    "It is if you¡¯re the victim," he replied.


    Adir cackled from his perch, legs kicking with glee. "See? I told you it was unfair! But now it is right!"


    Adam plopped Mnie down next to the boy, both of them now sitting side by side on the ind, looking like a pair of powdered doughnuts. Mnie narrowed her eyes at him, flushed and breathless, but stillughing. "You¡¯re going to regret this."

 Chapter 254: The Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Teacher</h4>


    "It is actually quite disconcerting," Mnie said as she looked at the woman who could have easily passed for her twin.


    "I¡¯d say creepy," Adam muttered under his breath as he shifted ufortably in the back of the ssroom. "I mean, she looks <i>too</i> much like you. It¡¯s not just a resemnce¡ªit¡¯s like someone copied and pasted your face."


    "You just think this is creepy because you¡¯re sitting in a school again," Mnie replied, her voiceced with amusement. "That¡¯s all this is¡ªa coincidence. A strange one, yes, but still a coincidence."


    Adam shook his head slightly. "I don¡¯t like coincidences. Never have. Are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t have a long-lost twin lurking around somewhere?"


    Mnie scoffed. "Of course I¡¯m sure. I think I would¡¯ve noticed someone walking around with <i>this</i> face," she said, gesturing vaguely at herself. Then, checking the paper in her hand, she added, "Alright, next up is us. Come on. Let¡¯s act like everything is normal."


    "Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s pretend that I¡¯m <i>not</i> staring at my wife¡¯s doppelganger, who¡ªjust to make things even more bizarre¡ªis also going to be our future son¡¯s... mother..." He trailed off with a grimace as Mnie shot him a pointed look. He quickly corrected himself, "...<i>teacher</i>. I mean, seriously¡ªwho evenes up with terms like ¡¯mother-teacher¡¯?"


    Mnie gave him another warning nce, this one sharper than thest. Without another word, they both stood and stepped forward toward the teacher¡¯s desk.


    The woman looked up and smiled at them warmly¡ªas though the uncanny resemnce didn¡¯t even register to her. But before they could introduce themselves or say anything at all, she spoke first.


    "I thought that once I saw you in person, I¡¯d be able to spot some obvious differences between us. But... this is honestly unsettling." She gave a short, nervousugh before continuing. "When Adir first told me I looked like his would-be mother, I assumed it was some kind of corny pickup line¡ªsomething a kid might say if he¡¯d been raised by entric single parents. You know, the kind who teach their kids weird little icebreakers?"


    She paused just long enough to make eye contact with Mnie before finishing with a shrug. "But then he showed me your picture. And it really was disconcerting¡ªstill is, to be honest. It¡¯s like looking into a mirror I didn¡¯t know existed."


    She gestured to the chairs in front of her. "Please, have a seat, Mr. and Mrs. Collins."


    While both the women kept theirposures, Adam and Adir were not soposed. Adir was grinning at the two people in front of him while Adam had already narrowed his eyes, somehow not toofortable with this new development. He really did not like his Melon¡¯s face on anyone else.


    "I¡¯m Melody," the teacher said, offering a friendly smile. "Melody Thomas. I know this has already been... strange. Believe me, I didn¡¯t expect it to feel quite this surreal in person."


    "Well, you¡¯re not alone," Mnie replied, offering a polite smile of her own. "I¡¯m Mnie. And this is Adam."


    Adam gave a brief nod of acknowledgement and nothing more.


    Melody let out a small sigh, then looked down at the folder in front of her. "So, Adir Collins. He¡¯s adjusting well, actually. Its usually too soon for us to say since it has only been a couple of weeks. But he is a smart kid. A bit quiet, but observant¡ªand very polite. He seems curious about everything."


    Adir grinned at that and Melody shot him a smile and said," Adir, why don¡¯t you go there and catch up with your friends. They are observing the new frogs we¡¯ve added to the pond."


    Adir¡¯s eyes lit up at that and he turned towards Adam and Mnie looking for permission and then hurriedly raced away as soon as he had it. As soon as the child was out of ear shot, she exined," I am sorry I had to send him away. I understand that his father is about to pass away and you are going to be his adoptive parents?"


    Mnie nodded at that, carefully. They had already exined everything when they¡¯d admitted the kid into this school. "Is something wrong?"


    "Not wrong per se. It seems while Adir has whole heartedly epted you as his mother, he has some sort of a reluctance to see Mr Collins as his father. Were you aware of this?"


    Adam nodded at that," Of course. Adir has grown up without a mother so for him to put Mnie in his mother¡¯s ce is not so difficult. But Patrick Collins...he was my adoptive father so I know that he is a great father. So, I can understand that he is a bit reluctant to rece him. Especially when he is still alive and sick."


    "I see. And I understand that you do not wish to pressurise him. But as part of our parent- student councillor, we feel that it is essential that he form a deeper bond with you. For which, we would like you to be at school for special activities on every Friday after the official timings. An hour each week at most. Please. I hope you understand."


    Adam frowned. Actually he was not too sure about this n. Somehow, it felt like forcing Adir. The kid would acknowledge him as a father- if and when required. Why the need to force this. As for spending time together, they were already doing that with Adir spending more and more time together with them...


    But before he could protest or say anything, the teacher went on to exin how this would be beneficial to Adir and how it would help them adjust to this better. That they had also made other parents part of this program to improve rtionships between the parents and kids.


    And that is how, Adam had no idea how he ended up signing up for the weekly activities with Adir despite having reservations about it. As he stood up and walked out of the ss behind Mnie, he didn¡¯t know why but he had a bad feeling...

 Chapter 255: How Did You?

    <h4>Chapter 255: How Did You?</h4>


    "AHHHH!"


    Adam winced at the shrill voice echoing from the back seat, then turned to grin at Mnie, who was ring daggers at him.


    "With the way you two scream, I¡¯m going to go deaf before I hit thirty five."


    Adir blinked groggily, his head wobbling slightly as he looked out of the car window at the blur of trees and buildings passing by. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and mumbled, "How did I get here?"


    Thest thing he remembered was being tucked into bed at Adam and Mnie¡¯s house. He¡¯d fallen asleep thinking about cartoons and breakfast. Now, he was in a moving car, still in his pyjamas, the seatbelt ufortably pressing into his side.


    Mnie shot another icy re at Adam before responding dryly, "Adam has this charming habit of manhandling people without warning. Apparently, he¡¯s nned a pic today. And instead of, you know, <i>asking</i> us, he decided to kidnap us."


    "Hey!" Adam said defensively, one hand gesturing from the steering wheel. "I did check your calendar. You said you weren¡¯t doing anything today. So I¡¯m taking you to do exactly that¡ªnothing. Outdoors. With snacks. And trees. And as for Adir¡ª" he nced at the rearview mirror¡ª"you don¡¯t have school today. So tell me, would you rather stay home and be bored, or go on a surprise pic?"


    "A pic!" Adir immediately brightened, stretching and yawning as he rubbed his eyes again. But his smile faded slightly, reced by a hesitant frown. He turned toward Adam and asked, his voice quieter, "What about Father?"


    Adam¡¯s smile softened. He nced in the rearview mirror again, meeting the boy¡¯s worried eyes. His voice dropped slightly as he said, "He¡¯s got a tough round of treatment today, and he asked us not toe. Said he didn¡¯t want you seeing him like that. But we¡¯ll stop by the hospital on the way back, okay?"


    Adir nodded slowly, still looking a little unsure, butforted.


    Mnie nced back at him, then reached over and tousled his hair gently. "For now, just enjoy the ride, okay? And for the future? Remember if you end up waking somewhere else when you sleep? Don¡¯t worry."


    Adir grinned and then punched the air," Okay then! Let¡¯s go."


    Mnie sent a look to Adam at that. Why did it sound that Adir was actually excited about being kidnapped. She shook her head. The little guy was probably as crazy as Adam.


    ***


    "This is nice."


    Mnie looked around at the secluded pool, the artificial gentle wavespping quietly as the sun warmed her skin. She leaned back on the lounger, settling into the soft cushions, her sarong loose around her legs. For once, she was doing nothing¡ªand this ce felt like the right kind of nothing.


    It reminded her of the kind of vacation she used to imagine. Calm. Quiet. Simple. Before Adam came along and turned her into the kind of person who got dragged into adventures without warning¡ªhalf the time running, the other half improvising. She¡¯d even wondered if she would ever have quiet vacations again or if had be an adrenaline junky like Adam.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to enjoy the peace. But before she could fully rx, her eyes flew open.


    From the other side, someone was walking in. A very handsome and almost naked someone.


    She sighed. Would she ever tire of admiring him? It was Adam¡ªnow in swim shorts, barefoot, towel slung casually over one shoulder.


    Mnie didn¡¯t move, just adjusted her sunsses slightly and watched him approach through the tinted lenses. He was still damp from the quick rinse he¡¯d taken, hair pushed back, chest glinting in the sun. He¡¯d even gotten rid of the piercings which made her feel a bit sad for the moment but not for long. He was handsome with or without them. She didn¡¯t say anything, just allowed herself a moment to quietly admire him, satisfied that he couldn¡¯t see her eyes.


    Except, of course, he could always tell.


    He smirked as he reached her lounger and tilted his head. "You know, sunsses aren¡¯t magic. I can still feel you staring."


    She pouted and pulled down the sunsses carefully staring at his face only," What are you talking about? My eyes were closed."


    "Uh-huh... Liar."


    Without waiting for an invitation, Adam dropped onto the lounger beside her, close enough that their hips touched. He leaned in with a teasing smile and asked, "Did you put on sun protection?"


    "Of course I did." She didn¡¯t bother looking at him, just folded her arms with mock dignity.


    "Pity," Adam murmured, and she turned her head to raise a suspicious brow.


    "You want me to burn?" she asked, deliberately misunderstanding.


    "Of course not, sweet melon." His tone was light, almostzy, but the look in his eyes said otherwise. "All I wanted was to help you apply more lotion... especially in ces you <i>can¡¯t</i> reach on your own."


    As he spoke, his hand moved suggestively toward the edge of her sarong, fingertips brushing the fabric with far too much confidence.


    Mnie pped his hand away without hesitation. "Behave!" she said under her breath, though the corners of her mouth twitched with the effort not to smile. "Adir will be here any moment."


    "Hmm. But I haven¡¯t done anything, melon. At least not yet..." With that, Adam bend over and gently brushed his lips against hers and straightened up, ready to move away before he did something totally unsafe for little eyes and ears but someone was here to test his patience.


    The moment he straightened, she spoke softly, "I guess I¡¯ll have to do something myself then..." he sent her a look and she winked at him, making him want to take her right then and there. He would have let go of the caution but then he heard the rapid footsteps and the unmistakable sound of wet flip-flops smacking against tile.


    "Adam!" Adir came running into view, dripping from the ssh zone and waving a pool noodle like a sword. "Come y with me!"


    Adam groaned softly but shot Mnie a smirk that made it clear this conversation wasn¡¯t over. He leaned down, close enough for only her to hear.


    "You started this," he whispered. "So don¡¯tin when I finish it."


    Then he stood up, ruffled Adir¡¯s hair, and said, "Alright, warrior. Let¡¯s go."


    Mnie watched them head toward the water, a small, satisfied smile.

 Chapter 256: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Who?</h4>


    "Mom. You are <i>not</i> going to believe who I met yesterday."


    Melody wandered through her quiet house, phone in hand, as she hit dial. The call connected just as she reached the living room. She sank into the couch with a sigh and tossed her head back, a small smile ying on her lips.


    Her mother¡¯s voice crackled cheerfully through the screen. "Really? Who did you see? That idol you¡¯ve been obsessed with since college?"


    Melody rolled her eyes with a halfugh and nced at therge screen, where her mother¡¯s familiar face filled the frame. "No, Mom. Not even close."


    She exhaled and shut her eyes for a second, the surreal memory ying out vividly in her mind again-that moment when she firstid eyes on Mnie Collins. Her ¡¯twin.¡¯ A woman she had never met before, but who looked so much like her it was like staring into a mirror with a different life behind it.


    Opening her eyes, she exined, "There¡¯s this little boy in my ss. Adir. He¡¯s new, and honestly, one of the brightest, most adorable kids I¡¯ve ever taught. We had a parent-teacher meet yesterday-you know, part of the wee orientation stuff."


    Her mother nodded slowly, brows slightly raised, curious but not quite understanding the build up. "Okay, but what¡¯s so special about meeting a little boy¡¯s parents? You¡¯ve taught dozens of kids over the years."


    Melody leaned forward, her voice dropping just a bit, more out of disbelief than secrecy. "That¡¯s the thing. Just listen for a second, okay? When he first came to my ss, he told me¡ªso casually¡ªthat his would-be mother looks like me."


    She paused, watching the slight frown appear on her mother¡¯s face through the screen. It was the same puzzled expression she¡¯d seen on others when she¡¯d first repeated the boy¡¯s words. Clearly, her mother was misinterpreting it the same way.


    Before her mother could interject, Melody broke into a grin and waved a hand. "No, no, not like <i>that.</i> I know what you¡¯re thinking. But you really wouldn¡¯t believe the resemnce, Mom! I mean, it wasn¡¯t just ¡¯a bit simr¡¯¡ªit was <i>uncanny.</i> Like staring at my own face in someone else¡¯s skin."


    She exhaled a smallugh and ran a hand through her hair, still shaking her head slightly, as if trying to convince even herself. "At first, I thought maybe it was just one of those things¡ªmaybe a vague resemnce. You know how people say that sometimes. I figured, if I actually met her in person, the illusion would break, right? It¡¯d be nothing like me up close."


    Her voice grew more animated now, tinged with the echo of that initial shock. "But that¡¯s not what happened. When I saw her¡ª<i>really</i> saw her¡ªI froze. It was like looking directly into a mirror. Same eyes, same smile, even her mannerisms felt eerily familiar. I could barely stop staring. I would have thought that we were twins! Maybe separated at birth or something. But she is a year older than me. So, it is just a coincidence."


    She looked up, expecting her mother to mirror her disbelief¡ªto gasp orugh, or at least raise a brow with some kind of amused incredulity. But instead, the expression on the screen had changed.


    Her mother was frozen.


    Not in the dramatic sense, but quite literally¡ªpixted and still, caught mid-frown, as if someone had paused the screen at the most frustrating possible moment.


    "Mom?" Melody leaned closer, tapping the screen as if that would somehow fix it. "Mom, did you hear me?"


    The image flickered once, and then her mother¡¯s face returned, albeit blurry. Her frown had deepened. "What did she say?" her voice crackled, uneven and partially lost in static.


    Melody dropped her head back onto the couch cushion with an exaggerated groan. "Seriously? Yourwork disappeared at the most important part. I¡¯m not telling you now."


    Her mother sighed, and the picture cleared again, revealing the slight shake of her head. "Okay, okay, fine. Don¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re still such a baby, Melody. Always were."


    Melody pouted yfully and crossed her arms. "I shared everything up to the juicy part and now you¡¯re calling me a baby. Unbelievable."


    Her mother chuckled, a sound half-affectionate and half-resigned. "Anyway, your uncle and I areing to visit next week. It¡¯s all finalised. I¡¯ll text you the flight details. So, keep your evenings free."


    Melody sat up straighter, the smile already forming again. "Really? That¡¯s great! It¡¯s been ages."


    "Yes, and I want to meet your boyfriend this time," her mother added, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "Don¡¯t you dare find an excuse again. I know you¡¯re hiding him."


    Melodyughed, brushing her hair back. "Oh God. I knew that wasing."


    Her mother pointed a finger through the screen. "I¡¯m serious. If I don¡¯t meet him this time, I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you myself!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare," Melody said with mock horror.


    "Try me."


    "Alright, Mom! Rx!" Melodyughed as she shook her head, still smiling at the screen. "You won¡¯t have to worry about setting me up on any more blind dates. I promise."


    Her mother raised her hands in mock surrender, her grin still lingering as she nodded. "Good. That¡¯s all I needed to hear."


    With that, Melody gave a cheerful wave. "Okay, I¡¯ll talk to youter. Love you!"


    "Love you too, sweetheart," her mother replied warmly, waving back just before the call ended and the screen went dark.


    Melody stretched her legs out and leaned back into the couch, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Her thoughts drifted back to Mnie Collins, the strange meeting, the uncanny resemnce, and the weird feeling she just couldn¡¯t shake.


    But thousands of miles away, just seconds after the call disconnected, Melody¡¯s mother remained staring at the now-ck screen. The smile she had worn a moment earlier slowly faded, reced by a different expression entirely...as she hurriedly made a call and spoke into the phone before the other person could say a greeting," I want to go to Melody next week."

 Chapter 257: Heat

    <h4>Chapter 257: Heat</h4>


    Mnie watched him. That was all she could do. Honestly, she hadn¡¯t expected this from Adam. Or maybe-if she was being truthful-she just didn¡¯t know what to expect at all. But there he was, standing waist-deep in the water, so calm and patient with Adir as he gently guided the little one through his first swimming lesson. It should have been something simple, routine even... and yet, it wasn¡¯t.


    She smiled as she watched the kid surface with a triumphant gasp, then immediately giggle and ssh water at Adam, whoughed and sshed back without missing a beat.


    Mnie closed her eyes for a brief moment and grinned to herself, letting the scene soak in. Her mind, almost involuntarily, drifted ahead, tickling her own hormones...into ¡¯imagining¡¯ things... which then lead to imagination of the ¡¯process¡¯ <sup>1</sup></anno>with which that could be achieved which further lead her to imaging the hot body of her partner in the process.


    Suddenly, in the middle of her sweet imagination, she frowned. Something was wrong. There should have beenughter and shouting. Her eyes snapped open. And there standing on each side of her were the culprits... or rather the would be culprits. Just by looking at their faces, she could guess...


    She straightened up and immediately ced aside her sunsses and sent a warning look at Adam," Don¡¯t you dare..."


    Adam¡¯s grin widened, sunlight glinting off the water as he pushed his wet hair back. "But you look lonely How can I let you be lonely?" he said with a grin, his voice full of teasing warmth.


    Mnie narrowed her eyes at him, lips twitching in amusement despite herself. "I am definitely not lonely. I¡¯m very very blissful," she said, enunciating the word like it carried royal weight. She folded her arms, trying to hold on to thest shred of dignity that always seemed to slip away when he was involved.


    But Adam was already exchanging a look with Adir-one of those silent conspiratorial nces that said more than words. Together, they tilted their heads in perfect unison, bottom lips jutting out in exaggerated pouts.


    "We miss you," they said in chorus, their voices small and almost guilt-tripping. Almost being the key word! They were definitely not missing her but were simply upto mischief.


    "Oh no. Nope. That is cheating," Mnie pointed at them. "You can¡¯t team up like this. It¡¯s unfair...Adam, don¡¯t even...!"


    Before she could take another breath, Adam was striding toward her, water cascading around him as he moved with determined mischief. She tried to retreat but was too slow. He reached her in a few long steps, his hands gripping her firmly but gently.


    "Adam, no!" she squealed,ughing as she beat her fists against his shoulders. "I swear, if you dunk me¡ª!"


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he hoisted her up effortlessly, cradling her against his chest as she kicked andughed, protesting all the way.


    "Toote for threats," he murmured, eyes sparkling. Then, with Adir cheering like a little maniac behind them, Adam sprinted toward the deeper end of the pool.


    Mnie shrieked, gripping him tighter. "You are so dead after this!"


    "Worth it," heughed, just before they both hit the water in a glorious ssh.


    Mnie surfaced with a gasp, spluttering as water streamed down her face and into ces it definitely wasn¡¯t supposed to be. Her hair clung to her cheeks, and she snorted as water trickled from her nose. "Ugh!" she coughed, blinking against the chlorine sting. "There is water in my <i>ears</i>, Adam!"


    Adam, stillughing, tried to look apologetic but failed miserably. His whole chest shook with mirth as he watched her re and push soggy strands out of her eyes.


    "You think this is funny?" she said and pped at his shoulder, sending a ssh across his chest. "You absolute menace! I will make you pay for this."


    He grinned at that and then whispered hurriedly close to her ear," I hope you make me pay in bed."


    And then before she could gather her senses and form a response, a sudden <i>whoosh</i> and an enormous ssh beside her sent a fresh wave of water into her face. She shrieked again, caughtpletely off guard.


    "Adir!" she choked out, coughing and wiping her eyes. The little boy bobbed up next to her, giggling uncontrobly, his arms iling in the water.


    "I got you!" he dered proudly, then immediately started paddling around her like a shark circling its prey.


    Mnie stared at both of them-dripping, giddy, and clearly out to get her. "Is there no mercy for the peaceful and dry?"


    Adam grinned and sshed her again. ?"None at all."


    "You two are impossible," she said, even as a reluctantly smiled. She had nned for a rxing morning of admiring her eye candy and, watching from the sidelines. Clearly, that was never going to happen with these two around. But did she really mind? Nope. The only goal now? Was revenge...


    "Oh, no mercy at all, hmm?" she said sweetly, pushing her wet hair back as she looked at Adam and continued, "Good to know."


    Adam raised a brow, but before he could reply, Mnie lunged forward with surprising speed and dunked him under the water with both hands on his shoulders. He barely got out a surprised, "Melon!" before disappearing beneath the surface in a ssh.


    "Oops," she said with faux innocence. "Slipped."


    Adir burst into a fit of giggles at that, right up until Mnie turned her predatory gaze on him.


    "Your turn, little fish."


    "Nooo!" he squealed, kicking back in a clumsy attempt to flee. But he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Mnie caught him around the waist and plopped him under the water with a flourish, holding him down just long enough to spark squeals of delight.


    When he popped up, he wasughing uncontrobly. "You cheated! I wasn¡¯t ready, yet!"


    Mnie scoffed at that, "You started it," she countered, wiping water from her face. "Both of you! So you had thating!"


    <li>for anyone who is too innocent.. the scene made her think of having kids which made her think of sex... which is the process of having kids....lol</li>

 Chapter 258: Stare

    <h4>Chapter 258: Stare</h4>


    "Why are you staring at my hand?" Adam asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Mnie jerked in response and looked up, trying to y it off.


    "Who said I was staring at your hand?"


    "I can feel it, okay?" he said, wiggling his fingers slightly. "You¡¯ve been boring holes into it for the past minute."


    "Oh, huh. And I can feel my bones aching," she shot back, folding her arms. "No thanks to you."


    Mnie nced over her shoulder to check on Adir. The little one was bundled in his nket, head lolled to one side in the backseat, fast asleep. She turned back, rested her elbow on the window, and looked at Adam¡¯s hand again.


    "I think your wrist is too sexy," she said, deadpan.


    Adam sputtered, actually sputtered, and whipped his head toward her with wide eyes.


    "What¡ª?"


    "Eyes on the road, Adam,"she warned, smirking.


    He blinked,ughed under his breath, then without missing a beat, took one hand off the steering wheel and reached for hers. His fingers found hers easily, and he intertwined their fingers.


    "Just ept it," he said. "You find everything about me sexy."


    She scoffed. "Please."


    "I mean it," he went on, unfazed. "The wrist, the voice, the hair, the piercing... I¡¯m honestly ttered by how obsessed you are."


    "You¡¯re ridiculous," she muttered, though her cheeks betrayed her, blooming pink in the dim light. He really was attractive all over. How was she supposed to say that but! He¡¯d be insufferable if she epted that im. So, she tried to tug her hand away, but he tightened his hold just slightly, enough to make it known he wasn¡¯t letting go that easy.


    "Well, I do," he said in a low voice, "I find everything about you sexy."


    Mnie turned her head away, hoping he wouldn¡¯t see the smile tugging at her lips. Well, it was good to hear that.


    "That¡¯s not the point," she muttered.


    "No, the point is," he leaned a little closer, voice low, "you¡¯re just scared to admit you feel the same."


    Her throat felt dry all of a sudden.


    "I¡¯m not scared," she said, almost a whisper.


    He looked at her, "Then don¡¯t pull your hand away."


    She didn¡¯t. She simply let him hold her and turned her head to look out of the window... content to just hold hands with him. The quiet silence was soon broken by the ringing of Adam¡¯s phone and she had to reluctantly let go to answer his phone. However, the moment she heard it, she felt her stomach fall.


    She sent a worried nce at Adam, who raised an eyebrow in question, "What?"


    Mnie stared at the phone screen, her heart sinking. She hesitated, then slowly turned her head to Adam and held his hand back.


    "It¡¯s the hospital. It¡¯s Patrick. He¡¯s... really sick. They¡¯ve moved him to the ICU."


    Adam¡¯s face went still. For a second, he didn¡¯t react- just looked straight ahead at the road, his jaw tightening. Then he nodded once and pressed his foot to the elerator, the car gaining speed.


    "I see. I just... I thought we¡¯d have more time."


    By the time they reached the hospital, the mood in the car had shifted entirely. Adam parked quickly, switched off the ignition, and turned to look at Adir, who was beginning to stir in the back seat.


    "Hey, kiddo. Wake up."


    Adir blinked and rubbed his eyes before grinning, " Have we reached? I can go see father now, right?"


    Adam nodded, "Yeah. We¡¯re at the hospital now. Your dad... he¡¯s a little more sick today. He¡¯s been taken to a special room to help him rest. But we¡¯ll see how close we are allowed to go."


    "But you¡¯ve got to be brave. Strong. Your dad doesn¡¯t need to see you upset right now. Can you do that for me?"


    Another nod. Slower this time. His eyes were already moist.


    Mnie helped him out of the car and quietly took his hand as they walked inside.


    At the entrance to the VIP suite, a nurse looked up and smiled gently as she saw Adir.


    "Sweetheart, your father¡¯s waiting for you," she said kindly, kneeling a bit to be at his level. "But first, we¡¯ve got to get you sanitized."


    dir obediently held out his hands, his lips pressed tightly together as the cold sanitizer spread across his palms. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just looked toward the door.


    When they finally stepped inside, the room was dim, with just a few overhead lights casting a soft glow across the white walls and sterile surfaces. The bed was neatly made, and sitting upright against a pile of pillows was Patrick.


    He wore a breathing mask, and the wires and tubes trailing from his arm made him look smaller somehow, more fragile. But his eyes lit up the moment theynded on his son.


    Patrick lifted his arms without a word.


    Adir hesitated at first. He looked at the mask, at the machines, at the thinness of his father¡¯s face. Then slowly, carefully, he stepped forward and tucked himself into the space between Patrick¡¯s arms, resting his small head against his chest.


    Patrick held him, one trembling hand running through his son¡¯s hair.


    At the door, Adam looked at the scene for a moment, before walking away in a hurry. Mnie looked at him almost running down the hallway and then with a worried look at Adir, walked after him. Sometimes, people didn¡¯t even realize their feelings. It seemed, Adam wasing to terms with his.


    Outside, Adam leaned against the car, his head bowed, breathing heavily.


    Seeing this, she knew he was feeling the loss as well. So, she just walked up behind him and slipped her arms around his waist, resting her forehead against his back. She felt his breath hitch, before he slowly turned around.


    There were no words. He simply wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. His head lowered to her shoulder as she held him just as tightly in return, feeling him tremble.

 Chapter 259: Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 259: Okay?</h4>


    Adir sat silently, his head bowed, hands tightly folded together, lips moving without sound. The quiet weight of his grief pressed down on his small frame, though not a single tear had escaped his eyes.


    Beside him, Adam sat still, staring straight ahead at nothing in particr.


    For a long moment, neither of them spoke.


    Adam nced sideways at the boy. Adir hadn¡¯t moved in nearly ten minutes. His shoulders were rigid, his posture frozen, and the nk, distant look on his face made Adam feel just as lost as he had when he¡¯d been that age ¡ª when he¡¯d lost his own father and grandfather.


    Adam shifted slightly in his seat, searching for words that might help the little boy. But nothing seemed toe to him. He sighed and then spoke softly,unsure if the boy had heard him or not.


    "You don¡¯t have to do it alone. I¡¯m right here."


    Adir gave no sign that he had heard him.


    Adam leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. He spoke again, more gently this time. "He would¡¯ve wanted you to be okay. You know that, right?"


    Still, Adir didn¡¯t respond.


    Adam hesitated. Then, without thinking too much, he ced a hand lightly on Adir¡¯s back. "I¡¯m not trying to take his ce, you know that. I know I can¡¯t. But I¡¯ll be here for you. However you need me. However long it takes.Okay?"


    For the first time, Adir¡¯s hands unsped slightly. He didn¡¯t lift his head or speak, but the rigidness in his posture seemed to ease, just enough for Adam to notice.


    And for now, that was enough. He simply let his hand rest there.


    After a long pause, Adir spoke softly, "Father told me that you lost one father too..."


    Adam stilled. He hadn¡¯t expected Patrick to talk about him ¡ª at least, not that part. He rarely spoke or even thought about his own childhood. Not because he had anything to hide, but because that brief window - those early years before the Collins household - had been the happiest of his life. Remembering them too clearly only reminded him of what he had lost.


    "Yeah," Adam said, exhaling slowly. "My father and my grandfather. I lived with them till I was eight."


    Adir turned slightly, just enough for Adam to see the side of his face. "Did you forget them? Do you still remember?"


    Adam went quiet at the question, wondering if he should be truthful or not. But then gave a softugh ¡ª not because the question was funny, but because it struck so close to home.


    "I remember them... but it¡¯s strange. I think I¡¯ve forgotten their faces a little. Notpletely, but... they¡¯ve gone blurry in my head. Like an old photograph that¡¯s faded."


    He paused, eyes distant now, as if searching through time. "But I remember their smiles. That part¡¯s still clear. The way they looked at me when I did something stupid. Or when I got excited about something small. That feeling -it¡¯s still here. And the way they always caught me if I jumped.


    He tapped his chest lightly, just above his heart and said, "Even if I can¡¯t see them clearly anymore, I know they¡¯re always in my thoughts. Like... like they never really left."


    Adir slowly turned his face toward him, his eyes ssy as he whispered his fear,


    "Do you think I¡¯ll forget too?" he asked quietly.


    Adam looked at him, his voice steady now. "You might forget some things. That¡¯s normal. But not the important parts. The parts that made you feel safe. The things that made you love him. Those stay with you, even when the details fade."


    Adir looked down again, hands now resting in hisp instead of clenched. His lips parted slightly, as if he might say something more - but didn¡¯t. Instead, he leaned ever so slightly closer to Adam, not enough to touch, but enough for the gesture to be clear.


    Adam didn¡¯t move or say anything. He just sat there, hand still resting on the boy¡¯s back. Adir was quiet again, his gaze lowered, brows faintly furrowed in thought. The silence between them didn¡¯t feel heavy this time. As though something delicate had shifted.


    Then, without a word, Adir slowly pushed himself to his feet. Adam straightened slightly, unsure of what the boy was about to do. But Adir didn¡¯t go far. He took one small step forward, then turned, and without asking, quietly climbed into Adam¡¯sp. He tucked himself close, small arms curling in as he pressed his face beneath Adam¡¯s chin and against his chest.


    Adam wrapped his arms around him without hesitation, startled at how he fit in his arms so well.


    "I don¡¯t want to forget him," Adir said, his voice muffled by Adam¡¯s shirt. "I really, really don¡¯t."


    Adam closed his eyes and rested his chin lightly on the boy¡¯s head. "Then don¡¯t," he said gently.


    Adir didn¡¯t respond, just nestled in tighter.


    Adam kept his voice low, steady. "Let¡¯s make a promise, you and me."


    The boy shifted a little in hisp, listening.


    "We¡¯ll keep him with us. Not just here¡ª" he tapped Adir¡¯s chest with a finger, "¡ªbut also... out loud. In the things we do. In how we remember him."


    He paused to let that settle, brushing a hand softly over Adir¡¯s back.


    "Let¡¯s make this day about him. Just him and you. We¡¯ll watch those videos he took ¡ª the ones where he¡¯s making pancakes with you and messing up the batter." He gave a soft chuckle. "The ones where he¡¯sughing so loud the camera shakes."


    Adir gave the smallest huff of a breath ¡ª not quite augh, but close.


    "We¡¯ll look at photos, and you can tell me stories about him," Adam continued. "You can tell me how he used to read to you, or what he cooked, or how he tucked you in. And we¡¯ll light that silly candle he always forgot to blow out on the table."


    Adir stirred a little under his arm.


    "Would that be okay?" Adam asked. "If this day became your day for remembering him?"


    Adir nodded, still tucked into his chest. "Okay."


    They stayed like that for a long time neither of them in a rush to move.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 260: Yes Ma’am

    <h4>Chapter 260: Yes Ma¡¯am</h4>


    <strong>One Month Later</strong>


    "Adir. Is Adam going to be here today?"


    Adir looked up from his desk and toward his teacher with a grin. "Yes, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s probably justte."


    Melody nodded. That sounded about right. Although Adam Collins had declined the supervised sessions that were rmended to help build understanding and trust between him and Adir, he never missed a pickup.


    He made it a point toe to school every day and spend time with the boy- consistently, without fail.


    She shook her head at her own eagerness and reminded herself that it wasn¡¯t appropriate - not in the slightest. He was Adir¡¯s parent, and she was his teacher. Anything beyond those roles was not just unprofessional, it was wrong.


    Still, there was something about Adam Collins that unsettled her in ways she didn¡¯t care to admit. Maybe it was the way he always made time for Adir, or the quiet patience in his voice when he spoke to the boy. Maybe it was the way he listened - really listened -even when the conversation was mundane. Or maybe it was just the aura with which he moved.


    Whatever it was, Melody found herself noticing him more than she should. Looking up too quickly when she heard the familiar sound of his footsteps outside the ssroom. Wondering if he¡¯d smile today, or if he¡¯d walk in with that focused look he wore when he walked away .


    She pressed her lips together and looked away from the door.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, she told herself. He¡¯s not here for you.


    And yet... she still hoped he¡¯de soon. The door creaked open a momentter, and there he was.


    Adam stepped inside with his usual quiet presence- not rushed or dramatic, just there. He offered Melody a polite nod and a faint smile, his hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket, wished her a ¡¯good afternoon¡¯ before flicking towards Adir who was busy colouring, looked up, showed a gesture to wait for a minute and went back to colouring.


    Melody nodded at Adam, her lips parting instinctively to return the greeting, but her words came out too soft, barely above a whisper. "Afternoon." However, he was already looking at Adir, not giving her another look. She stared.


    He leaned against the side wall near the entrance, waiting as Adir finished his work. That was his usual routine ¡ª never calling out to the boy or hurrying him, just standing back and letting hime when he was ready.


    Melody¡¯s fingers hovered over the stack of worksheets on her desk, pretending to shuffle them. Her heart was tapping out an uneven rhythm, her mind racing faster than she wanted to admit.


    Say something, she urged herself.


    But what? She wasn¡¯t even sure what she wanted to talk about. It wasn¡¯t like she had a question about Adir¡¯s performance - the kid was doing well, adjusting better than anyone expected.


    Ask about Adir? Thank him for being consistent? Comment on the weather? That¡¯s harmless, right?


    Her thoughts spiraled.


    It¡¯s just conversation, she reasoned. Not everything has to mean something. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to seduce him or something ridiculous like that.


    The absurdity of the word alone made her cheeks flush. She shook her head, flustered, and looked down at her desk in an attempt to collect herself. Her fingers, distracted and fidgeting, closed around a paperclip ¡ª she tried to pry it apart without thinking. It snapped suddenly, catching the edge of her thumb.


    She hissed in pain, dropping it with a tter.


    Adam¡¯s head turned sharply and he sent her a look. "You alright?"


    Melody winced, clutching her thumb with the other hand. "Yes¡ªyes, I¡¯m fine. Just being clumsy."


    He stepped forward instinctively, and looked at her, "You¡¯re bleeding."


    "It¡¯s nothing. Really." She offered a nervous smile, trying tough it off even as the sting spread. "Just a stupid paperclip."


    Adam reached forward and pulled out a tissue, walked over and offered it without a word.


    She took it carefully, their fingers barely brushing.


    "Thanks," she said, eyes downcast. "I guess I was... distracted."


    He didn¡¯t press, just gave a small nod and stepped back again, letting the silence settle.


    Melody bit the inside of her cheek, wondering if she¡¯d ever figure out how to speak to him without turning it into a mess. She took a deep breath and dabbed at her thumb, trying to pretend it didn¡¯t still sting ¡ª or that she hadn¡¯t just made aplete fool of herself over a paperclip.


    <i>Just say something. Anything.</i>She drew a breath and looked up, finally deciding to ask about Adir¡¯s weekend.


    But the words caught in her throat.


    Adam was looking down at his phone, his posture rxed, one hand still in his jacket pocket. There was a faint smile tugging at his lips - not the polite one he always gave her, but something softer. Real.


    Something about the sight of it made her chest tighten unexpectedly.


    Her heart fluttered before she could stop it, and she caught herself just... staring.


    There was something incredibly gentle in that moment - a glimpse of the man when he wasn¡¯t guarding himself. And she felt her resolve begin to slip.


    Then a small voice snapped her out of it.


    "Bye, Miss Melody!" Adir chirped, bound up to her desk, backpack slung over one shoulder.


    Melody blinked, pulling herself back to the present. She smiled and waved, a little too quickly. "Bye, sweetheart. Have a good weekend."


    Adir reached for Adam¡¯s hand without hesitation. Adam tucked his phone away and took it, giving the boy¡¯s fingers a gentle squeeze as they turned to leave.


    As the door creaked open, Melody heard Adam¡¯s voice, quiet but distinct, "Mnie¡¯sing home soon. Might be nice to surprise her, don¡¯t you think?"


    Melody stood frozen, her smile faltering.


    Mnie. The woman who looked like her but was actually Adam¡¯s wife.


    Before she could process the feeling, the door clicked shut behind them. And she was alone again. Feeling a loss that should not have been there.

 Chapter 261: What Are You Doing

    <h4>Chapter 261: What Are You Doing</h4>


    "I missed you," Adam had said as he slipped his arms around Mnie from behind while she stood standing at the sink, washing the dishes.


    "You missed me because we were apart for a few hours?" Mnie asked, not turning around, though a soft smile had yed at the corners of her mouth. She had a surprise for him tonight.


    "I miss you every minute when you are not with me," Adam whispered in her ear as he reached around to take the te from her hands, drying it with a towel, his hands still around her.


    She nced at him and grinned. "Do you?"


    "Mm hmm," he murmured.


    "But I¡¯ve already known that."


    "Oh really? How do you know that?"


    "You¡¯ve made it a habit to tell me that every night," she had said, casting him a pointed look, "in the bedroom."


    He chuckled at that, then reached for thest bowl, taking it from her hand. But instead of simply drying it, he caught her wrist and held it gently. "Have you noticed something?"


    "What? That the house had been quiet for a change?"


    He grinned. "Exactly. No Adir. No sudden knocks. No distractions. I have to reaklly thank La- for taking Adir today. Tell her you love her okay? Even give her a kiss."


    Mnie raised a brow. "So generous. May I ask why?"


    Adam gave a lopsided grin," Well, I am just happy."


    Mnie turned around in his arms then, discarded the gloves and slowly ced her arms around his neck," Just happy, huh?"


    He bit his lower lip and then stared at her lips," Hmm. Have you noticed something?" Her eyes widened and he grinned. She had. Good.


    But before he could be too happy about it, she pushed at his shoulders and said," I totally forgot that I had toplete the order forms! Dam* it! Good thing you reminded me. I¡¯ll go do them now!"


    With that, Mnie rushed away, leaving Adam glowering as he called after her," Looking at my face reminds you of order forms? Dam* you, Melon! Just you wait, I wille after you and remind you of exactly what it is! We are newly weds! Newly Weds!!!"


    As Adam walked towards the now closed bedroom door, seething and vowing to remind Mnie Collins of exactly how explosive their chemistry was. But as he reached the door, he realized... it was locked.


    He tried the knob, only to find it locked.


    "Hey!" he said, knocking once. "This is cheating! Why are you locking the door while filling order forms?


    From inside, he heard a soft giggle that had him narrow his eyes and then shuffle of footsteps.


    He leaned in closer. "Melon? Open the door."


    Silence.


    Then, just as he was about to knock again, the door had clicked open. Slowly.


    And then, there she stood with one hand resting on the knob wearing a soft white bathrobe that clung loosely to her figure, tied carelessly at the waist. Her hair were ties up in a messy knot on top of her head and her eyes sparkled with mischief.


    Adam¡¯s gaze travelled down instinctively. The robe parted just enough for him to realize¡ªwithout question¡ªthat she was wearing nothing beneath it. His breath had caught as his eyes moved from the delicate line of her corbone to the bare skin of her thigh peeking through the slit and a glint of something... was she wearing the chain he had given her around her thigh.


    He let out a breath and reminded himself to be cool as he asked," You¡¯re going to fill out forms wearing that?"


    Mnie grinned, "Probably."


    She backed away slowly, leaving the door open, as she said, "Close the door behind you."


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He quickly stepped inside and closed the door.


    And then watched as the belt was undone slowly.


    Adam watched as her fingers undid the knot slowly. The robe parted with the slightest movement and then slipped off her shoulders, falling in a soft heap at her feet.


    He didn¡¯t breathe. He was sure he had forgotten how to breathe.


    She stood before him wearing only the thigh chain he had given her months ago and the delicate gold body chain that draped over her waist and framed the ckce lingerie beneath it, before being tied over her neck.


    It wasn¡¯t just beautiful¡ªit was stunning. Soft, sheer, and minimal in all the right ways. Thece hugged her hips and traced up her body, dark against her skin, disappearing beneath the glinting line of gold that rested across her stomach and over her corbone.


    His eyes travelled up and down slowly, reverently, as if memorising every line and every shimmer. His heart thudded, loud and heavy in his chest. He swallowed.


    Mnie looked at him, standing perfectly still except for her fingers that lightly twisted the chain around her waist. "So..." she said, voice low, "what do you think of your surprise?"


    There was a teasing smile on her lips, but he could see it¡ªthe flicker of nerves in her eyes, the way her weight shifted from one foot to the other, the subtle way she held her breath. She was trying to be bold, but she wasn¡¯t sure.


    He stepped forward, one hand reaching to cup her cheek. "You really want to know what I think?" he asked quietly.


    She nodded once.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He just leaned in and kissed her softly, "This is the best surprise ever... Melon."


    Mnie smiled against his lips and then he saw the way her eyes were riveted on his lower lip. He flicked his tongue and she said," This one pokes my lip a bit."


    Adam grinned," Its because I like poking you." With that he pressed his lips against her all over again, letting her feel the little stud, as her tongue came out to lick his lips. The little miscreant had indeed noticed that he¡¯d changed the essory. But as her hands wound into his hair, Adam lost all thought of teasing her. His hands went to her thighs, and he picked her, before walking towards the bed.

 Chapter 262: Eager

    <h4>Chapter 262: Eager</h4>


    Melody continued to stare at the door, her hands clenched tightly in front of her as she reminded herself¡ªagain¡ªnot to ask. It was not her business. She had no reason to interfere. And yet, despite repeating that like a mantra, she couldn¡¯t help the heat that had begun to rise in her chest. She was seething.


    It had started with a simple, casual question. She had only asked Adir how his weekend had gone. An innocent question, really. One any teacher might ask a student.


    But Adir, in all his cheerful honesty, had given her every detail¡ªhow it had been "so much fun," and how he had visited a farm where he got to feed goats, pet a donkey, and even ride a horse. His eyes had lit up as he¡¯d exined how his aunt had taken him there because she was going on a holiday and had brought him along with her. He hadughed while talking about how the horse he rode was named Bubbles and how his aunt had promised to teach him properly next time.


    At first, she had smiled and nodded along, happy to see him so animated. But the more he spoke, the more something had tugged at the back of her mind. A creeping realization had set in.


    Adam hadn¡¯t gone with him.


    She had quietly, subtly, prodded¡ªasked who else had been there. And when Adir had mentioned the aunt¡¯s name, a name that was definitely <i>not</i> Mnie Collins, Melody had gone still.


    Her breath had caught before she forced it back into rhythm.


    That meant one thing¡ªAdam had not spent the weekend with Adir. Which could only mean... Adam had spent the weekend with Mnie. Just the two of them.


    At first, she had felt giddy at the thought that perhaps Adam and his wife were distant. That maybe things weren¡¯t perfect between them.


    But the moment she realized who the aunt was¡ªthat Adir had been far away with someone else¡ªit hit her like a p.


    Adam and Mnie had probably been together. The entire weekend.


    She was jealous. She could admit that much to herself, at least in the quiet corners of her mind. Bitterly, irrationally jealous. She knew she had no right to be. And yet the emotion simmered under her skin, tight and ufortable.


    She was not angry at Adir. Not even at Adam, really. It was just... a wave of confusion she couldn¡¯t push back. And she hated how petty it made her feel.


    Still, she told herself she was only feeling this way because of her own unresolved feelings. That was all. That had to be it. If it had been any other family, she would have never batted an eyelid. She would have professionally pointed out that the child had only just moved into a new home, and needed time to adjust. That he should be given stability, not whisked off for long weekends with extended rtives or friends so soon.


    She exhaled slowly and let her hands drop to her sides. This couldn¡¯t go on- her feeling were simply too unhealthy.


    She had to be honest, if not with them, then at least with herself. She was a professional, and no matter how attractive she found Adam Collins to be, she had a responsibility to keep things clear.


    She would talk to Adam.


    She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what she would say, but she knew she needed to say something. Something calm and rational. She¡¯d gently point out that Adir needed structure, consistency, especially so soon after such a big transition. She would mention how crucial it was for Adam to be involved and for Adir to not feel as if he was an intruder who needed to be shipped off.


    Yes, she would definitely talk to him. And honestly, a small part of her was looking forward to it. That talk would definitely help her get over her shyness so that she could talk to him eventer more easily.


    But just as she turned back to her desk, she heard the sound of heels approaching and looked up instinctively with a smile on her face, only to freeze.


    Mnie Collins had just walked into the ssroom.


    Of all the timing.


    Melody blinked, startled, and tried not to let it show. "Oh," she said, voice a little higher than she intended. "I... wasn¡¯t expecting you."


    Mnie smiled, brushing a loose strand of hair from her cheek. "Hi. Sorry, I should¡¯ve called ahead. I¡¯m picking up Adir today."


    Before Melody could reply, Adir had alreadye bounding toward her. "Miss Melody! Mnie¡¯s here!" he announced excitedly, hugging her around the waist.


    Melody managed a smile and bent down to return the hug. "I see that, sweetheart. Goodbye then. Take care. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    She gently tousled his hair before standing again, her gaze drifting back to Mnie who was looking down at her phone.


    Unable to stop herself, she asked, "Adam didn¡¯te today?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t look the least bit thrown by the question and simply shrugged in answer, "Not this week. He¡¯s a little tied up with work, so I¡¯ll be handling pick-ups for now."


    "I see," Melody said slowly, unable to keep the disappointment from seeping into her voice but Mnie didn¡¯t seem to notice which felt loke a relief to her. "Ready to go, Adir?"


    "Yup!" he chirped, already slinging on his backpack.


    As they turned to leave, Melody stood rooted to the spot. Mnie¡¯s answer had been polite, clear, even warm-but somehow, that made it worse. The two of them looked like mirror images of each other. But with both, Adam and Adir, she could see the difference in the way they talked of Mnie and talked to her. Both were distant with her and close to Mnie. Why?


    Melody took in a deep breath. Shi*! She was going crazy over this sudden liking. What the heck was wrong with her? She shook her head. This week... Once this week was at an end, she needed to go out and let her hair down...

 Chapter 263: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 263: Jealousy</h4>


    "Mother? What are you doing at my workce?"


    Melody stepped out of the ssroom a few minutester, only to find her mother standing in the corridor,pletely frozen in ce. For a moment, guilt crept in. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here¡ªnot like this.


    The truth was, she had been avoiding her mother ever since she arrived a couple of weeks ago, silently hoping she would get bored or busy and return to wherever she came from.


    Her mother had never stayed in one ce for more than two weeks¡ªnot once in Melody¡¯s memory. She was always on the move, always working, always somewhere else. But this time, it was different. It had already been two weeks, and she was still here.


    And not just here¡ªshe was everywhere. When she wasn¡¯t calling Melody to meet her and her newest boyfriend, she was out catching up with old friends or randomly showing up in ces like this. It was starting to feel like she had all the time in the world.


    Except Melody knew better. Her mother never had "too much time." Which only made her presence now all the more unsettling. Because she wasn¡¯t showing any signs of leaving. And now, here she was, in her workce, staring unseeingly in the corridor.


    Marianne Thomas was jolted out of her thoughts and, for a moment,she looked at Melody in confusion. Her gaze flickered around as if trying to remember where she was or why she hade. Then, as if the fog cleared, she straightened slightly and narrowed her eyes at her daughter,posing her face as she folded her hands in front of her," Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯ve been avoiding me since I¡¯vee here. And I want to know why. I hoped that you woulde to live with me for a few days but you¡¯ve been hiding in your apartment. Also, what happened to arranging that meeting with your boyfriend?"


    Melody blinked, caught off guard not by the usation-because deep down she had been expecting it- but by the timing of it, the way her mother always had a knack for choosing the most inconvenient moments. She drew in a breath and crossed her arms in return, more out of instinct of self protection than defiance.


    "He¡¯s not here. He had to go out on business for a few days and I knew you¡¯d harangue me for it so I was waiting for him to return before we came to see you."


    Her mother didn¡¯t respond, just kept staring at her like she was trying to read through her. And Melody had to forcefully curb the urge to fidget under her stare. To hide that and get over her own nervousness, she quickly added. "And I haven¡¯t been avoiding you. I¡¯ve just... been busy. With work. It¡¯s not personal."


    Her mother raised an eyebrow. "Not personal?"


    Melody looked away, the knot in her stomach tightening. She didn¡¯t want to lie¡ªnot entirely. But telling the truth meant opening up parts of herself she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready to share. Not yet. Her mother tended to get overprotective and she had barely escaped her mother¡¯s hold so if she so much as dropped a hint that something had happened, her mother would take over. And on top of that, she was definitely not sharing anything here, in the hallway of her school, with colleagues potentially walking past at any moment.


    "I¡¯ll call youter," she muttered, already turning to escape.


    But her mother wasn¡¯t done. "Melody."


    She stopped, sighed and turned to her mother, "I¡¯m not going anywhere, mother. I¡¯ll just go put my things in the locker and then we can go and have something to eat together." She watched as her mother cast another look at the corridor and then hurriedly walked away, probably to wait for her outside. She sighed, turning to walk towards the staff rooms.


    ***


    Outside, Marianne Thomas looked around carefully. To a casual observer, it might have seemed as though she was simply scanning her surroundings with idle curiosity, while waiting. But in truth, her eyes were darting about frantically, searching for something, or rather someone.


    Mnie Collins. She had seen her.


    When the girl had stepped out of the ssroom alongside a little boy, Marianne had given her a sarcastic smile, because, at first nce, she had mistaken her for Melody. But then the girl had caught her eye, offered a polite, distant smile, and walked away without the slightest flicker of recognition. That was when it hit her.


    That hadn¡¯t been Melody. That had been Mnie.


    The same Mnie her daughter had mentioned, once or twice, in passing. And now, here she was- real, present, and unknowingly brushing past her like a stranger. That fleeting moment had frozen Marianne to the spot.


    Because that was the moment of realization. The reason she hade here for, had just walked past her.


    The girl looked so much like her Melody but she could see the differences even if others couldn¡¯t. Mnie¡¯s blonde hair was a shade darker, more muted than Melody¡¯s. Her style of dressing, too, was noticeably different-more reserved and rather structured. Not stiff, but careful, as if she had been shaped or influenced by someone older, someone who believed in restraint and propriety... as if she had been influenced by an older woman.


    Marianne¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her thoughts spiralled.


    Her hands clenched at her sides before she realized it, and she quickly released them with a slow, steady breath. Now wasn¡¯t the time to lose herposure. Not here. Not when she had finally found the one person she had been quietly, obsessively, preparing to see ever since she knew of her from Melody.


    She needed to be patient. She needed to know more before proceeding.


    Just then, she watched Melody walk out of the building and smiled at her daughter. For now, focusing on Melody was should be enough.

 Chapter 264: Interrupted

    <h4>Chapter 264: Interrupted</h4>


    Melody stirred hertte, watching the foam swirl before she looked up with a small smile."So, the new printer in the admin wing is already acting up. Took me fifteen minutes just to get one sheet out. And of course, Mr. Shin was right behind me, needing twenty copies of his monthly report."


    Marianne gave a nomittal hum and reached for her coffee watching Melody talk about everything instead of what was important.


    "Oh, and Mrs. Kap¡¯s, the senior teacher I was telling you about, is back from maternity leave. You should¡¯ve seen her face when she found her desk moved three inches to the left," Melody added, grabbing a piece of her croissant. "She made the janitor shift it back mid-day. It was the talk of the entire lunch break.


    Silence. Just the soft clink of porcin as Marianne gave no reply. But, Melody pushed on.


    "And guess what? One of my little students tried to convince me he had a rare allergy to putting toys back in the bin. Creative, I¡¯ll give him that¡ª"


    Finally, Marianne knew that if she did not put a stop to this, her daughter would continue to talk... so she put down her cup and interrupted her," Melody."


    Melody stopped mid-sentence and blinked at her.


    "I didn¡¯te here to hear about printers and seating charts," Marianne said, "I asked how <i>you</i> are."


    Melody¡¯s fingers curled around the edge of her saucer and this little nervous gesture did not go unnoticed by her, "I told you-I¡¯ve just been busy."


    "With what?"


    "Work," she said, shrugging. "There¡¯s been a lot going on. New assistants to train. Parent-teacher meetings. Scheduling nightmares. It¡¯s just... nonstop."


    Marianne tilted her head. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking."


    Melody looked away. "I¡¯m fine, Mother."


    Marianne picked up her cup, took another slow sip, and kept her eyes on Melody. She watched as her daughter shifted slightly in her seat, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her napkin¡ªsubtle, but not missed.


    Marianne paused, tapping the rim of her cup with a thoughtful finger. There were two things she had been meaning to bring up. One was the sudden silence around Melody¡¯s boyfriend¡ªsomeone she used to talk about frequently, even fondly, until a few months ago. And the other...


    She took a breath, weighing her options, then carefully set her cup down with a soft clink and asked in a casual voice, "So, what happened to that little boy at your school? The one whose mother looked so much like you?"


    Melody, who had just opened her mouth- finally ready to confess that she and her boyfriend had broken up a couple of months ago-froze mid-breath. The words stalled on her tongue, caught somewhere between relief and confusion.


    She blinked, momentarily thrown. That wasn¡¯t the question she had been expecting.


    No pointed remark about her silence. No dramatic sigh or drawn-outment about "how she always had to dig for information. " Just... a calm question. Unrted. Almost gentle. And yet, somehow, it put her more on edge than any of her mother¡¯s usual tactics.


    Of all things, did her mother just let the interrogation slide?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, studying her mother with muted caution. Was her mother nning to question her some other way.


    But still, she answered carefully," You mean Mnie?"


    "Was that her name?"


    She nodded and tried not to think of the woman¡¯s husband," Yes. Her name is Mnie Collins. She is some big shot CEO of a luxury brand. She came in once or twice to pick Adir. Didn¡¯t stay long. Just the usual parent stuff."


    Marianne tilted her head slightly. "You spoke to her?"


    "Barely," Melody said, reaching for what was left of her croissant. "We just exchanged pleasantries. She¡¯s not exactly chatty."


    Melody didn¡¯t tell her that she did not like to chat much with her so she usually tended to keep a distance when she dide. She had met Mnie Collins thrice only. First on the Parent teacher meeting, then when she hade to inform of Adir¡¯s father passing away and today. And yet, she somehow felt unlikable to Melody.


    "So... you don¡¯t know much about her?"


    Melody nced up, brow furrowed at the odd tone. "No. I mean, we don¡¯t really talk. She¡¯s not even around most days, Adir¡¯s father usually handles pick-ups."


    Marianne gave a small nod, schooling her expression so that she didn¡¯t look too eager. But she was too disappointed. Why could her daughter not be more curious about Mnie? After all, the woman looked exactly like her.


    Still, she let it go. For now. Later, she would talk to Melody about finding more about her... And even her husband. What was his name?


    Instead, with a small, too-casual smile, she stirred her coffee and asked lightly, "Alright, fine. Forget her. But at least tell me the name of this elusive boyfriend of yours."


    Melody¡¯s hand stilled on her saucer.


    And then-before she could stop herself, before she could run it through any mental filter or make herself confess, a name slipped out.


    "Adam."


    The moment the name slipped from her lips, Melody froze. Her eyes darted to her mother¡¯s face, but it was toote to take it back. Marianne was already watching her closely.


    "Adam?" That is such a boring name."


    Melody wanted to curse herself. Of all the names to have slipped out? And her mother had even heard it! Dam* it! She should have confessed that she was single again, instead of blurting out that name again.


    But now it was toote. Already, she could see her mother getting ready to investigate.


    As expected, her mother questioned her immediately," What is his full name? What does he do?"


    "I am not telling you mother! I don¡¯t need you to meddle. I will let you meet him when I am ready, okay? But please don¡¯t interfere until then. Please?"


    Marianne nodded and gave her daughter another look," Are you sure he is real? You are not fooling me right?"

 Chapter 265: Wait

    <h4>Chapter 265: Wait</h4>


    Marianne nodded slowly, before giving her daughter another pointed look. "Are you sure he¡¯s real? You¡¯re not pulling a fast one on me, right?"


    Melody hesitated for just a beat, her lips tightening as she muttered something under her breath before quickly nodding. "Of course I¡¯m not lying, Mother. Come on. Do you seriously think I¡¯d go through the trouble of making up some random name just to get you off my back?"


    Marianne Thomas raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Uh-huh. I¡¯m not saying the name is made up. I¡¯m asking if the boyfriend is." She gestured vaguely with her hand, trailing off mid-sentence. Her eyes had drifted past Melody¡¯s shoulder, locking onto something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªoutside the coffee shop window. Her expression changed in an instant.


    Because standing just outside, perfectly framed in the ss, was the woman she had been hearing so much about and yet knew nothing about. Mnie.


    Melody blinked at the sudden silence and turned halfway in her seat to follow her mother¡¯s gaze, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. The ce was empty. She shrugged, confused. "Mom. Adam is real, okay? He¡¯s great. He¡¯s smart, handsome, kind. Has that grounded, but somewhat dangerous vibe-and he¡¯s amazing with kids."


    Thatst part snapped Marianne back into focus.


    Her eyes narrowed. "Hold on. How do you know he¡¯s good with kids? Does he have a child?" A pause. Then she leaned in, lowering her voice suspiciously. "Melody, are you dating a single father?"


    Melody rolled her eyes. "No, Mom. He doesn¡¯t have a child." She leaned back in her seat, folding her arms as if anticipating the next wave of suspicion. "He came to school a few times. Remember that little reading event I told you about? He dropped by for a bit-met some of the kids, sat with them, even did those silly animal voices for the story. They loved him." Her voice softened without her meaning it to. "He just... fit right in."


    She sighed then, the kind that slipped out when someone had stopped pretending they weren¡¯t impressed. Her lips tugged into a small, unguarded smile and for a moment, her eyes lost focus.


    Marianne didn¡¯t miss the change. Her expression eased as she watched her daughter, something warmer recing the earlier skepticism. She tilted her head and let out a quiet hum of approval.


    "Well," she said, taking a slow sip of her tea, "you¡¯ve definitely got that look."


    Melody blinked. "What look?"


    "That look," Marianne said, nodding at her. "The ¡¯I¡¯m already halfway in love with this man and don¡¯t even know it yet¡¯ look."


    Melody scoffed, cheeks coloring. "I do not."


    "You do. And if he¡¯s good with kids and does animal voices, I¡¯m willing to believe he might actually exist." She raised her brows. "But just in case-next time, bring him along."


    Melody muttered into her cup. "That was the n before you ambushed me with the Spanish Inquisition."


    Marianne smirked. "What are mothers for?"


    Melody took another sip, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Her mother¡¯s teasing should have made herugh, should have filled her with that usual, exasperated fondness. Instead, a flicker of guilt twisted in her chest. Because the truth-the part she hadn¡¯t said-clung to the back of her throat like something sour.


    Everything she¡¯d told Marianne was true. Adam was smart. He was kind. He hade to the school, and the kids had adored him. But what she hadn¡¯t said, what she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit, was that he wasn¡¯t hers. Not in the way her mother thought. He wasn¡¯t her boyfriend. He wasn¡¯t even on the verge of bing one. He was just... Adam. Someone she had be so smitten with that she had described him to her mother as if he was already hers.


    The weight of the lie¡ªor the half-truth¡ªpressed harder with each second of silence.


    Melody set down her cup with a little more force than needed and stood abruptly. "Mother," she said, brushing imaginary crumbs from herp. "Let¡¯s go. I want to show you the club."


    Marianne looked up in surprise. "Now?"


    "Yes. There¡¯s this amazing track that goes all around the property¡ªwinding past the tennis courts, the gardens, even that littleke at the back. It¡¯s beautiful. Come on, you¡¯ll love it." Her voice was a touch too eager, but she didn¡¯t care. She just needed to move, to say something else, anything else.


    As the two women walked around the ce, both were still lost in their own thoughts. Melody kept up a steady stream of light, disjointed unfiletered chatter - anything to keep her mother from circling back to the subject of Adam.


    "So apparently there¡¯s a new caf¨¦ opening just across the street from the staff entrance¡ªfinally, right? Not that I¡¯ll stoping to this ce, but as you can see, this is a bit further away from my home and work, so that ce is also good.. And did you know that the club¡¯s track used to be a polo field? Someone told mest week- oh, look at that bougainvillea, it¡¯s totally taken over the trellis. I think that shade of purple is actually called ¡¯magenta,¡¯ but no one ever agrees on those things...I am sure you know that..."


    She talked as they walked, pausing only to wave at a passing staff member or to make a fuss over the koi pond they passed- though she wasn¡¯t even really looking at it. Her voice rose and fell cheerfully, filling the space between them with noise, so that her mother would not have another chance to question her.


    In her hurry to keep her mother distracted, Melody failed to notice that the older woman was actually distracted. Because she was letting her daughter ramble on, without giving it any thought.


    Marianne Thomas had already been looking for an excuse so that her daughter would take her on a tour. And As Melody had unexpectedly offered exactly what Marianne wanted, she was now eagerly looking around. She had seen Mnie wearing a shirt and a tennis skirt so she was probably here for that.


    But Marianne was disappointed to see that Melody was not to be seen in any of the tennis courts...so she could only look around as they walked around therge club.

 Chapter 266: A Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 266: A Holiday</h4>


    "Only you woulde up with something this weird in the middle of the day," Mnie whispered as she sat in the small viewing gallery overlooking the enclosed squash court.


    La simply rolled her eyes and gave her best friend a knowing nce. "And only you would be foolish enough to not enjoy your own husband. I mean, hees here to y <i>every single day</i>, and you didn¡¯t even know or care. How can you not relish your very own ¡¯sex-on-a-stick¡¯ candy?"


    Mnie scoffed and gave her a yful nudge. "Because he¡¯s my husband. I don¡¯t need to sneak out and ogle him like a hormonal teenager. I can do that from thefort of my home-whenever I want. Heck, I can order him to do a strip tease for me every night. Why do I need toe here and hide and watch him?


    La grinned, shaking her head with mock pity. "Tsk, tsk. What an ungrateful little brat you are and the kind that even shows off! Hmpf Weren¡¯t you the same woman who was mooning over him constantly when he revealed that he was the chairman of StormEdge. And about how he was a ¡¯uselsss bad but sexy guy¡¯ before that? Talking about how he had this dual personality with you and in the boardroom? Wait till you see him on that court¡ªthat¡¯s when you¡¯ll understand what ¡¯multiple personality¡¯ truly means."


    Mnie raised an eyebrow and gave her a half-warning re that clearly showed she was actually a bit jealous. "Miss La, have you been checking my husband out?"


    "Of course not," La said with an innocent flutter of hershes. "I¡¯ve merely been... objectively observing him to ensure that no other desperate female gets any ideas."


    "Liar!" Mnie narrowed her eyes. "You better stay far away from him-and don¡¯t you dare let any other woman get close either."


    La rolled her eyes dramatically. Honestly, Mnie had always been a bit clueless when it came to men. She¡¯d been oblivious when she was with Spencer, and clearly, nothing had changed. Thankfully, Adam wasn¡¯t Spencer. But what Mnie didn¡¯t know- what La wasn¡¯t about to say out loud¡ªwas that plenty of women <i>were</i> throwing themselves at Adam all the time. And Mnie? She remained blissfully unaware, sipping her coffee and thinking she was the only one who noticed him and ogled over him.


    Thankfully, Adam Collins had a good head on his shoulders apart from having a good body. The cold and unavable vibe he gave off was usually able to throw off most females. Only a few tried to persist, feeling as if he was a challenge. But he was able to handle those as well. However, as a true friend, it was her duty to warn her friend of the danger she was surrounded in.


    She was about to say this when she noticed the change on Mnie¡¯s face. She grinned. See, that is what she was talking about. She didn¡¯t even have to turn her head. She already knew from Mnie¡¯s expression that Adam had entered the court.


    "You need to close your mouth, babe." La said as she ced a finger under her chin and closed her mouth... literally.


    Mnie blinked and straightened slightly in her seat, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto act unaffected. Her eyes, however, betrayed herpletely as they tracked Adam¡¯s entrance onto the court.


    How had she <i>never</i> noticed how ridiculously hot he looked in this sports clothing.


    Sure, she¡¯d seen hime home from games before¡ªsweaty, flushed, sometimes bruised and half-limping but he would always be changed into joggers or tracksuits... But in that moment, standing there in the bright lighting of the court, stretching out his arms, twirling the racquet in one hand with that effortless grace... he looked like sin in motion.


    And those thighs.


    God help her, those thighs.


    How had she missed them all this time? She <i>should</i> have known. She <i>did</i> know¡ªon some level. But seeing them like this, flexed and powerful beneath those cruelly short white shorts, the tanned skin glowing under the harsh lighting... she was practically drooling. <i>Actually</i> drooling.


    Her mouth parted again. No wonder La had to shut it for her.


    He did a quick jog to warm up, and the shirt clung to his back, already damp in patches. She could see the way his shoulder des shifted, the slight dip of his spine, and the tight pull of muscle beneath the fabric. Then, as he twisted his torso for a serve, the front of the shirt stretched across his chest and abs¡ªshowcasing the sculpted body she¡¯d clearly taken for granted.


    He looked like a damn poster boy for some luxury athletic brand. Heck. He could be a model for his own brand. In fact, if he were to model his own brand, StromEdge, whose primary business was sports gear... would leave every otherpany behind.... He looked the kind of man that made women faint and men hate themselves.


    And then he started ying.


    he shirt clung tighter with each movement, growing slicker with sweat, darkening slightly at the cor and down the middle. She could see the wet fabric sticking to the lines of his body, outlining everything in mouth-watering detail.


    Mnie swallowed. Hard.


    "You look like you¡¯re about to jump down there and bite him," La whispered, clearly amused. "Should I get security?"


    Mnie elbowed her sharply but couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away. "Shut up. I¡¯m appreciating my own husband."


    "Appreciating?" La chuckled. "Honey, you¡¯re worshipping. If you stare any harder, he¡¯llbust."


    "I¡¯m just... revaluating my priorities," Mnie muttered, eyes glued to the court. "And possibly nning tonight¡¯s activities."


    Laughed under her breath. "Good girl. I am sure he will appreciate that." But then she turned her head and muttered, " I doubt those activities will wait till night."


    "I don¡¯t care. But, La, you have to help me... in the future when hees to y... just have the viewing gallery closed, okay?"


    Laughed at that. Uh huh...

 Chapter 267: Property

    <h4>Chapter 267: Property</h4>


    "Ohhh... look who I found. A thief."


    Mnie winced at the teasing voice before slowly turning around. "What thief?"


    "Uh huh... don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice you stealing looks at me¡ªwith your partner in crime over there," Adam said, nodding toward the direction La had disappeared to. "I could feel it. Kept mepletely distracted the entire game."


    "That was you distracted?" Mnie raised a brow and muttered under her breath, "Just how focused would he have to be then..."


    As if he¡¯d caught every word, Adam, who had been leaning casually against the locker room door, straightened and strolled toward her. "Don¡¯t be curious," he said with a smirk. "You¡¯ve seen my focused look... in the bedroom."


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks med instantly. She scowled at him. "I came here to y. Now that <i>you¡¯ve</i> finally vacated the squash court, I can actually go in. And for your information," she added, pointedly, "I was <i>not</i> stealing looks."


    She took a deliberate pause, eyed him up and down, and added with a smirk of her own, "I was just admiring my property."


    Adamughed, a low, amused sound that sent a shiver down her spine. It always did, dam* it! He didn¡¯t move as she began to walk past him-until suddenly, without warning, his arm shot out and wrapped firmly around her waist.


    "I hope you checked it out thoroughly," he murmured against her ear. "Didn¡¯t know you had a thing for thighs."


    He caught her hand in his and guided it down until her fingers brushed the solid flesh just beneath the hem of his shorts. Mnie¡¯s eyes widened, stunned by how urately he¡¯d read her mind.


    Then he winked, adding with a grin, "Careful, babe. Not so hard. You¡¯ll leave a mark on your property."


    Mnie jolted, only then realizing that instead of pulling away, she had been absentmindedly pinching him.


    With an embarrassed gasp, she yanked her hand back and hurried out the door, her face burning.


    Behind her, hisughter echoed through the hallway, making her shake her head at herself. Someday she would be able to one up his teasing! Someday!


    As stepped onto the squash court, still flustered, her hand tingling from that ridiculous moment, she wrinkled her nose and nced around. Empty. Quiet. Just the faint echo of a ball still thudding in her ears.


    She checked her watch.


    The trainer waste.


    Of course. Just her luck. Finally, when she was willing to learn a sport, the trainer had to bete. She paced near the edge of the court, tapping the racket against her thigh, unsure of what to even do with it. She didn¡¯t know how to y squash unless she counted how she had seen Adam ying it just now. But if someone asked her, all she knew was that the ball had to be hit at the wall continuously.


    A soft thud behind her had her turning back and then scowling immediately as she watched Adam walk in like he was here for another round.


    "What now?" she asked, folding her arms and almost hitting the back of her head with the racket in her hand and scowled. "You not doneughing at me?"


    He shrugged, casually stepping inside. "Not really. You are the joy of my life, Melon. How dare Iugh at you?"


    That had her narrowing her eyes warily at him. "What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you already finished your game? Don¡¯t you have somewhere else to be? Like-out of my face?"


    "I¡¯m here," he said simply, tossing the towel in his hand onto the bench, "to teach you."


    Mnie blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "The trainer cancelled. He told me to fill in."


    "Since when are you certified to teach squash?"


    Adam grinned. "Since a few years, actually."


    She gave him a look. "I¡¯m not learning anything from you." She wasn¡¯t. She knew that she was not too sporty! She was not going to make a fool of herself.


    But he did not take her seriously and indstead stepped forward and leaned in slightly. "You sure? You already seem very hands-on today."


    Mnie flushed instantly. "That was a mistake."


    Adam chuckled and walked around her slowly, like a coach inspecting a rookie. "Alright. First lesson-how to hold the racket. And don¡¯t hold it that tightly..." And then, as if that was not enough, he whispered," Hold it like you hold me..." He gave a pointed nce below that had Mnie follow his gaze and then blush fiery red when she realized what he meant.


    "I¡¯m not going to learn from..."


    "Give it here." He gently took her hand and adjusted her grip, his fingers brushing over hers unhurriedly, while he cut off her protest.


    She red at him, but her fingers stayed where he ced them.


    He moved behind her then, his hands sliding lightly to her hips, adjusting her stance.


    "Okay, feet shoulder-width apart... no, not like that," he said, nudging her ankle gently with his foot. "Unless you¡¯re preparing to fight me."


    "I <i>am</i> preparing to fight you."


    "Excellent. That¡¯s the spirit. Now keep your knees slightly bent¡ªthere, better."


    She tried to focus, but he was too close. His breath was hitting her neck. His fingers rested just lightly on her waist as he spoke. "Learn well, Melon. I can¡¯t wait to y with you."


    Mnie scoffed at the double entendre and tried to concentrate as he taught her how to serve, bringing her arm back and then forward.


    She tried a couple of times and was able to hit back the ball , thankfully not embarrassing herself too much. And much to her enjoyment, she even got a few chances to elbow him as he tried to teach her how to serve... She tried that again, but this time, he caught her arm and brought it forward, helping her swing. Their arms moved together in one smooth motion.


    "Better," he said. "Still too tense."


    "Maybe because you¡¯re breathing down my neck," she muttered, distracted and turned on with his nearness... And totally ufortable with her own self. She¡¯d never thought she would be so turned on in such a ce that she could think of nothing else.


    "I do my best work from this angle." Adam muttered in her ear and that made her shiver more because she could feel the arousal in his voice as it turned a bit guttural.


    Mnie smacked the ball against the wall harder than she intended. It rebounded unevenly and hit the floor with a loud <i>thwack</i>.


    She walked past him to retrieve the ball and put some distance between them but in the next moment, her wrist was caught and she was almost dragged out of the door...

 Chapter 268: What the...

    <h4>Chapter 268: What the...</h4>


    Mnie barely had time to react before Adam¡¯s hand tightened around her wrist, and she stumbled slightly as he pulled her out of the squash court hurriedly, "Adam-what the hell-"


    He didn¡¯t stop walking. His grip was like that of a man on a mission. The hallway spun a little as she tried to keep up.


    "I want you," he muttered without turning around. "Right now."


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught. Her pulse jumped. "You¡¯ve lost your mind," she said, half-heartedly tugging her hand back. "Are you seriously dragging me¡ª"


    "Yes," he said. "And stop pretending you don¡¯t want this. You¡¯ve been wet for me... since the moment you left the squash court after I finished ying. I saw you rubbing your thighs all ufortable.


    Mnie didn¡¯t bother denying. It was true... She had almost jumped him just like how he was dragging her now... but still she tried to protest, "You¡¯ve lost your mind, Adam. This is a public ce!"


    He nced over his shoulder, and then pulled her past the locker rooms where they had been earlier and muttered, "Rx. No one¡¯s around. And we¡¯re not going to the regr locker rooms."


    "What?"


    A few more paces and he reached a side door with a frosted ss pane and keypad lock. He punched in a code and pulled her inside with him.


    Mnie looked around in surprise as the door shut behind them. It was nothing like the locker room she¡¯d seen earlier¡ªthis one was sleek, private, almost like a miniature lounge.


    "It¡¯s my space," Adam muttered as the door clicked shut behind them. "Personal locker. No one gets in here but me."


    Before Mnie could process that or demand to know why he had a whole private suite, he turned the lock, spun back to her, and pulled her flush against him.


    His mouth crashed into hers without preamble- hungry, iming, all heat and urgency. Mnie gasped into the kiss, and that was all the opening he needed to deepen it, his hands already moving. One slid up the back of her neck, threading into her hair, angling her head just right while the other found her waist and tugged her closer, grinding himself against her, letting her feel his desire.


    She gripped his shoulders, fingers digging in as she kissed him back, her body giving in even faster than her mind could catch up. There was no room for thought. Just the feel of his mouth moving against hers, his chest pressed into hers, the low sound he made when she bit his lower lip and her hands moved to explore the rock hard thighs she had been admiring earlier.


    He moved slowly, pushing her backwards, until the back of her knees met the bench and then he twisted her around, his mouth now at her throat. His hand went to the hem of her skirt and before she could even gasp, he had already tugged down the waistband of her skirt, over her hips, letting it pool around her ankles.


    Her hands came up instinctively to push him back, but they barely made it to his shoulders before he had his hand between her thighs, cupping her firmly through thest barrier she wore, making her moan, as she breathed against his lips, trying to hold onto herst thought of insanity even as her legs shifted, giving him more ess, "You¡¯re insane."


    "And you¡¯re soaked, my sweet Melon."


    His other hand slid up her thigh, fingers toying with the edge of her underwear but not removing it. Instead, he used the narrow strip of fabric to tug her closer as he nudged his shorts down, just enough to free himself.


    She stared at him, breathing hard, the heat between her legs pulsing with need. "It¡¯s not safe..."


    He looked into her eyes as he sat down on the bench and hooked one of her thighs over his hip, making her straddle him as he leaned in closer. "I¡¯ll be quick."


    And then he pushed her underwear aside, found her slick heat, and entered her in a single slow stroke.


    Mnie¡¯s head fell back with a gasp, as she clutched at his shoulders trying to not fall to the floor.. He didn¡¯t give her time to adjust. Didn¡¯t wait. He pulled back and drove into her again, deeper this time, one hand gripping the back of her thigh.


    And yet, despite everything, she wanted more. So, she used the momentum to tighten herself over him as she met his thrust with downward pushing of her own, which earned her a few curses and words of reverence from Adam.


    His rhythm stuttered, then picked up, rougher now. She bit her lip to hold back a cry as she clenched around him, the orgasm tearing through her like a spark catching fire. Her thighs shook, her arms wrapped tight around him, every nerve alight as she buried her face in his neck.


    Adam groaned, his hand gripping her waist tighter as he buried himself deep onest time and spilled inside her, breathing hard against her neck.


    For a moment, they stayed like that. Nothing moved. No sound but the heavy panting between them.


    Then Mnie exhaled shakily and muttered, "You said quick. That was..."


    He pressed a kiss to her shoulder, before giving it a lick. "...still not long enough."


    She gave him a weak re and slowly let her legs drop back to the ground, unsteady but satisfied and kind of guilty.. Dam* it. They had not even taken off her underwear... "You¡¯re cleaning me up. And if anyone sees us walking out of here¡ª"


    "They won¡¯t," Adam cut in smoothly, reaching for a towel on the nearby shelf. "But if they do... they¡¯ll just assume I gave you a hell of a squash lesson. And that is why you are all red and sweaty."


    Mnie felt her mouth fall open and as she red at him, Adam leaned in closer still and muttered," We¡¯ll continue the rest of the teaching session at him, Melon, baby. Don¡¯t stand there, looking all shocked,e on, lets get a shower."


    It was only as she was dragged into the shower that Mnie realized she had been lied to. They did not continue the learning session at home....but inside a small shower stall....

 Chapter 269: A thief

    <h4>Chapter 269: A thief</h4>


    Mnie really did feel like a thief. What else was she supposed to feel?


    Even though she had changed out of her sportswear and tried topose herself, she hadn¡¯t expected that kind of activity to happen in the club of all ces. And so, once she had hurriedly dressed after the shower, she¡¯d slipped out of the private locker room, muttering some vague excuse about wanting to explore, instead of standing there, looking at Adam¡¯s smug and satisfied expression.


    And now she was wandering aimlessly, already dreading the moment she¡¯d have to walk into the cafeteria-where La was probably waiting with crossed arms and that maddeningly knowing look she always gave. One nce at Mnie¡¯s face and she¡¯d figure it all out. What kind of ¡¯game¡¯ she had been ying.


    Lost in her thoughts, Mnie didn¡¯t notice the older woman walking from the opposite direction until it was toote. She nearly collided into her, causing the woman to stumble back.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    Mnie¡¯s reflexes kicked in just in time. She reached out and caught the woman by the arms before she could fall.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she said quickly, steadying the woman with both hands. "Are you alright?"


    But instead of walking away, she paused and gave Mnie a closer look¡ªher eyes scanning her face with quiet curiosity.


    "I¡¯m alright," she said gently, "but are you okay?"


    Mnie blinked, a little caught off guard by the unexpected question. She gave a small, reflexive nod. "Yes¡ªyes, I¡¯m fine. I was just... distracted."


    The older woman gave a quick nod, brushing herself off lightly. The woman smiled knowingly and gave her a soft look. "I thought so. You looked like someone whose thoughts were running far ahead of her feet."


    Mnie gave a faintugh, not quite trusting herself to say more. What could she really say... that she was thinking of the hot se* they¡¯d just had? Not that sex was ever not hot when it was with Adam but today.... She shook her head. Her thoughts were spiralling out of control!


    She tried to give her attention to the woman who was still talking, "Would you happen to know which way the cafeteria is? My daughter brought me here to the club this morning and insisted on giving me a full tour. She has this habit of getting excited and losing track of time-and people-when she talks too much."


    She chuckled to herself before continuing, "So while I was admiring some rather beautiful bushes near the tennis court, she wandered off mid-sentence. I turned around, and poof-she was gone. This ce is lovely, but it¡¯s like a maze if you don¡¯t know your way around, like I¡¯ve just discovered."


    Mnie offered a small smile. "Actually, I¡¯m here for the first time too. I was just heading to the cafeteria myself, hoping I don¡¯t get lost on the way."


    At that, the woman¡¯s face lit up. "Well, then we can be two lost souls together," she said brightly. Without hesitation, she looped her hand through Mnie¡¯s elbow that had Mnie surprised all over again as she continued, "Come on, dear. Lead the way¡ªwe¡¯ll figure it out as we go."


    As they began walking, the woman said, "I¡¯m Marianne, by the way. And you are?"


    "Mnie," she replied calmly".


    "Well, Mnie Deshmukh, thank you for rescuing me-not just from a fall but from wandering around alone like a confused tourist. So, do you y sports? I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking but I think I did see you in the tennis skirt earlier when I was sitting in the cafe."


    Mnie gave a small, politeugh. "Oh¡ªI actually came here to learn. I¡¯m not much of a sportsperson, really. Definitely not the tennis type."


    Marianne nced at her with mild surprise. "Why not?"


    Mnie shrugged, trying to keep her tone casual. "I don¡¯t know. Just never quite got into it, I guess. I was the kind of kid who forged notes to skip P.E."


    That made Marianne chuckle. "Well, at least you¡¯re honest about it. Most people pretend they used to be on a state-level team once upon a time."


    Mnie smiled, relieved that the conversation wasn¡¯t pressing too deep¡ªbut then Marianne, still linked to her arm, turned her head and asked curiously, "So what do you <i>do</i>, if not sports?"


    The question was innocent enough, but it caught Mnie slightly off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected this level of attention or interest. Most strangers kept to small talk if at that. She was not curious to that kind of look


    "I work at a store," Mnie said, unwilling to mention that she was the owner, after a short pause. "It¡¯s called LuxeArt. We sell art, curated crafts, things like that."


    Marianne raised her brows in approval as she seemed to recognise the name. "That sounds quite elegant. LuxeArt¡ªyou mean the one with the ss bird instations and the handmademps?"


    Mnie blinked, "Yes, actually. That¡¯s the one."


    "I¡¯ve been there once," Marianne said. "Lovely ce. Very tasteful. You must have a good eye."


    Mnie wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that.. But something about Marianne¡¯s tone made her feel that this woman seemed to already know that she owned the ce. But then she shrugged it off. It was because she had been thrown off bnce by the woman chattiness. So, she just nodded and ignored thepliment, " It¡¯s a nice ce to work."


    "Did you always want to be working with art and craft? Are you an artist? Do you paint?"


    "Did you always want to be working with art and craft? Are you an artist? Do you paint?"


    The questionnded heavier than Marianne probably intended.


    Mnie felt her steps falter. She hadn¡¯t expected it¡ªwasn¡¯t prepared for the direct inquisition. She was used to handling chatty customers, inquisitive vendors, even casual acquaintances. But there was something about the gentle persistence in Marianne¡¯s tone, that felt too... intrusive.


    Mnie hesitated, trying to school her features into something neutral, when she finally spotted the cafe.


    "Oh," she said abruptly, feigning a note of surprise, "that¡¯s the caf¨¦ right there!"


    Then, before Marianne could respond or probe further, Mnie gently pulled her arm free. "Actually-I just remembered, I¡¯m supposed to be somewhere. Ipletely lost track of time."


    Marianne blinked, her arm still half-extended as if she hadn¡¯t expected the sudden change in pace. "Oh? Of course, dear."


    "Sorry," Mnie mumbled, already stepping back. "It was really nice meeting you. I¡¯m d I could help."


    And with that, she turned and walked quickly- almost too quickly away from there and the woman¡¯s ufortable presence.

 Chapter 270: A Good Mood

    <h4>Chapter 270: A Good Mood</h4>


    Adam was in a good mood as he stepped out of the locker room. He had not expected thating to y like usual would be so interesting. And today, he had discovered one very interesting fact about his wife.


    And it was a discovery he fully intended to explore in the days toe. Thoroughly.


    Still grinning to himself, he adjusted the strap of his gym bag and nced around, looking for her. Sure enough, she stood just outside the door, scanning the space as if looking for someone.


    His grin widened.


    He strode toward her without hesitation, slipped an arm around her waist and pulled her close in one swift motion.


    "Looking for me already, Melon?" he muttered into her ear yfully.


    The woman turned her head in surprise¡ªand his world paused for a split second.


    It wasn¡¯t Mnie. But someone who looked just like her.


    Adam stepped back instantly, horror washing over his face. "I-I am so sorry," he almost stammered, hands half-raised in retreat. "I thought you were someone else. My wife¡ªI thought you were Mnie..."


    His mind had all been about how she had not shrieked this time and so recognition hit him a beat toote.


    As the woman blinked up at him, clearly just as startled, his eyes properly focused on her face-and the shock tripled. He knew that face.


    "Oh¡ªwait, you¡¯re Miss Melody," he said quickly, mortified. " I am <i>so</i> sorry. I honestly thought you were my wife. I really did not expect to find you here, outside my locker room.


    Melody gave a quick, jerky nod, her face turning a vivid shade of red. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s okay. I came hre by mistake. I was looking for someone," she mumbled, already stepping back, avoiding eye contact.


    Adam raised his hands again in apology, trying to exin further, but she was already muttering a polite, "I should get going," and hurrying down the path like she couldn¡¯t get away fast enough.


    He stood there for a second, blinking after her, then groaned under his breath and dragged a hand down his face. "Brilliant," he muttered, turning around and walking in the opposite direction. "Absolutely brilliant, Adam. Mistake your wife for her doppelganger and then go whisper sweet nothings into her ear. Bloody genius. Next time, he would have to make sure that he was only going to his wife and not going to end up touching some unsuspecting stranger.


    Sigh... He should wash his hands now....or probably take another shower...


    ***


    Melody¡¯s heart was still racing as she walked briskly away, eyes fixed on the path ahead. She¡¯de this way on purpose... to catch a glimpse of him. It was where she had seen him a couple of days ago on her stroll so she had been hoping to spot him again today. It was why she had even ditched her mother, pretending to have been engrossed in her chatter and escaped from there. But she hadn¡¯t expected this. Not even in her wildest dreams. She hadn¡¯t expected him to touch her. Hold her.


    It had been less than a minute, maybe even just a few seconds, but her skin still burned from the memory of his hand sliding around her waist. The heat of his palm against her stomach. The low rumble of his voice, that teasing nickname-Melon-spoken so close to her ear she could still feel the warmth of his breath. And the scent of him-clean, sharp, and distinctly male-lingered far longer than it had any right to.


    What startled her most wasn¡¯t just the fact that he had mistaken her for his wife. It was the way her body had responded before her brain even caught up.


    She pressed her lips together, trying to calm her racing thoughts. It had been a mistake. An innocent one. He¡¯d clearly been horrified once he realised it wasn¡¯t Mnie, and he¡¯d apologised with genuine embarrassment. But that didn¡¯t stop the little flicker of something reckless curling low in her stomach and making her want more.


    Not even for a moment had she felt scared that she was being touched by a near stranger. It was like her body had actually sensed who it was that hade to her.


    Melody cursed herself the moment she turned the next corner. "Why did I just stand there like a stunned idiot?"


    Why had she looked so shocked- like some innocent girl caught in the wrong room at the wrong time?


    She could have done something. yed along for a second. Pretended to be Mnie-just for the thrill of it. He might not even have recognized her. Or, if nothing else, at least smiled knowingly and teased him back. God, she could have even-her heart jumped at the thought-leaned in and stolen a kiss. It would¡¯ve been wrong, impulsive, andpletely unlike her. But it would¡¯ve been... so worth it.


    Instead, she had gone red in the face and practically sprinted away like a guilty teenager.


    She stopped near a low stone bench and sat down, letting out a shaky breath. Her palms were damp. Her pulse was still thudding like a drum inside her ears. And her mouth-her mouth felt dry and hot, like it had been moments away from saying something outrageous.


    What was it about him? Why was he so attractive to her. It had been so from the first moment itself. And intensifying after each subsequent meeting. Could it be because of her experience with herst boyfriend. Had she been so screwed over him that she wanted to cling to the first good looking man who hade her way?


    He moved like a man who didn¡¯t question his choices. Like someone who got what he wanted without ever needing to ask. And for a moment, she had felt wanted. Even if it was by mistake.


    A ridiculous, twisted part of her almost didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d thought she was someone else.


    Because for those few seconds, he had chosen her. Her... Melody.

 Chapter 271: Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 271: Investigation</h4>


    She doesn¡¯t just work at LuxeArt¡ªshe owns it. Thepany was once a flourishing business, thriving in its niche, but it took a sharp downturn a few years ago due to poor management. Eventually, it was acquired and revitalized under the leadership of Mnie Collins, who turned it around and brought it right back to the top."


    "So, she¡¯s not exactly struggling then?" the woman asked, tilting her head slightly. "Maybe she¡¯s still looking for investors?"


    The man gave a brief shake of his head, dismissing the idea. "Not really. Besides having a sharp business mind and a reputation for smart decisions, she also happens to be married to the chairman of StormEdge."


    That bit of information had the woman¡¯s eyebrows arching in surprise. "The chairman of StormEdge?" she echoed slowly, her brows soon furrowing.


    She gave a small nod, her expression full with a faw away look for a moment before she turned back to the man standing beside her. "Leave the report here. You can go," she said, waving him off with a flick of her fingers.


    Once he had stepped out and the door clicked shut behind him, she turned her attention to the man who had been silently observing from his seat in the corner. He looked up just as she let out a tired sigh.


    "How do we approach her now?" she asked, running a hand over her skirt before folding her arms. "She seems nice enough, but... I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s something about her. She was friendly but even guarded when I met her."


    He shook his head slowly, fingers pressing to his temple as if trying to work out a puzzle that didn¡¯t quite fit. "Let¡¯s see," he said after a moment. "The good news is, you were at least able to break the ice. That¡¯s more than we had this morning. If she was willing to speak to you once, chances are she¡¯ll do it again. You¡¯ll have to create something organic. Make it look like a coincidence. She mentioned LuxeArt, didn¡¯t she? You can go there. Pretend that you want to furnish the house and thought to help her with a heftymission."


    She nodded thoughtfully. "Then that¡¯s your in. You¡¯re just another art lover with good taste."


    She frowned. "I hate art."


    He chuckled. "Then fake it. We¡¯ve faked worse, haven¡¯t we? Just buy a new house and start. We are relying on you, our dear Marianne toplete this family."


    With that, he stood up slowly from his chair, his eyes lingering on her for a moment before he stepped forward and pulled her into a careful embrace. Marianne stiffened in surprise and then patted his back.


    "Thank you," he murmured against her hair. "For standing by me. For doing all of this-for looking for Mnie, for making the effort, for staying even when I didn¡¯t ask you to. For making sacrifices."


    She pulled back just enough to look him in the eye, and smiled up at him, "This isn¡¯t a sacrifice. Don¡¯t you dare call it that. That is my love for you. Don¡¯t reduce it to a sacrifice."


    He opened his mouth to respond, but she shook her head before he could.


    "Your child is like my child," she said firmly. "You forget- I was there. I held her when she was little, fed her when you couldn¡¯t. I watched her take her first steps. We celebrated her birthday together. It¡¯s been so many years, and not a day has passed when I haven¡¯t wondered what became of her. That I haven¡¯t missed her. She was the one who made me feel like a mother."


    She gave a soft sigh as a stillness settled between them at the memory, before she looked at him and softly asked in a whisper, "Don¡¯t you want to see her?"


    He nodded. The answer was immediate, instinctive. But it was followed by a long, heavy sigh. His shoulders slumped, his hand running over the back of his neck in a gesture of long-standing regret.


    "I do," he said atst. "God, I do. But... I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared she won¡¯t want to see me. That she¡¯s grown up hating me. I don¡¯t know what her grandmother told her. That woman- she never missed a chance to twist things. She controlled everything, even when it was not needed. For all these years, Mnie has never tried to look for me. Not even once."


    "That doesn¡¯t mean she hates you," the woman said softly.


    "Or maybe it means exactly that." His voice was hollow now, tinged with something broken. "You know what my silence looked like from her side? It looked like abandonment. I left her. And that¡¯s the only truth she¡¯s probably ever known."


    She reached for his hand and gave it a small squeeze.


    "You didn¡¯t abandon her. You were forced out of her life. And you stayed away to protect her. That counts for something. Maybe not to her yet-but it should. And if there¡¯s a chance, even the smallest one, that you can set the record straight... you have to take it."


    He looked down at their hands, then nodded slowly. "I know. I just... I need to be ready. At least for now, I have hope that she does not hate me. If I fine otherwise..."


    "She doesn¡¯t need you to be perfect," Marianne finally replied. "She needs you to be there."


    A quiet beat passed before she added, "And if she really is the same girl I once knew, there¡¯s a good chance she¡¯ll be willing to wee you back into her life. So if you won¡¯t go to her, let me do it. Let me reach her in my way, soften the ground before you step in."


    He looked up, something flickering in his eyes. Hope, maybe. Or fear disguising itself as hope.


    "And if she doesn¡¯t want to see me?" he asked.


    "Then at least you¡¯ll know," she replied. "And you¡¯ll know that it wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t try."


    He breathed out slowly, as though some weight had shifted slightly off his chest. "Alright," he said. "We do it your way."

 Chapter 272: Bad Mood

    <h4>Chapter 272: Bad Mood</h4>


    Melody was in a bad mood. And she had no one to me but herself. She hadn¡¯t needed to pick a fight with Mnie, but frustration had gotten the better of her. It had been over a week since she had seen him, and the growing silence had gnawed at her. So, she had finally decided to approach Mnie about Adam¡¯s presence in Adir¡¯s life.


    But who could have predicted that the usually cheerful, even-tempered woman would snap? With a cold re and an unusually sharp tone, Mnie had told her to mind her own business.


    And the worst part? She had been absolutely right. ording to the rulesid down by the school, Melody wasn¡¯t even supposed to ask. It was, without question, considered overstepping.


    Now, sitting with that ufortable truth and the sting of rejection, Melody couldn¡¯t help but stew in her own regret as she walked to her mother¡¯s ce. And now, she was going to be stuck with mother¡¯s inquisiton about Adam.


    Maybe she should just hire an actor to pretend to be Adam. Someone charming enough to convince her mother at first nce, but who would gradually show himself to be a jerk that any mother would immediately disapprove of. Then, after a dramatic confrontation or two, she could stage a tearful breakup. Maybe even cry a little. That would put an end to the questions and the pressure once and for all. Atleast for some time.


    As she slowed down, she nodded to herself. This n wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was starting to sound more appealing than continuing this lie..


    With a sigh, she made a mental note to start looking for an actor.


    For now, she had to get through this visit. She adjusted her expression and stepped into her mother¡¯s house...only to stop short.


    The ce was entirely empty. Forget that there was no servant waiting on her but that... there was nothing. Not even any furniture.


    She frowned. Had shee to the wrong house?


    No. This was definitely the right ce.


    "Mom?" she called out, raising her voice just slightly as she moved further inside.


    No answer... As she walked toward her mother¡¯s study, Melody nced around the house again. It still felt strange. Empty walls, empty rooms... nothing like how it used to be. But when she opened the door to the study, she finally let out a breath of relief.At least this room looked the same.


    "I¡¯m in here," her mother called out from behind one of the shelves. "Sit down, I¡¯ll be out in a minute."


    Melody dropped into a chair. "I was starting to worry. Why is the whole house empty? Are you moving?"


    Marianne Thomas peeked out from behind the shelf. "No, nothing like that. I gave everything away. I¡¯m going to refurnish."


    Melody blinked. "You gave everything away?"


    She nodded and disappeared again behind the shelf. "Yes. It was time for a change."


    Melody stared at the doorway. "You? Refurnish? Seriously? I thought you hated doing anything like that. You wouldn¡¯t even let me move the coffee table once."


    Marianneughed. "I still think that table was in the perfect spot."


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!" Melody said, shaking her head. "So what¡¯s changed?"


    Her mother came out, wiping her hands. "I just feel like the house needed a new start. Also, before you offer to help, I¡¯ll do it on my own."


    Melody shook her head and wondered what the hell was going on. Her mother who did not like to stay in one ce was now insisting on living here. She hated change and yet, here she was changing the entire house...and that too without any help from her.


    "Are you dying?" Marianne asked worriedly which had a Marianne look up in shock and shake her head, " Of course not. What is going on in your head girl?"


    While Melody still stared at her mother worriedly, the woman shook her head and said, "The housekeeper is on leave today. Tell me what do you want. I¡¯ll get coffee for you?"


    "I don¡¯t want..."


    Before Melody could say no... her mother was already out of the door, calling out that she was going to get some coffee.


    Melody shook her head and plopped herself down on the chair. If Marianne Thomas said that she wanted to get them a coffee...they were getting a coffee.


    Melody leaned back in the chair, still trying to wrap her head around the sudden change in her mother. Marianne Thomas, who had once thrown a fit over someone rearranging her bookshelf, was now talking about giving away every piece of furniture and starting fresh? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    She nced around the study again, half expecting to find something else out of ce. That¡¯s when her eyesnded on a folder sitting right on top of a stack near the edge of the desk. Thebel on the front read LuxeArt.


    Curious, she picked it up and opened it.


    It was a catalogue. High-end furniture and art pieces. Melody flipped through the pages slowly, impressed with the design and detail. The furniture actually looked... good. Not her mother¡¯s usual taste at all, but modern, tasteful, and surprisingly warm for something so clean cut.


    Maybe this was where her mother nned to buy everything from. Well, it was good.


    As she neared thest few pages, a familiar name caught her eye.


    There it was, printed in bold at the end of the catalogue, owned by Mnie<i></i>Collins.


    Melody¡¯s face froze. Seriously? <i>Her</i>?


    She was just about to toss the folder back onto the desk in irritation at the name when her eyes caught another file lying t under the corner of the deskmp. This one had a neatbel on the front that read- Mnie<i></i>Collins<i></i>


    Melody blinked.


    Wait... what?


    Why did her mother have that file? Had she been in touch with her?


    She hesitated, then slowly reached out for the file, her earlier irritation now mixing with suspicion as she opened it and checked the contents of the file.

 Chapter 273: Why?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Why?</h4>


    Melody ced the file back on the desk carfefully before picking up the catalogue and checking. And yet, her hands trembled just as the footsteps approached, making her sit straighter as her mother returned.


    Marianne Thomas reappeared with two cups and set one in front of her as she walked around the desk to her chair.Here. ck. No sugar. Just like you like it when you¡¯re brooding. So, you want to tell me what put you in such a bad mood?


    Melody didn¡¯t smile or answer directly. Instead, she looked up, the catalogue still open in herp and asked, "Are you nning to hire an interior designer?"


    Marianne raised an eyebrow as she settled into her own chair and took a sip. "What makes you say that?"


    Melody lifted the catalogue slightly. "This doesn¡¯t exactly look like something you picked up randomly. And you said you were refurnishing. Are you working with someone? Did someone rmend this ce to you?"


    Her mother leaned back and took anoter slow sip of coffee. "No. I haven¡¯t hired anyone yet. And I will not be hiring a designer. But I do hope to work with someone from LuxeArt here. I like their pieces. Don¡¯t you think they are unique? I mean they look modern and minimalistic but not lifeless like those in magazines. But I have not spoken to anyone about it yet?"


    "Yet?" Melody narrowed her eyes. "So you¡¯ve thought about it."


    Marianne smiled faintly. "Of course I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m not going to magically develop a liking for all this. But I haven¡¯t made a decision. Why?"


    Melody tilted the catalogue just enough for the name to catch the light. "Because this," she said slowly, "is owned by Mnie Collins."


    There was a flicker¡ªbrief but undeniable¡ªin her mother¡¯s expression. Not shock exactly. Not guilt either. Just... calction. And then it was gone.


    "So?" Marianne said, setting her cup down. "She¡¯s talented. Her firm¡¯s doing well. The pieces speak for themselves."


    Melody set the catalogue aside, and asked in a cool voice, "I didn¡¯t know you were in touch with her."


    "I¡¯m not," Marianne replied calmly. "Not directly. I reached out to LuxeArt. She didn¡¯t answer herself, obviously. I dealt with someone from the team."


    Melody folded her arms and questioned him carefully," Then you¡¯ve never met Mnie Collins?"


    This time Marianne hesitated. She had not expected such a hostile reaction at the name of Mnie Collins. Melody had been okay when talking about her, so why did she detect this hostile undercurrent suddenly?


    Carefully, she set her cup down and questioned Melody carefully," Why the sudden interest?"


    Melody rolled her eyes at the deflection but chose to respond anyway. "I¡¯m acquainted with her. In fact, I met her just this afternoon¡ªand she¡¯s the reason I¡¯m in such a foul mood. So, if you want my advice? Don¡¯t work with her."


    Marianne raised an eyebrow. "You had an argument with her? Over what?"


    Melody let out a sharp scoff, clearly irritated by the probing. "Come on, Mom. Does it even matter? I¡¯ve had fallings-out with people before. And every other time I told you not to work with someone, you didn¡¯t ask for a full report. You just agreed. So why is this time different? Isn¡¯t it because Mnie looks exactly like me?"


    Marianne took a deep breath, steadying herself before fixing her gaze on Melody. "You knew she looked like you," she said evenly. "But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real issue here. Yes, you¡¯ve had fallings-out before, and it¡¯s true¡ªI usually sided with you without asking too many questions. But you were younger then. Less experienced. More impulsive. Now, you¡¯re older, and I¡¯d like to believe, more measured and understanding. So tell me, what could have possibly made you so firmly against her?"


    Melody¡¯s hands curled into fists in herp, her nails pressing into her palms. How was she supposed to exin that her biggest issue with Mnie had nothing to do with anything Mnie had done directly- but everything to do with Adam? That it gnawed at her that the man she liked, the man she had spent countless hours thinking about, was married to a woman who looked uncannily like her?


    It wasn¡¯t rational. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    And yet, every time she saw Mnie-or even just thought about her-what came rushing in wasn¡¯t calm or logic. It was jealousy. Unreasonable, relentless jealousy. The kind that tightened her chest and made her feel like she was losing something she never truly had.


    The entire thing was baseless. Illogical. And yet, painfully real to her.


    How does it even matter, Mother?" Melody asked, her voice tight with frustration. "Just trust me on this, please. Can you not work with Mnie? I¡¯ll help you find other options. I¡¯ll even look up a few great ces for you to explore¡ªces with quality furniture and reliable service. What do you say to that? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?"


    But Marianne shook her head firmly, her tone calm but resolute. "No, Melody. I¡¯ve already done my research, and I liked what I saw. LuxeArt has a great portfolio. And more importantly, I¡¯ve met Mnie Collins in person. Yes, she resembles you a little, but that¡¯s where the simrity ends. Her style, her presence, her way of carrying herself¡ªit¡¯spletely different from yours. I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m not going to change my mind. I like the direction she¡¯s taken LuxeArt, and I trust her to help with the redesign. So it¡¯s decided."


    Melody shot to her feet, the chair scraping back against the floor. "Really?" she snapped, her eyes zing. "So you want to work with her on a professional level? That¡¯s it? Strictly business?"


    Marianne blinked at the sudden outburst but didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "Then tell me something," Melody continued, voice rising, "why have you been digging into her background? Why are you trying to find out who raised her? Who she¡¯s with? What she does?" Her eyes narrowed as she remembered the seeminly useless questions about ¡¯the woman who looked like her¡¯, the previous time they had met...

 Chapter 274: A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 274: A Fight</h4>


    Melody¡¯s breath caught as a sudden thought mmed into her. A thought that was so wild that it could not possibly be true. Her lips parted slightly, as if the words were struggling to find form, and then she clenched her hands, drew in a long breath and asked directly,"Are we rted?"


    Marianne¡¯sposure cracked. Her eyes widened just enough to betray the shock and fear over Melody¡¯s guess. The silence that followed was deafening.


    Melody saw it. And in that moment she saw everything in that pause. Had found all the answers.


    She took a step closer, to her mother and asked directly. "That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been looking into her. Why you¡¯re suddenly obsessed with knowing who raised her, where she came from. This isn¡¯t just about furniture. Or taste. Or admiration."


    She motioned around them. "You suddenly want to live here. Out of nowhere. After all these years of being on the monve, you now want to settle down here. And what¡¯s the first thing you do? You start refurnishing everything. You pick LuxeArt. Her firm. And you¡¯ve met her. Despite what you just said, you have met her. Haven¡¯t you?"


    Marianne didn¡¯t speak. Her hands were still, her coffee forgotten.


    Melody took another step forward. "This isn¡¯t a coincidence. It can¡¯t be. She looks exactly like me. And you know it¡¯s not just a passing resemnce. It¡¯s enough that anyone who sees us side by side would do a double take. It¡¯s why you stared at the catalogue the way you did. It¡¯s why your face changed when I said her name."


    Her voice faltered for a moment before strengthening again. "Tell me the truth. Is Mnie... is she rted to me?"


    Marianne opened her mouth, then closed it again, her jaw working as if the right words simply wouldn¡¯te. Her silence, Mnie felt pressing down on her, heavier with each second that passed.


    "Does she know?" Melody whispered, her voice raw now. "Does she know? That we are rted? Or is this some secret you¡¯ve been carrying alone, waiting for the right time toe clean?"


    Still, Marianne said nothing. But her eyes¡ªher eyes were full of something Melody had never seen before. Not fear. Not guilt. But a deep,plex sorrow.


    And that was all the confirmation Melody needed. "So, she does know? Is that why she was snapping at me today? Did you meet and tell her? Are you not going to tell me mother? You¡¯ve never been at a loss in the past. Why the sudden silence now? Because if you don¡¯t tell me now, I will go and ask Mnie."


    Melody turned sharply, heading for the door instead of towards her mother. But just as her hand reached the doorknob, her mother¡¯s voice rang out desperately,"She doesn¡¯t know! She doesn¡¯t know of any rtions and she does not know me."


    The words hit like a stone against ss.


    Melody froze. Slowly, she turned, eyes wide. Marianne was standing now, one hand gripping the back of her chair, the other trembling at her side. Her face was pale, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "She doesn¡¯t know," Marianne repeated, softer this time, almost broken. Then, closing her eyes, she pressed her fingertips to her eyelids, as if trying to hold herself together. A tear slipped free, and she wiped it away quickly. "Please," she said, gesturing toward the seat across from her. "Please sit down."


    Melody didn¡¯t move. "I¡¯m fine standing."


    "No," Marianne said, firmer now. "Sit. What I¡¯m about to tell you might change everything. And I need you steady when you hear it."


    Melody hesitated, her heart pounding. A part of her wanted to keep standing, to maintain some distance, some control, but something in her mother¡¯s face had changed. This wasn¡¯t the polished,posed woman she had grown up with. This was someone on the edge of something.


    She walked back slowly and sat.


    Marianne took a deep breath, steadying herself as though she were about to walk across a tightrope. "Melody... Mnie is your older sister."


    Melody didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t dare to blink. An older sister?


    Marianne nodded at her stunned face and then continued. "She was kidnapped when she was a young. You don¡¯t remember her because you were too young. She was only four when we lost her. Even you used to cry a lot, looking for your sister. That was the biggest reason we moved for the first time. Because you used to keep looking for her in the corners where you used to y. And even I... the biggest reason, I never wanted things to change was because of her memories."


    The room seemed to tilt. Melody stared, her brain scrambling to keep up. "You... what? Kidnapped?"


    Marianne nodded, her voice thick with emotion, "She was six four years old. Your grandmother and I had a bog row regarding something she had done. She felt that I was not raising the child right. I told her to stay out of it and walked away. I thought it was done and over with. But then the next morning, she was just gone. I went in to check on her, and her bed was empty. The police suspected an abduction, but there was no forced entry, no ransom. Nothing. We never thought to look for Mnie at her grandmother¡¯s ce."


    Melody sat frozen, lips parted, her mind racing.


    "It was almost a weekter that the police finally finished checking through the suspects, the employees and everyone else that they finally questioned if anyone other than the usual people had ess to the house and we mentioned her grandmother..."


    "And that was when we discovered that the old woman had sold her house and moved away. A woman who had lived forty years in a single neighborhood had moved away overnight...For no given reason... And that is how we knew who took our Mnie away. But by then, it was toote. The lead had gone cold. And we had lost Mnie."

 Chapter 275: Come On

    <h4>Chapter 275: Come On</h4>


    "Are you still ignoring me?" Adam asked, watching as Mnie walked over to the kitchen ind and set down her food with an exaggerated huff.


    Adir, who was busy colouring in his book, looked up without missing a beat and replied, "I think that means¡ªyes."


    Adam rolled his eyes at the boy, which prompted Adir to roll his own eyes right back at him, wearing a smug little grin that made Adam sigh.


    "You really need to stop troubling her," Adir said matter-of-factly, his tone far too serious for someone his age. "She¡¯s so mad at you today, she even snapped at Miss Melody just for saying your name."


    He shook his head slowly, then added in a dramatic tone that almost made Adamugh, "You better give her a proper apology, before she snaps at someone else next. Maybe even me. And if I have to suffer because of your mistake, I will add salt to your coffee."


    Adam shook his head at Adir, unconcerned by the threat but instead turned to look at Mnie with concern, who, as Adir rightly pointed out, was still ignoring him.


    "You need to go and wash your hands for dinner, Adir." Mnie said shortly which prompted Adir to send an using look at Adam, ming him for Mnie¡¯s shortness with him.


    "You need to go wash your hands for dinner, Adir," Mnie said shortly, without so much as ncing at the boy.


    Adir gave Adam a pointed, almost betrayed look, as if silently ming him for Mnie¡¯s clipped tone. Then, with the exaggerated dignity of someone making a noble sacrifice, he slid off his chair and trudged toward the sink.


    Once Adir was out of earshot, Adam made his way to the other side of the ind. "Mnie," he said, voice low. She didn¡¯t look up. Instead, she busied herself with unwrapping the container of food like it required all her concentration.


    He reached out to touch her arm, but she sidestepped him without a word, her re sharp enough to slice through whatever apology he had prepared.


    Adam exhaled slowly and leaned back against the counter, folding his arms.


    "You know it was an ident," he muttered. "Come on, Melon... You can even yell at me, if you want. But now even Adir is getting involved. Also, why take out your anger on her? I mean, why would you snap at Miss Melody when it was entirely my fault?"


    That had Mnie turning around and sending a sharp look his way before she carefully ced aside the kinfe in her hand, grabbed the contained of food in her hand and walked out, towards the table.


    Adir returned just as Adam took a seat and cast a worried nce at Adam and then at Mnie, before looking back at Adam again, questioning if he had been forgiven or not.


    "Come on, Adir. Sit down," Mnie finally said in a light tone as she sent a look somewhere over Adam¡¯s shoulder and said, "You too."


    Adam was about to ask sarcastically if she was expecting someone from the refrigerator toe out and sit by them, but then, he took a look at Adir¡¯s perked up face and sighed. This had gone on long enough that even Adir was starting to get worried. And there was no need for that. So, he smiled and went to sit next to Mnie who did not give him another nce and instead talked to Adir.


    "So," Mnie began, pouring some food onto his te, "did you finish that story in ss today? The one with the dragon and the boy who couldn¡¯t lie?"


    Adir brightened at once. "Yes! And guess what? The dragon wasn¡¯t bad at all. He just wanted someone to talk to. And then the boy taught him how to y football-can you believe that? A dragon ying football!"


    Mnie chuckled, nodding as if this were apletely reasonable turn of events. "I can imagine him knocking over all the goalposts."


    Adam tuned out then. He could hear Adir chattering happily, probably exining every detail of the dragon¡¯s jersey and how it scored a goal with its tail, but all he could think about was Mnie sitting right beside him, smiling,ughing even, and still managing to act like he wasn¡¯t there at all.


    He sighed quietly. He had meant to exin everything-he really had. But by the time he¡¯d returned from the Club that day, work had called him away again. And so, the entire misunderstanding where he had ended up hugging Melody instead of Mnie by mistake and how horrified he had been, had been left undiscussed. And thenter, he had honeslty forgotten all about it.


    And, he was sure, if he had been the one to exin everything, then things would not have been the same. But no, instead, his stupidity hade to light in the worst way possible.


    He never imagined someone else had seen it and probably misunderstood.


    But apparently, La had. She had spotted them from across the hall, assumed it was Mnie and him and taken a picture,ughing to herself, probably nning to send itter with a snide joke about how Mnie had abandoned her for him.


    Only, it hadn¡¯t stayed harmless. He¡¯d just returned from the trip, only to see sitting quietly in the dark, staring at that picture.


    He¡¯d been stricken. Because even he, who knew exactly what had happened and how he had stepped away the minute he realized it wasn¡¯t her, could see how suggestive that picture looked.


    "<i>Melon, I can exin this." </i>Those were the only words he could think of to say to her but somehow those words seemed to have an opposite effect on her. Her expression showes that she thought that he had probably cheated on her. He¡¯d raised his hands and tried to tell her that he did not cheat, but before he could get another sentence out, she¡¯d rushed away from there, locking herself into her room. And from there had begun their silent war...

 Chapter 276: An Apology

    <h4>Chapter 276: An Apology</h4>


    "No, not quite. Just gathering some thoughts, not wool," he said with a smile. "What¡¯s up, little man?"


    Adir gave him a suspicious once-over, clearly not convinced he was fully back on Earth, but then straightened and announced with authority, "Well, today you have to help me with bath and bed. Come on. Move it, move it."


    Adam sighed, the sounding out more resigned than annoyed. He knew very well that Adir didn¡¯t really need help with either. The kid was fiercely independent¡ªcapable of brushing, bathing, and dressing for bed with minimal supervision. But Adam also knew exactly what this was: a well-nned diversion.


    This was Mnie¡¯s tactic.


    She wasn¡¯t going to talk to him. Not yet. Instead, she was assigning him to "duty" through Adir, sending a message loud and clear. That she was not going to talk to him. Adam turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of her as she picked up a few empty bowls from the table. Just as his eyes met her profile, she turned away.


    He let out another quiet breath and rose to his feet. "Alright, boss," he said, ruffling Adir¡¯s hair as he followed him out. "Lead the way. The food can wait."


    It was only after Adam left the room that Mnie bowed her head and let out a shuddering breath, her eyes moist.


    She knew she was being foolish, ¡¯burying her head¡¯ in the sand again, as Adam had once teased her about. But the truth was, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Or even how to begin reacting. Her thoughts were a tangled mess of logic and emotion, pride and hurt, and somewhere beneath all of that, a dull ache that refused to go away.


    She hadn¡¯t nned to ignore him this long. She hadn¡¯t nned anything, really. But once the silence had started, it had grown into something heavier. Like if she heard even a word, she might shatter whatever fragile bnce she was managing to hold onto.


    Still, as she stood by the sink, wiping down a te that didn¡¯t really need wiping, she found herself inching toward a decision. Maybe she would talk to him. She knew what she¡¯d seen. It probably had a perfectly fine exnation. But her heart was hurting. Added to that, he had not even hesitated to defend Miss Melody... And that somehow hurt more.


    But before she could move, strong arms wrapped tightly around her waist from behind and lifted her clean off the floor. She gasped and would have squealed but before she could get a sound out, her mouth was sealed in a kiss that left no room for denial or breath.


    For a brief moment, her body stiffened in shock, hands pressed against his chest. But then she felt the familiar weight of his hold, the unspoken desperation in the way he clung to her and her resistance faltered.


    Between the kiss, Adam ced her on the kitchen ind and stepped close to her, still unwilling to break the kiss until he felt her responsing, touching her tongue to his softly.


    The kiss ended just as abruptly as it had begun. He pulled back by a few inches but didn¡¯t let go, instead looking into her eyes," Melon. You have to listen to me okay?"


    Mnie looked away. She knew she has to listen. She needed to. But that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to.


    She pushed at his shoulders, " Move."


    He did not budge. "No."


    "Adam, please move aside, or else."


    "Or else nothing. I gave you enough time to cool down and think rationally.Now you have to listen to me."


    "I don¡¯t have to listen to anything, Adam Collins. Now, get out of my wayyyyy."


    Before she could say more, her lips were once again taken in a deep kiss, that had her losing her breath. Her hands came up automatically, pushing at his chest, but he didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he stepped in closer, one hand cupping the side of her face, the other braced on the counter beside her, beside her hips.


    The kiss was deliberate this time, slower than thest, leaving her with no room to speak, no air for protest. She resisted for a moment...just a second...but her fingers curled against the fabric of his shirt before she could stop them.


    When he finally pulled back, just far enough to speak, he asked in a low voice, "Are you willing to listen now?"


    She didn¡¯t answer. Just shook her head, giving him a stubborn stare.


    Adam didn¡¯t hesitate. He kissed her again.


    This time she turned her face away halfway through, but he angled in, catching her mouth before she could stop him. His hand slid to the back of her neck, holding her still, demanding that sheply/


    Again, when the kiss broke, his voice was rougher, more urgent. "Melon. Are you going to listen?"


    She drew in a shallow breath. "No," she muttered, barely audible.


    "Then I¡¯m not stopping."


    And he kissed her again.


    This one was deeper. There was no hesitation, no pause. His lips moved against hers with purpose, iming her mouth in a way that left her breathless. She braced both hands on his chest, but didn¡¯t push. Her legs had curled slightly around him at some point. She hadn¡¯t even realised.


    When he broke the kiss, he didn¡¯t move away. Their foreheads rested together, their breaths tangled.


    "I will keep kissing you," he said, voice quiet, but unwavering. "Until you listen to me. Believe in me."


    Her breath hitched¡ªeither from anger or something else, he couldn¡¯t tell. Her hands gripped the fabric of his shirt, but still, she didn¡¯t push. And that, he knew amounted for something.


    There was a pause.


    A long, loaded pause.


    He pulled back just enough to meet her eyes.


    "Will you listen?" he asked again, quieter this time, as if daring her to say no once more.


    Mnie looked into his eyes.


    And said nothing, prepared to look away but he caught her chin, and was about to lean in to kiss her again, when he heard her say," I know this picture is probably a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 277: Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 277: Trust Me</h4>


    "I know this picture is probably a misunderstanding. I know you didn¡¯t cheat."


    "Hell no! I¡¯m telling you I did not cheat!" Adam burst out, voice louder than he meant it to be. "Will you just¡ªwill you please listen to me for once¡ª"


    Then he froze.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her more carefully, as if rewinding her words in his head.


    "Wait. Hold on." His voice dropped a notch as he narrowed his eyes and gave her a stare, "Did you just say... you know I didn¡¯t cheat?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond right away.


    Adam leaned in a little, blinking as if trying to make sure he hadn¡¯t imagined it. "No, really-just now. That¡¯s what you said, right? You know I didn¡¯t cheat?"


    There was a pause, and then-


    "Then what the hell have we been doing for thest two days?" he added, his voice now half-bewildered, half-exasperated, arms lifting slightly as if to epass the silence, the awkward dinners, and the forced politeness. "You knew I didn¡¯t cheat and still gave me the silent treatment?"


    Mnie crossed her arms and looked away, refusing to confirm or deny anything.


    "Unbelievable," Adam muttered under his breath, rubbing a hand across his jaw. "You knew. And you still made me suffer? Why?"


    She didn¡¯t crack a smile.


    He sighed. "Okay. Fine. Can we at least agree that next time you believe I¡¯m innocent, you say it out loud before I consider kidnapping you and..."


    Before he could feel fully relieved, Mnie burst into tears that had him panicking unlike ever before. "Why are you crying? It is a good thing that I did not cheat, right? Are you not relieved? Melon? Talk to me, okay?"


    Adam was still fumbling for words, still brushing at the tears on her cheeks when he felt a sharp nudge at the base of his back.


    He blinked.


    Another jabnded against him again.


    "Did you just¡ª" he twisted slightly and looked down behind him.


    Her ankle pulled back and gave him another quick kick, right against his backside.


    "Ow. Hey!"


    Mnie sniffed, "Serves you right."


    Adam stared at her in disbelief. "Did you just kick me? While crying?"


    "You deserved it," she said, wiping her face with the back of her hand, though her ankles stayed locked behind him. "I was angry, and jealous, and you-you were being an idiot."


    Adam raised both eyebrows and even though she didn¡¯t say things clearly, he asked, "Okay, fair. You were angry that this entire thing happened and I didn¡¯t tell you. But jealous? You were jealous?"


    "Obviously!" she snapped, giving him another nudge with her heel. "You hugged her, Adam. From behind. It¡¯s how you always do to me!"


    "Its what I ONLY do to you. I thought she was you!" Adam defended himself, quickly exining the entire sequence of the events, hoping to pacify her. But instead of calming down, she actually looked even angrier as she pointed an using finger at him, " And then you defended her. In front of me. Like I was overreacting for being upset. You didn¡¯t even hesitate."


    Adam opened his mouth. Closed it. Then opened it again. When exactly did he defend her? And then things clicked... just now at the table, when he had said that she was innocent...he sighed and cupped her face, "I didn¡¯t mean to defend her. I was just trying to exin-"


    "I just...Adam listen to me. You don¡¯t know how I felt when I saw that picture. I was shocked as if something had been stolen from me. Something I didn¡¯t even know I had."


    "You know how we began," she continued, her voice quieter now, but firm. "How I fell for you... it started with attraction, yes. Because you were always in my space. Always leaning in, always near. It was impossible to ignore."


    She gave a half-shrug, then added, "But more than that, it was the way you defended me. The way you always had my back. Even when I didn¡¯t ask. Even when I didn¡¯t deserve it."


    Adam¡¯s brows pulled slightly together, his expression softening.


    "And then I saw that picture," she whispered. "And suddenly it felt like you were doing the same thing... for someone else. Holding her the way you hold me. Standing that close, with that same look on your face."


    Her legs tensed slightly around his waist. She didn¡¯t loosen them.


    "I mean, if it had been Saira, or even someone else-fine. I¡¯d have rolled my eyes and moved on. But Melody..." She looked away for a second before forcing herself to continue. "She looks like me.. She talks like me. But somehow, she¡¯s more your style than I am. It made me wonder-if it had been someone else, someonepletely different, I would¡¯ve brushed it off. But it was her. She¡¯s... simr to me. And that made me feel receable."


    Adam¡¯s mouth parted, but no sound came out. He honsetly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But Mnie wasn¡¯t done. Her fingers dug slightly into his shirt. "That picture shook me. Because suddenly Melody was not just any girl with resemnce to me. She almost felt like a threat. It made me question everything I knew. About you and me. And I hated feeling that. Hated how scared I was. I didn¡¯t even want to talk to you because I was scared that if I opened my mouth, I¡¯d admit it out loud."


    Adam sighed and leaned in again, kissing her softly. When they broke apart, he didn¡¯t move far. Instead, he let his forehead rest against hers for a second, then slowly lowered his head and buried his face in the crook of her neck.


    "I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault."


    His arms tightened around her waist as if trying to physically shield her from the weight of everything that had just passed between them.


    "You really think I was always in your space, hovering around, because of how you looked? Melon, you think that¡¯s what it was?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t answer right away. She lifted her hand and slowly ran her fingers through the back of his hair. "I know it wasn¡¯t just that. I think... it was also about Spencer."


    Adam stilled, then groaned against her neck. "Don¡¯t even say his name. Your jealousy is nothing over what I feel towards him. But...for now...


    He pulled back just enough to look at her face, eyes dark with frustration. "You have no idea how much I want to shake you right now."


    Mnie¡¯s mouth twitched into something like a grimace-or a reluctant smile. "Yeah, well. Get in line."


    "No seriously. I want to shake you, and then lock you in a room with me until you get it through your stubborn head¡ªI chose you."


    Her expression flickered.


    "I promised to marry you long before Spencer even came into the picture."

 Chapter 278: Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 278: Childhood Sweethearts</h4>


    "I promised to marry you long before Spencer even came into the picture."


    Mnie frowned at that and shook her head. "How is that possible? Are you saying you agreed to marry me when Grandmother wrote the will? But then... you never came to see me." Mnie frowned a bit," I know you were willing to go to great lengths to go against Spencer, but did you really agree blindly? I mean, is your head okay? Even arranged marriages, people tend to meet first..."


    Adam looked at Mnie¡¯s widened eyes and let out a low chuckle and shook his head, the kind of gesture that said he was exasperated but also amused. Then, without warning, he picked her up from where she sat on the kitchen ind. She let out a startled squeal, her arms instinctively wrapping around his shoulders. But the moment her body met his, she buried her face in his neck, no longer protesting. If her recent bout of jealousy had taught her anything, it was this-whenever she had the chance, she should hold onto him. Tightly.


    As if reading her thoughts, he gave her bottom a light pinch and whispered into her ear, "Seems like I¡¯ll have to work harder at making you jealous in the future."


    Mnie gasped and hit him lightly on the back. "Don¡¯t you dare," she warned but of course the words were all muffled against his skin and he could onlyugh at her protests


    Still grinning, Adam walked over and settled onto the couch with her cradled in hisp. "Hmm. Now that we¡¯re sittingfortably, we can talk."


    Mnie shifted, trying to slide off hisp to sit beside him, but his hands caught her hips firmly. His eyes met hers with a look that was part threat, part challenge.


    Go ahead and move. Just try it.


    She almost shuddered at the unspoken promise in his gaze, but she didn¡¯t test it. Instead, she stayed exactly where she was, her hands resting on his chest, heartbeat a little too fast and ced her head on his shoulder.


    "We are childhood sweethearts."


    Mnie frowned and moved to look up at him but his hand came to press down on her neck, making her stay there.


    She finally lifted her head and looked up at him, deep lines on her forehead as she stared at him, "Who are you childhood sweethearts with?"


    Adam chuckled, clearly enjoying her confusion. "You¡¯re really cute when you¡¯re jealous, you know that?" he teased, and before she could swat at him again, he guided her head back to his shoulder. "Rx. I¡¯ll tell you a story."


    Mnie stayed still, arms loosely wrapped around him, but her brows remained slightly furrowed. Still, she listened.


    "I was a mess after my father died," he began, voice quieter now. "I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself. For a while, I didn¡¯t even want to think. Grandmother found me when I was barely holding it together. She didn¡¯t take me back here immediately- no, first, she let me rest. We stayed at her friend¡¯s ce for a bit, a big old house near the hills."


    "There was this girl there," he continued. "Maybe four or five years old. She was loud. Bossy. Had this ridiculous ribbon in her hair that kept slipping into her eyes. And for some reason, she decided I was hers. Followed me around all day. Tried to give me names for her dolls. Made me braid her hair even though I had no clue how. She was cute and curious. Wanted to know why I was sad."


    Adam sighed then and Mnie frowned at his words wondering where this story was leading. But she didn¡¯t look up at him and let him continue, "She wouldn¡¯t let it go. Kept asking and asking. So finally, I told her... I was sad because my father had passed away. I didn¡¯t expect her to understand. But she just looked at me for a second, really looked at me, like she was thinking hard. And then she climbed into myp and hugged me. Tight. Just like that. Just like you are sitting on top of me.


    Mnie¡¯s throat tightened, but she didn¡¯t move.


    "She said she would steal away all my sadness. That if I let her hug me long enough, it would all go away. She told me her parents were gone too. And that sadness hated hugs, that it always ran away when someone held on."


    Adam let out a breath, and his hand moved slowly up her back, resting between her shoulder des.


    "She made meugh that day. First time I had in weeks. And for the few days we were there, she stayed close. Always tugging on my sleeve, always chattering. She couldn¡¯t even say her name well. Always called herself..."


    "Melon." Mnie finished the word as she looked at him with shiny eyes.


    He smiled down at her and said," Hmm. I promised her then, that Adam would only ever belong to Melon."


    Mnie grinned at that, the long ago buried memories suddenlying to light."You disappeared after that. It was so long ago... I¡¯d even forgotten. You remembered me all these years..."


    "Of course I did," Adam replied. "I promised you I¡¯d marry you. You made me pinky swear. Said I had no choice."


    Mnie let out augh that broke midway into a sob and buried her face in his neck again.


    Adam wrapped his arms tighter around her. "Told you. You were mine long before Spencer even knew you. And that is also the reason, Grandma wrote you into the will. It was always rigged in my favour. She knew I would always have my eye on you. If it had been any other woman, I would never have married and taken everything like I nned. Even if it had taken longer. But with you in the picture, I was willing to stay away longer, even if that meant stealing you."


    "So, you¡¯re saying that if Spencer had not been an a** and had sincerely loved me back..."


    "I would have stolen you still, my sweet little melon." Adam said quietly.

 Chapter 279: Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 279: Stolen</h4>


    Melody was in shock. Mnie¡ªher sister? That couldn¡¯t be possible. She stared at her mother, disbelief etched across her face. Mnie had been stolen by her grandmother when they were little? But why would anyone do such a thing? Her grandmother because of some fight with her mother? Why? And more than that... how had she never known? Never remembered? How could she have lived all these yearspletely unaware that she even had a sister?


    She understood that she was young and this was a possibility that she had no memory, but even so, she had never heard them mention her also.


    Her voice trembled as she asked, "Mother, you¡¯re surely joking... right? This can¡¯t be true. How can this be true? Are you absolutely sure about this? Maybe it¡¯s just a strange coincidence. Maybe she and I really are just lookalikes. That happens, doesn¡¯t it? Just because we resemble each other, does it really mean she has to be my sister?"


    Her mother looked at her with wide eyes, confused by her reaction. "Melody, why do you seem so upset? If Mnie truly is your sister-the one we lost so long ago-then that¡¯s something to be happy about, isn¡¯t it? Just think about it. Imagine how overjoyed your father and I would be to have our daughter back after all these years. We thought she was gone forever."


    But Melody wasn¡¯t pleased. She stepped back, her expression hard and brittle as she asked sharply, "Why would you be happy? Mom, it¡¯s been so many years. You never had any more children after me. You always said I was enough. That I was everything you needed. And now-suddenly-you¡¯re ready to believe someone¡¯s your daughter just because she looks like me? That¡¯s not proof."


    She crossed her arms tightly, as if trying to protect herself from the implications of this revtion. "No. If you really want to go further with this madness, then you¡¯ll have to get a DNA test first. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll believe it. And to be honest, I hope the resultes back negative. I really do. Because I¡¯d rather have no sister at all than have Mnie as my sister."


    Marianne¡¯s hand moved before Melody could process or even expect what was happening. The sharp crack echoed through the room as her palm met Melody¡¯s cheek. Melody gasped, one hand flying up to her face, stunned more by the suddenness than the pain itself. Her eyes welled up, not with tears, but with disbelief. Her mother had never hit her before. Never... And this time it was because of Mnie Collins.


    "Stop it," Marianne said, her voice low but trembling with restrained fury. "Just stop being so selfish, Melody."


    Melody stared at her mother, unable to speak.


    "Yes, of course we¡¯ll do a DNA test," Marianne continued, her tone still shaking but now moreposed as she said slowly, "Do you think we¡¯d ept something this huge just based on appearances? We¡¯re not fools. But that doesn¡¯t mean we should charge ahead like bulls. If Mnie really is who we think she is... if she¡¯s truly the daughter your father and I lost... then she was raised by her grandmother."


    She paused, her expression tight with a mix of pain and bitterness. "The same woman who snatched her away from us because of a small fight. The same woman who cut us offpletely. If that¡¯s the case, then Mnie has probably grown up hearing horrible things about me. About your father. About the kind of people we are. For all we know, she might already hate us."


    She turned away slightly, as if trying to keep her own emotions in check. "So before we tell her anything... before we overwhelm her with truths she¡¯s not ready for... we want to talk to her. Get to know her. See who she is, and let her see us- as people, not as ghosts from a past she never even knew she had."


    Marianne looked back at Melody then, her gaze fierce as she questioned. "Is that so wrong? Is it wrong for us to want her to know us without prejudice first? To give her a chance to form her own opinion, before the truthplicates everything? Because once it¡¯s out, once she knows who we are, there¡¯s no going back. And I¡¯d rather she walk away after knowing who we are now, than hate us based on lies she¡¯s heard her whole life and not give us a chance."


    Marianne took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment as if gathering strength and then looked directly at her daughter, "Look, Melody, maybe you need to stay out of this. I¡¯m not asking you to get involved. I¡¯m not expecting you to form a rtionship with her. This has nothing to do with you,not directly. And I understand and respect that.


    She looked tired, her earlier anger now reced by a weary resolve. "To bepletely honest, I hadn¡¯t even nned to tell you any of this. Not now. Not like this. It just... slipped out because you asked. You pushed, and I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. I had hoped you woudl be happy. Everyone always said that I have spoiled you rotten, but I know your heart is big. So I had hoped... But if you are unwilling to ept a sister..."


    Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a slow, cold expression crept across her face. Her voice, when it came, was quiet and cutting.


    "I¡¯d rather you had lied to me."


    The words hung in the air like a p of their own as Marianne stared at her stricken.


    But Melody shook her head, her throat tightening with rising emotion. "And even more than that... I wish I¡¯d never told you about the resemnce. I wish I¡¯d just ignored it. Kept it to myself. Then all of this would never have happened."


    She turned without waiting for a response, her steps stiff and quick. At the doorway, she paused just for a second, then added in a t voice, "I hope you get what you want, Mom."


    Then she walked out, leaving her mother behind in the heavy silence.

 Chapter 280: A Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 280: A Meeting</h4>


    "Ms. Mnie, there¡¯s a woman here to see you. She..." The assistant hesitated, then lowered her voice as if unsure how to continue. "She seems to believe that you work here, and she¡¯s insisting on meeting you personally so you can receive all themission from whatever she decides to purchase."


    Mnie raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at her assistant before shaking her head slowly. "Didn¡¯t you exin to her that we don¡¯t work onmission?"


    "I tried... but she wouldn¡¯t hear it. She just kept talking over me. It¡¯s like she knows you-or at least knows of you. So if you have a moment, maybe you could speak with her?"


    Mnie let out a sigh, already grimacing. She could guess. Her assistant looked entirely ufortable which meant that it was probably the same woman from the club she had metst week. The one who seemed entirely too interested in her. What was her name? Right, Marianne.


    Mnie sighed and nodded at her assistant. "Fine. I¡¯ll talk to her."


    She walked out of the office and through the store and almost grimaced as she spotted Marianne near the fabric swatches, flipping through them like she belonged there. Darn. She had hoped she was mistaken and it had been someone else.


    As Mnie approached, Marianne looked up and smiled as if they were old friends, evening forward to hug her. "Mnie. I hope I didn¡¯t cause too much trouble."


    Mnie returned the smile politely, barely sidestepping the hug as she said, "Of course not. Wee to LuxeArt. How can I help?"


    "I¡¯m thinking of redoing my ce," Marianne said, brushing her fingers across a roll of linen. "And the first name that popped into my head was yours. I remembered what you¡¯d said at the club about this store, and I thought-why note here directly? If anyone deserves themission, it¡¯s you, for helping me."


    Mnie¡¯s smile didn¡¯t shift. "We don¡¯t work onmission. So, you can buy anything that catches your eye. I¡¯d be happy to show you around."


    "That¡¯s what your assistant said. I didn¡¯t believe her at first. Still. I came for you." Marianne shrugged for a moment and then, stepping forward, looped her arm through Mnie¡¯s and said," Even so, I¡¯d like your help. I have the pictures of all the rooms that I want redone. The old pictures of how they looked and the empty ones. So, I just hope you will be able to help me with this."


    Mnie nced around, noting the filled cart beside her. "Looks like you¡¯ve already made some choices."


    "I have," Marianne said. "But I¡¯m far from done."


    Mnie nodded once and then stepped back," We have professional interior decorators on staff. I can connect you with someone who can guide you through the whole process. They¡¯ll be better equipped for helping you out. Do you have any specific style in mind?"


    "I don¡¯t want a professional," Marianne cut in, her tone still pleasant but surprisingly firm for a woman who looked like she was okay with everything and then Mnie muttered, "I want you."


    Mnie blinked at that. "Ugh.I¡¯m not a designer. I work in this ce, but I¡¯m not trained in decor."


    Marianne waved that off. "That¡¯s exactly why I want you. I hate professional work¡ªit always feels too clean, too impersonal. All those portfolios and mood boards make everything look the same. I¡¯d rather have someone with taste and instinct. Someone like you."


    Mnie exhaled slowly, keeping her expression neutral. "You don¡¯t even know me. Or my taste. What if it doesn¡¯t suit you?"


    "I know enough. We talked for quite some time at the club, remember? I trust your opinion. Also, I am going to be using my own head. I just want someone to sound my ideas against.


    Mnie stayed quiet.


    Marianne smiled and leaned closer. "Come on. I¡¯ve got the pictures. Just take a look. If it¡¯s really not for you, I¡¯ll back off."


    Mnie nced at the assistant across the room, then back at Marianne. "Fine. Let¡¯s see them."


    Mnie nodded once and led her down the hallway toward the consultation room. Neither of them spoke as they entered. Mnie gestured to the table, and Marianne pulled out her phone.


    She opened the gallery and slid it across. "These are the old rooms. I haven¡¯t touched them in years. Just emptied them out recently."


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond. She sat down, picked up the phone, and started swiping through the photos. One by one, her eyes widening as she swuped throught the first few. Bedroom. Study. Balcony. A hallway with a crookedmp. A reading nook with an old rocking chair in the corner.


    Her face didn¡¯t change. She looked at each image steadily and unhurriedly, her face soon turning impassive.


    Marianne didn¡¯t say anything either. Her entire focus was not on the pictures that she was telling Mnie about but on her face. She just watched her. Quietly and carefully. Waiting for something. Anything. A flicker of recognition. A twitch in her brow. A pause. Ament. But there was nothing.


    Until Mnie finally stopped at the image of the reading nook. Her finger hovered over it for a second longer than the rest. Marianne felt a flicker of excitement. As a little girl, she used to love sitting in that ce for hours on end with her little books. Maybe Melody remembered something? If she did, conversation could flow so much more easily.


    Then Mnie sighed and set the phone down.


    Marianne straightened a little in her chair, hopeful. "What do you think?"


    Mnie looked at her then. Marianne felt her breath catch as she waited for an answer.


    Mnie tapped the table lightly once, then finally spoke.


    "This house..." she began, voice quiet.


    "Yes. Do you think it looks as if you know the ce? It looks full of nostalgia, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Mnie nodded cautiously and began, " This house...is quite old, isn¡¯t it?"


    Marianne felt deted at the question as she realized that Mnie had not recognised anything...

 Chapter 281: Melody

    <h4>Chapter 281: Melody</h4>


    Melody stared at the door, a deep frown on her face. Could it really be true? Could Mnie Collins actually be her sister? And if she was... what was she supposed to do about it?


    The real issue wasn¡¯t even the idea of suddenly gaining an unknown sister. That part, while strange, wasn¡¯t entirely unbearable. She could live with that. What bothered her-what truly threw everything off-was something else entirely.


    Because if Mnie was her sister... that would make Adam her brother-inw.


    And that changed everything.


    She knew and understood that nothing could ever happen between her and Adam. It had just been a distant, hopeless thing- just a passing infatuation she could nurse in silence. She had even told herself that once Adir was no longer in her ss, it would fade away. That with time, she¡¯d move on. Maybe evenugh about itter.


    But if Mnie turned out to be family, if the connection became real and permanent- then the fantasy would have to end for good.


    No morete-night wondering. No more harmless dreams about Adam.


    Added to that, was her jealousy. Ever since she had experienced that moment with Adam¡¯s arms around her, she had been incredibly jealous of Mnie¡¯s existence.


    And now, if she was her sister, it would be over. Completely.


    And somehow, that thought was harder to swallow than anything else. So, all through the weekend, she had been nning something. Two things actually. First, she would reveal everything to Mnie, not giving her a chance to get to know her parents, thereby prompting her to keep distance from her and the others.


    The second n required a little more care. A DNA test. That was the logical next step just like she¡¯d told her mother. Before she went around using people or saying things that made her sound unhinged, she needed proof. Real proof. Not just a feeling or a wild theory. And the easiest way to get it? A hair sample.


    She¡¯d alreadye up with the perfect excuse. She would say it was for a ss project-something about gics, etc. Just one strand would be enough.


    Melody stood up and smoothed out her shirt. Her heart was pounding, but her face stayed calm.


    She was ready for Mnie today.


    Melody stood near the doorway, still running through her n in her head, when she heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned-and froze.


    Adam.


    He hade today. And she hadn¡¯t even known he wasing today.


    "Hey," he said, ncing around. "Where¡¯s Adir?"


    She blinked, momentarily stunned by the sight of him. He looked... better than she remembered. His shirt sleeves were rolled up, hair slightly tousled, a calm look on his face that made her chest tighten without warning.


    She had to force herself to speak.


    "The ss... they¡¯ve gone out for a small field trip," she said, her voiceing out slower than usual. "They should be back any minute."


    Adam nodded, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave her face.


    "You okay?"


    Melody paused, then gave a worried nod, forcing herself to speak some in front of him," Yeah. I¡¯m fine."


    "You sure? You look a little... I don¡¯t know. Off."


    Melody shook her head and then nodded it before shaking her head again and turning around. Her n to take a DNA test would have to be put on hold for now.


    As she turned around, still flustered and not entirely focused, her foot caught the edge of the mat near the doorway. She stumbled and lost her bnce. Before she could catch herself, she fell forward-straight into Adam.


    Her handsnded t against his chest. And her nose was buried into it, making her wince at how hard it hit.


    He steadied her immediately, his hands catching her by the elbows, and quickly stepped back, putting just enough space between them to be respectful, but not so much that she¡¯d fall again.


    "Are you okay?" he asked quickly. "Are you hurt?"


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened. She shook her head, her hands still on his chest before she realised and quickly pulled them away. "I-I¡¯m fine. Sorry."


    "You sure, you did not hurt yourself??" he asked again, scanning her face for any signs of pain.


    "I just tripped. Nothing serious," she said, voice a little too fast, cheeks already turning red at what had just happened and like he was staring at her with worry.


    She moved hurriedly towards the desk so as not to give her thoughts away but


    She moved hurriedly towards the desk so as not to give her thoughts away, but as soon as she put weight on her right foot, a sharp pain shot up her ankle. Her breath caught and she stumbled again, once againunable to stop herself from falling against Adam again. This time, he held her arms and steadied her as he cursed and asked," Are you really okay? What happened?


    Melody looked up and blinked. From this close, she could even see the small move near his jaw. Blinking, she stared at it for a moment as she said through gritted teeth, "I... I think I twisted my ankle. I didn¡¯t notice before."


    He looked down, concerned, then nced back up at her. For a second, she thought he was going to lift her. Her heart jumped to her throat, and she panicked- not because she didn¡¯t want him to, but because she did. She could already imagine him lifting her and she throwing her arms around his neck, even as she protested that she could walk.


    But he didn¡¯t do an of the above.


    Instead, he shifted his hold and quickly pulled a small desk chair towards them with one hand. "Sit. Just for a minute. Don¡¯t push it, okay?"


    She sat down slowly, biting her lip to stop a wince. The pain had started to settle in now and was throbbing. Had she broken a bone?


    She extended her foot to examine it and watched as Adam¡¯s gaze moved to it. She felt goosebumps rise on her leg, wondering if he would touch her there to inspect her wound but instead he stepped back and said," I¡¯ll go and find a school nurse for you, okay? Just wait here."

 Chapter 282: Scared

    <h4>Chapter 282: Scared</h4>


    Melody trudged forward slowly, limping slightly as she made her way toward her car. Every step sent a dull ache shooting up her leg, and the thought of driving made her wince. Thankfully, her house wasn¡¯t far. If she took it slow, she should still be able to manage.


    Just as she was about to take another cautious step, something unexpected happened. A small hand slipped quietly into hers. Startled, Melody nced down and blinked in surprise.


    Adir.


    He was holding her hand gently, trying to offer support.


    "Adir? I thought you left," she said, confused.


    Adir shook his head firmly. "Miss Melody, you were hurt. I had to make sure you went home safely. We will take you."


    Melody followed the direction of his gaze and saw Adam leaning against his car, arms crossed loosely over his chest looking like a model from GQ.


    He¡¯d waited for her.


    Her heart gave a small, involuntary jump. She hadn¡¯t expected that. She wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d expected, actually, she had. And that was that since he¡¯d brought the school nurse for her, he would take Adir and be gone. This... was unexpected.


    "Come," Adir said softly, giving her hand a little tug.


    Melody began hobbling toward the car with Adir by her side, her excitement growing with each step. She could already picture sitting next to Adam, maybe even exchanging a few words¡ªanything to break the strange silence between them. Her fingers twitched slightly at the thought of reaching for the door handle, of settling into the seat beside him.


    But just as she reached for the front passenger door, Adir stepped forward and beat her to it- not to open the door she was heading for, but the back one.


    She paused, blinking at him. Then her eyes shifted toward the front seat. It was still empty.


    "Adir, I don¡¯t think-" she began gently, trying to keep her voice light, "It¡¯s not really polite if we both sit in the back, is it?"


    Adir just shrugged,pletely unbothered. "We have to pick up Mnie," he said. "Only she can sit there. If someone tries to take her seat, Adam will probably blow a casket. You sit back, please.."


    Melody opened her mouth to protest, then closed it again. She hesitated for a second longer, still hoping Adam might say something. Maybe insist she sit in the front, that it was not a big deal. Maybe even look her way. But he didn¡¯t.


    He had already walked around to the driver¡¯s side and was sitting- seatbelt fastened, staring straight ahead as though he hadn¡¯t heard a word.


    Her heart dipped slightly, the earlier flutter reced by a strange tightness she couldn¡¯t name. Without another word, she ducked into the back seat and settled in quietly. The door clicked shut beside her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything as they pulled out onto the road.


    "You know, Miss Melody," he began cheerfully from beside her, his feet not quite touching the floor, "this one time I saw a cat try to jump from one roof to another and it missed andnded in someone¡¯s washing machine. It was spinning. The clothes were flying everywhere. The poor cat also hurt her leg. It was liming for weeks afterwards. Everyone said she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk straight ever. But then she was okay. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. You will recover soon too."


    Melody blinked, then let out a surprised littleugh. "Is that true? Thank you for your words of reassurance. I will not worry then."


    Adir nodded and then continued to talk about how his father said that getting hurt made you stronger, etc but she had to soon interrupt him as she said to Adam, "You can take the left here¡ªit¡¯s the second right after that. My house is just past the park."


    Adam gave a small nod without ncing back. She couldn¡¯t tell if he¡¯d been listening in the whole time or had only tuned in now, but the car shifted smoothly in the direction she¡¯d told him.


    "Thank you... for waiting," she said softly. She wasn¡¯t even sure who she was addressing. Maybe both of them.


    Adir puffed his chest out. "You¡¯re welcime, Muss Melody. I told Adam we couldn¡¯t leave you behind. I said, ¡¯She helped me, so I help her.¡¯" He nodded firmly, proud of himself. "He didn¡¯t want to at first. He said we were gettingte."


    That made her blink as she felt a wisp of disappointment. It would have been so much better if he had insisted...."He didn¡¯t?"


    Adir tilted his head. "He just didn¡¯t say anything after that. He just stood there. So I said, ¡¯I¡¯m not leaving without her,¡¯ and I stayed. Then he stayed too. We¡¯ve also called a towing truck for you, to bring your car to your address. So, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    She bent down and gave Adir a genuine smile as she marvelled at his quick thinking. "Thank you, my friend." With that Adir grinned back at her and shook his head," No problem, Miss Melody."


    "It¡¯s just up ahead," she said quietly, pointing to the white gate.


    Adam pulled up smoothly along the curb and put the car in park.


    Melody hesitated.


    This was the part where someone usually said goodbye. Or offered to help. Or... something. But Adam didn¡¯t move. His hands stayed on the steering wheel, eyes still fixed forward.


    Adir reached across and opened the door on her side.


    "I¡¯ll walk you to your door," he offered at once.


    She smiled. "That¡¯s sweet, but I think I can manage."


    He nodded, but didn¡¯t move to close the door either. As if he was waiting for her to say something else. She took a breath, then looked up toward the front of the car.


    "Thanks again," she said, this time directing it more clearly toward Adam. "For driving. And waiting."


    Adam gave her a nod while Adir waved at her, blinking hisrge eyes as she waved goodbye to him.

 Chapter 283: Sick

    <h4>Chapter 283: Sick</h4>


    "Are you feeling sick?" Adir asked the moment the car drove off, his voiceced with open concern.


    Adam nced at him briefly through the rearview mirror before shaking his head in silence.


    "Then why do you look so bad?" Adir pressed, tilting his head. "Like someone made you eat medicine that tasted really, really awful."


    Adam sighed, keeping his gaze fixed on the road ahead. "It¡¯s nothing, kiddo. I just... don¡¯t like making Mnie wait."


    Adir gave an exaggerated roll of his eyes. "But I already called her and told her my friend was hurt. She said it was okay if we dropped her off first. She even said she hoped that my friend would feel better soon."


    Adam didn¡¯t respond right away. He gave a brief shake of his head and muttered, "Miss Melody is your teacher, not your friend."


    "She said she can be anything. She said she¡¯s our ¡¯mother teacher,¡¯ so she can be like a teacher, a mother, or a friend. I like her as a friend."


    Adam didn¡¯t argue. He drove on in silence, but his mind was far from the conversation.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking about Adir. Or even about Mnie. His thoughts were stuck on that look.


    Because he had seen that look before.


    He¡¯d yed the field long enough to know when someone was intrigued and interested. When her eyes followed just a little too long. When her voice softened without reason. When her posture shifted, her attention held, her guard dropped-not from professionalism, not from politeness, but from something else entirely.


    Infatuation.


    Melody had tried to hide it. Had kept her words light and her tone careful. But Adam wasn¡¯t blind, and he wasn¡¯t new to this game. He could tell the difference from where she was hoping to get near him.


    It was something else.


    It wasn¡¯t bold. It wasn¡¯t brazen. But it was there-just under the surface. And it had unsettled him more than he cared to admit. Because it wasn¡¯ting from a stranger at a bar or a girl he¡¯d never see again.


    It wasing from Adir¡¯s teacher. From a woman who looked so much like Mnie, it was sometimes hard not to do a double take. And the person who had actually made his Melon jealous.


    That was what made him ufortable.


    Because for the first time in a long time... he wasn¡¯t sure how he was supposed to feel about being looked at like that. He wanted to warn her to back off, but she had done nothing. He sighed. This was troublesome. Despite what he had told Mnie about always making her jealous, he didn¡¯t want something like that around their rtionship. It was never healthy.


    When they reached the store, Mnie was already waiting outside, one hand on her hip, the other casually scrolling through her phone.


    Before Adir could even reach for the door, Adam was out, walking over to her. Mnie looked up as he approached, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Hey," she said.


    "Hey," he murmured back.


    Then, without hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her, almost desperate for it. Somehow, this entire interaction had made him extremely ufortable today. He could onlt breathe properly as she kissed him back before moving back with a grin," Adam! Someone might think we¡¯ve been separated and are meeting after over a year, with the way you are kissing me."


    He grinned and cupped her face, smiling," Well, it does feel like years, my sweet Melon."


    Mnie grinned and shook her head, moving to sit in the car as Adam held the door open for her.


    The moment she settled into the seat, she turned slightly and inhaled again, subtly this time. There was something unmistakable lingering in the cabin. A faint floral note¡ªsweet, powdery, distinctly feminine.


    Perfume.


    Not hers.


    Before she could turn the thought over too long, Adir leaned forward between the seats with a grin.


    "How was your day?" he asked brightly, pressing a kiss to her cheek like he always did. "Did you have to wait long?"


    Mnie smiled back automatically, caught off guard by the sudden affection. "Not too long," she replied. "You boys took your time, though."


    Adir nodded solemnly. "We had a rescue mission. Miss Melody was hurt, so we took her home."


    Mnie¡¯s brows lifted just slightly. "Hurt?"


    "Twisted her leg. She was even limping."


    Mnie nodded and nced at Adam whose face screamed of irritation while Adir went on about how he had helped Melody because she was his friend.


    So, it was Melody whose perfume she could smell. Mnie felt a bit ufortable but then shook her head. The previous incident had been a misunderstanding so, there was no reason for her to hold onto that and be irritated.


    She sat quietly for a moment longer, letting the hum of the car settle around them. The perfume still lingered faintly, but she didn¡¯t bring it up again and made herself let it go.


    Instead, she turned slightly toward Adir and said, "You know what? Since Miss Melody got hurt, maybe next time you should take her something tasty and nutritious. Something that helps her feel better fast."


    Adir¡¯s face lit up instantly at the idea, "Really? I can do that?"


    "Of course," she said, smiling. "You care about her, don¡¯t you?"


    He nodded eagerly. "She¡¯s my friend! And she helps me with my spellings and tells funny stories."


    "Then something healthy <i>and</i> yummy. I¡¯ll help you pack it if you like."


    Adir looked like he¡¯d just been handed a mission from the President himself. "Can I give her mango juice? And the almond brittle choctes?"


    Mnieughed. "Perfect choice."


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Adam¡¯s shoulders eased just slightly. He cast a sidelong nce at her, the tension in his jaw beginning to fade. He¡¯d expected a bitingment or some quiet brooding. But instead, she¡¯d chosen kindness. And heughed at himself. He¡¯d been worried for nothing.


    His Melon was too smart for that.

 Chapter 284: Coming Home

    <h4>Chapter 284: Coming Home</h4>


    "She¡¯sing home tomorrow."


    The older man looked up from his work, his hands stilling over the papers as he turned toward his wife in surprise.


    "So soon?" he asked, his voiceced with cautious hope. "Does she really... hold nothing against us?"


    Marianna gave him a small, sad smile. She stepped closer and gently rested a hand on the back of the chair, her fingers curling slightly around the edge.


    "No," she said quietly, almost apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, darling. I didn¡¯t mean to get your hopes up like that. I should have worded it better. What I meant was... Mnie ising over tomorrow, but it¡¯s not personal. She¡¯sing in a professional capacity."


    She paused, drawing in a breath as though the next words needed to be measured carefully. Then she took a few slow steps forward and added, more deliberately now, "I don¡¯t think she recognised me, at least not yet. If she does recognise you... I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll respond. There¡¯s no way to tell."


    Her eyes wandered to the shelves on the side wall, then back to her husband. "I was thinking," she continued, voice lower now, "maybe I¡¯ll ce a few pictures of just the two of us in this room. Nothing with Melody, of course. Just you and me¡ªvacations, dinners, maybe that old anniversary photo we both liked. I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re my husband. That much is still true."


    He gave a small nod, his brow furrowed in thought, even as he felt his heart ache. He did not like this way of going about in circles. He would rather have a direct confrontation with his daughter. "Okay. You do that." Then, after a pause, he added, "But... how about I stay here? In this room. Just quietly."


    Marianna looked at him, unsure. She hesitated, the idea settling heavily between them. "You want to stay here? During the visit?"


    He nodded once. "Yes. If it¡¯s all right. I just want to be here, not say much. Just... see her."


    She pressed her lips together and exhaled slowly, letting her conflict show, "Are you sure that would be okay? I mean... looking at your picture is one thing. But seeing you, in person, after all these years-"


    "I¡¯ll keep my distance and won¡¯t be around longer. And I won¡¯t speak unless she speaks to me first. I just don¡¯t want to hide."


    Marianna studied him for a long moment, then gave a quiet nod, though her expression remained uncertain. "All right. But if she gets upset¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll leave the room. I promise. If there is even a hint that she has recognised me and might react negatively, I will leave the room."


    She nodded, then stepped forward and gently took his hand in hers. "I know how badly you want to see her. You¡¯ve waited a long time for this. So if you feel you must stay, then stay. Don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ll handle whateveres. Together."


    He gave a small smile, touched by her words, and then stood from his chair, stretching slightly before ncing at the papers he had set aside. "All right then. I¡¯ll ask my assistant to clear my schedule for tomorrow. Whatever meetings are there, they¡¯ll have to wait."


    Marianna gave a nod of agreement but didn¡¯t step back, didn¡¯t let him return to his work just yet. Instead, she held his gaze and added, "There¡¯s something else. Something I think we need to talk about before tomorrow."


    He looked at her with a puzzled frown, "Something else? What else?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s about Melody."she said quietly.


    That made him pause. He frowned, shifting his weight slightly. "What about Melody? Is she not okay?"


    Marianna sighed heavily and shook her head, "We¡¯ve never spoken to her about Mnie. Not directly. Not really. And the other day... she started asking questions. I let something slip. I mentioned her, just a little. And then exined everything about how she was kidnapped."


    The man stilled and eyed her," You told her... everything?"


    Marianne sighed and shook her head," Not everything everything. Just enough... But now I think Melody¡¯s feeling unsure. Maybe even hurt. If we talk to her properly-if we exin- it might help ease the tension before it grows into something worse."


    The man was silent for a few moments, absorbing her words. Then he sighed and gave a nod. "All right. But, let¡¯s not involve her tomorrow. One step at a time. Tell Melody toe the day after. Once we¡¯ve seen how Mnie reacts, we¡¯ll know better what to say, and when to say it. And how to say it."


    Marianna nodded, relieved. Then, almost as an afterthought, she added, "Should we ask her to bring her boyfriend along as well? Thest time I asked about him, she sounded... well, quite taken with him. Maybe if she has someone she trusts by her side, someone she loves, she¡¯ll feel safer. More open. Less defensive."


    The man was quiet again, considering the suggestion carefully. His brows drew together as he weighed the risks and benefits. Then, slowly, he nodded.


    "That might not be a bad idea," he said finally. "If he grounds her-if she listens to him-it could help. But only if she agrees. Let her decide."


    "Of course," Marianna said softly. "I¡¯ll bring it up gently."


    The man shook his head, "Honestly, you¡¯ve spoiled her so much over the years that I doubt she will be able to ept this easily."


    Marianne sighed and hugged her husband," What was I supposed to do?"


    "I know. I know. You had love for two children but could shower it on only one. I am not ming you. I¡¯m just saying that now that you love is going to be divided, Melody is going to suffer for it. And this will make things difficult for you. I don¡¯t want my wife to suffer either."


    Marianne smiled then, leaned up and pressed a small kiss to her husband¡¯s cheek," You know, for all your absent mindedness, when you say these things, I can¡¯t help but love you more."


    Te man grinned and kissed the top of his wife¡¯s head, content with everything now that his older daughter had been found.

 Chapter 285: Help

    <h4>Chapter 285: Help</h4>


    "Thank you so much foring, Mnie," Marianna said warmly as she set the teacup down beside the papers and stared at the girl in front of her, almost unable to move her eyes. "I was really looking forward to this. I know it¡¯s a bit of an imposition, especially with your schedule... but I truly value your input."


    Mnie gave a polite smile and shook her head, a smile on her face, which was more out of reflec than it was genuine as she continued, "It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m just not entirely sure I¡¯m the best person for this sort of thing. I don¡¯t really have a lot of experience with interiors oryout choices. Not in this kind of setting, at least."


    Marianna tilted her head, her eyes kind. "That might be exactly why I want your input."


    Mnie looked up, slightly confused.


    "I mean it. Last time when you saw the pictures and suggested the changes, suddenly made sense. Everything you¡¯ve suggested so far-whether you realised it or not- has made me feel exactly why this house never felt like home. And whenever I imagine the changes you¡¯ve suggested, it feels like his house will feel more like a home again. Even thatment you madest time about the sitting area feeling too formal and old fashioned, I wanted that changed, and it feels warmer now. Less stiff."


    Mnie gave a faint, almost reluctant smile as she looked around the small study, curious at the homely feel of it, different from the rest of the house, "That wasn¡¯t a suggestion really. It was more of an observation. But this ce... you¡¯ve emptied the entire house and not touched a single thing here. Why?"


    Marianne nced around at the study and smiled and then at the framed picture on the desk.," I dare not change anything here. This is my husband¡¯s domain that he lets me use all the time. But if I make changes, he might actually ban me from entering."


    Mnie grinned at that and nodded," I can understand that. Men can be guarded about their territories."


    That¡¯s exactly what I appreciate. See, you understand me. It is why I am choosing you. I¡¯d rather something feel a little mismatched, a little lived-in... than have it look like it belongs in a showroom catalogue. There¡¯s something cold about that kind of perfection. It doesn¡¯t suit this house. Or me. Now, I love this room and it has been done up by him, who doesn¡¯t know anything about colour coordination. I think we get used to assuming that only the experts know best. But sometimes, an honest reaction, a fresh pair of eyes, is worth just as much, if not more. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve given me."


    She stood up then, and almost pped her hands," See this. These pictures were taken so many years ago, but he insists on keeping them here. I¡¯ve tried telling him so many times that we should add some of out new pictures rather than these almost faded ones from two decades ago, but he insists. Come, Mnie. See this."


    Mnie stood up and walked towards the bookshelves with the pictures slowly and smiled," Actually, these pictures are just perfect. No wonder your husband insists on keeping them. You looked beautiful, Miss Thomas."


    Marianne rolled her eyes," Stop with that Miss Thomas thing, I¡¯ve already told you that. And thank you for thepliment... But most days I am embarrased by the pictures. I look so smitten with him."


    Mnie tilted her head. "You two look so... at ease."


    Marianne smiled. "That one¡¯s from Florence. He alwaysined about the heat, but I think that¡¯s the happiest he ever looked on camera." Even as she said this, she tried to look at Mnie. This was actually theirst vacation before Mnie had been taken away. She had millions of pictures with the three of them... She could not help but wonder if Mnie remembered this.


    But as her gaze shifted to the second photo, Marianne felt disappointment. Mnie had been her father¡¯s little princess, always crawling into hisp when he returned. She had hoped that she would actually recognise him. This next was more candid-taken indoors, at Mnie¡¯s second birthday party. She knew it was too much to expect her to remember but she was hoping she did.


    Then came the third photo and she watched Mnie pause and get a frown on her face.


    Then came the third photo, and Marianna¡¯s eyes locked on Mnie¡¯s expression.


    She saw it¡ªthat tiny shift.


    Mnie leaned forward slightly, her gaze narrowing, a faint frown settling between her brows. Her lips parted, just a fraction, as if she were about to say something.


    But before the words coulde, her phone buzzed sharply and looked down at the screen and replied to whatever message she had received... Marianne watched her, hoping that she would go back to the photo instantly but instead, she looked up at her and said, "Miss Thomas. I¡¯ve already seen the entire house and taken the notes we might need. I¡¯ll definitely share a few curated selections with you- some vintage pieces, and maybe even a couple of signature items from Mr. Nate Denoit himself. His studio justunched a new linest week. I think you might like them."


    Marianne opened her mouth to respond, to stop her, but Mnie was already reaching for her bag.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave now," she added with a polite, almost rushed smile. "There are a few more meetings I need to get to today, and I don¡¯t want to run behind."


    "Mnie¡ªwait," Marianna said, stopping her hurriedly, "Would you mind staying just a few more minutes? There¡¯s someone-"


    "I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t," Mnie interrupted her and said slowly, "I¡¯ve overrun two schedules this week already. If I don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll bete for the next client."


    Marianne tried again, her heart starting to race. Her husband had been dyed. And if he missed Mnie, he would be disappointed, "Just five minutes. He-"


    But Mnie was already opening the front door.


    And there he stood.


    The man on the other side of the threshold was tall, broad-shouldered, his expression mild but unreadable. He held a folder in one hand and had clearly just raised the other to ring the bell again.


    For one heartbeat, everything was still.


    Mnie froze in the doorway.


    Her eyesnded on him- and she didn¡¯t move. Her polite smile faltered just slightly, reced by something unreadable. A flicker of something. Surprise? Confusion?


    The man blinked and gave the faintest of nods and Mnie nodded back," You still look the same." The man blinked again, his eyes almost moistening at the words. Did his daughter really remember him?

 Chapter 286: Same

    <h4>Chapter 286: Same</h4>


    The man blinked again, more rapidly this time, his eyes beginning to glisten. Her words stirred something deep inside him. Did she really remember? Was there a trace of recognition behind those eyes?


    He took a small, hopeful step forward, instinct urging him to close the distance¡ªto hold her, to embrace the daughter he¡¯d lost so long ago. But before he could reach her, she offered a faint smile and turned toward Marianne.


    "Both of you make a beautiful couple, Miss Thomas," she said lightly, as she nodded at him again and then walked away, without another look..


    The man stood still, watching her go, his chest tightening with a longing he couldn¡¯t name. He had to physically stop himself from calling her back, holding her, hugging her and crying about how he had finally found his little star back.


    Slowly, he turned to face his wife, confusion shadowing his features. "What did she mean by the words that I still look the same?" he asked uncertainly.


    Marianne sighed softly and stepped in, wrapping her arms around him in a quiet hug. "I know you thought she recognised you," she said gently, her voice warm but careful. "But just now... what she meant was that you look the same as the pictures I¡¯d ced in the library."


    The man gave a slow, perfunctory nod and leaned into her embrace, the hope draining from his eyes. He sighed, a low and tired sound. "Does she really remember nothing at all?"


    Marianne looked up and shook her head as sse thought to the picture at which Mnie had paused for a moment but then sighed,"I don¡¯t think so. For a moment there, it did look like she might have recognised a picture but then she got distracted and did not even give it a second look. I guess we will have to talk to her directly."


    Mnie stood still near the elevator and as soon as the door opened, she almost jumped into the thing and took in a deep breath. But as soon as she was alone inside, the polished walls seemed to be closing in on her. Her breath hitched. A sudden wave of heat rose up her neck, and a fine sheen of sweat broke across her brow. Her fingers trembled as she pressed the button for the ground floor.


    She could feel her heart thudding. Her chest ached as if something were pressing down on it, squeezing the air out and she had to focus entirely on drawing in deep breaths. Even as she did that, she could not help butt think," Why couldn¡¯t she breathe?"


    She leaned against the wall, pressing her palm t against the cool metal in an effort to ground herself. Her head was spinning, but her thoughts remained locked on one thing.


    Adam. She had to find Adam. Or rather she needed Adam to get to her.


    The elevator doors opened, and she stumbled out, gasping as if she¡¯d broken through the surface of deep water. She pushed through the lobby in a blur, barely aware of the people around her, and rushed out into the daylight.


    A cab waited at the curb. She didn¡¯t hesitate or even think, just said," Go to LuxeArt, at GreenOaks road." Even though telling the address almost made her feel faint, she held on.


    As the cab pulled away, she fumbled for her phone, her hands slick with sweat. She managed to find Adam¡¯s name and hit call. Her other hand pressed hard against her chest as if trying to calm the storm inside.


    Mnie¡¯s hand shook as she held the phone to her ear, her breathing shallow and ragged.Come on, Adam... please. The call rang twice... three times... four. No answer.


    She swallowed hard, trying again, but the effort of simply keeping her head upright was bing unbearable. The edges of her vision were blurring, and the weight in her chest only worsened. It felt like her own body was slipping away from her.


    She dropped the call and fumbled through the screen, her fingers barely obeying her. Her thoughts were fractured, jumbled, but she knew one thing¡ªshe needed to reach him, somehow.


    She opened her messages and typed,"Something¡¯s wrong. <strong>.</strong> I don¡¯t know what. I¡¯m in a cab to LuxeArt. She hit send, followed by the quick sharing of her location as her eyes closed.


    ***


    Unknown to her, just outside the building, two men had been waiting beside a ck SUV, partially hidden behind a parked delivery van. One of them, lean with wiry arms and a scar along his jaw, mmed his palm against the hood as he¡¯d seen the cab drive away.


    "Bloody hell. Did you see that? She just slipped into a cab so quickly! We¡¯ve lost our chance."


    "She was supposed to be talking and waiting as he continued," She was too uick. We timed this. Marianne shoukd have walked her out. You were watching the exit, weren¡¯t you? Why were you not more alert!"


    "I was watching. She ran. She ran."


    The first man paced angrily for a moment, then turned sharply. "Doesn¡¯t matter. We have the tes. She didn¡¯t even check for tails. We can still intercept the cab and get to her. The tranquilizer we¡¯ve give her must already be in effect."


    As the two did, they were already following Mnie to intercept her. "She¡¯s slumping," the one in the passenger seat muttered, squinting. "Barely upright. The dose is working."


    "Then this is the time," the driver said grimly. "We overtake at the next bend."


    As the road curved, the SUV surged forward with a sudden burst of speed. They overtook the cab smoothly, then braked hard, blocking its path. The cab screeched to a halt with a jolt.


    The driver cursed, leaning out of his window. "What the hell¡ª"


    But before he could say more, both men were out of the SUV and striding toward the back door of the cab, eyes locked on Mnie¡¯s motionless figure inside.


    "She won¡¯t even fight back. Get the doors. We drag her out, take her away and we¡¯re done."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 287: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 287: Kidnapped</h4>


    Mnie opened her eyes slowly, the harsh white ceiling above her swimming in and out of focus. Everything felt too bright, too clinical. Her body was heavy, limbs dull with exhaustion, and her mouth was painfully dry. She blinked several times before her gaze finally settled.


    "You scared us to death," a familiar voice said as her hands were held in bigger ones.


    She turned her head with effort, her heart giving a weak flutter when she saw Adam sitting at her side. His brows were drawn tight, his usually steady eyes filled with worry.


    She let out a shaky breath, her throat dry and scratchy. "What... happened?" she asked, barely above a whisper. She swallowed hard and tried again, her voice still raspy. "What... happened to me?"


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. He seemed to be studying her, maybe trying to decide how much to say. Finally, he leaned forward, his thumb gently brushing the back of her hand.


    "You don¡¯t remember anything?" he asked carefully.


    Mnie shook her head, frowning deeply as she tried to think. Her mind felt sluggish, like wading through thick fog. "I remember... leaving Marianne Thomas¡¯ house. I got into the elevator. I was feeling... strange. Then I¡ªI called you, I think? After that, I don¡¯t know. Nothing."


    Adam¡¯s frown deepened. He nced at the monitor beside her bed, then back at her. "The doctors said it was a panic attack. A severe one. They couldn¡¯t find anything else. No signs of trauma, no head injury, no neurological issues or anything in the blood... nothing. Justplete physical exhaustion. Like your body shut down."


    Mnie closed her eyes for a moment, trying to make sense of it. "But... I don¡¯t have panic attacks. That¡¯s... just not me."


    "I know. Which is why I¡¯m so confused too."


    She turned to look at him again, her frown returning. "Adam... are you sure there¡¯s nothing else?"


    He shook his head. "They¡¯re running more tests. But right now, no one knows what caused it. Just stress, they said."


    Mnie stared at the ceiling again, her mind spinning. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. Why would she have a panic attack out of the blue.


    Meanwhile, Adam was at a loss. If he had not reached there in time, Mnie would have been lost...


    He took a deep breath and thought back to the scene when he¡¯d raced to follow Mnie¡¯s location on his bike. He¡¯d been across the road when he had seen a ck SUV overtake the cab and block its way.


    Before he could even shout, they were at her door, trying to drag her out. Mnie hadn¡¯t moved. She¡¯d slumped, barely conscious, and it was the cab driver¡ªthank God for him¡ªwho had pushed back. The man had opened his door, jumped out, and shouted for help, fighting the strangers off with all he had while he had raced across the road towards the cab, dodging traffic.


    By the time he reached them, the two men had already let go of her and taken off. They¡¯d abandoned the SUV right there, in the middle of the street, and disappeared into the crowd before he could get a good look at their faces.


    He had rushed to the cab, pulling the door open, and found her lying there, pale and unmoving, her phone still clutched in her hand. Herst message had still been open on the screen, her location blinking. ording to the police, they¡¯d had some powerful tranquilisers in the car, and were probably human traffickers.


    But, Mnie¡¯s blood samples showed no signs of any sedatives. So, it was impossible to know whether they had been keeping an eye out on her, waiting for her, or it had been a coincidence that they had spotted her and feeling out of sorts and followed her, hoping to use the situation to their advantage.


    But even with all that-the attack, the abandoned SUV, the near abduction-it wasn¡¯t what worried Adam the most.


    What haunted him more was what Mnie had been saying in her half-conscious state.


    She had been drifting in and out, her eyes barely open, her body limp in the hospital bed. The doctors had been setting up the IV, checking her vitals, speaking in low voices around her, but Adam hadn¡¯t been able to take his eyes off her face. Her lips had moved, quietly at first, almost too softly to hear.


    Then, with a broken sort of whisper, she¡¯d said, "Mnie loves Father the most... Papa... I do... I really do..."


    Adam had gone still. The nurse beside him had frowned, ncing at her monitor, but he couldn¡¯t focus on anything else.


    She¡¯d repeated it again, voice strained and small, like a child muttering in a dream. "Papa... Mnie loves you the most... don¡¯t be angry..."


    It had shaken him in a way he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Because, in all the time he had known her, Mnie had never mentioned her parents. Not once. Even when she had been a little girl, she had never mentioned them. And when once he¡¯d asked her, just once, if she ever missed her family, she¡¯d brushed it off with a change of subject.


    So to hear her mutter something so raw, so childlike, about a father he didn¡¯t even know existed in her narrative... it unsettled him. He hade to believe that her parents had probably died too, like his and that was why she never spoke of them.


    He looked at her now, still pale but awake, and his brows furrowed deeper.


    What had happened at Marianne Thomas¡¯ house? What had she seen-or remembered-that had triggered such an intense copse? Was this really just a panic attack? Or maybe she had seen something that had caused this?


    Or had something inside her cracked open?


    "Adam? What are you thinking?" Mnie asked slowly.


    But he smiled and held her hand, "I am thinking that I should keep you tied by my side." He could not ask her all this now. If she didn¡¯t even remember what she had been muttering about, then there was no point to it.

 Chapter 288: One Job

    <h4>Chapter 288: One Job</h4>


    "I don¡¯t want to go."


    "You <i>have</i> to go."


    "But I don¡¯t want to!"


    Mnie looked up at the ¡¯little¡¯ kid in front of her-though in reality, he was a grown man with a pout that could rival any toddler¡¯s-and shook her head. "This is an important meeting for Stormedge. You¡¯ve been preparing for weeks. Come on, don¡¯t be foolish, Adam. You have to go. This is a rare opportunity, and you know it."


    "But my wife has <i>jusIt</i> returned from the hospital!" Adam protested, hands flying up in frustration."How can I just pack up and leave her like that? What¡¯s the point of paying all those big dors and handing out fancy packages to the directors if they can¡¯t even manage this without me?"


    "They can¡¯t manage it at thest minute because you¡¯ve been holding onto the deal yourself," Mnie countered, arms folded. "As for Max, he could have taken over, but he¡¯s already halfway to Norway. So that leaves you. You need to be there, Adam."


    "And your wife," she added with a pointed look, "is absolutely fine now-as you can very well see."


    Adam leaned in and stole a quick kiss, then let out a deep sigh. "But..."


    "No buts," she said firmly.


    "But I like your butt..." he murmured with a grin, casually giving it a light smack.


    Mnie narrowed her eyes at him, the corners of her mouth twitching despite herself. "Out," she said, practically shoving him and his suitcase toward the door.


    Just then, Adir stepped out of his room, rubbing his eyes, still in his dinosaur-print pajamas as he looked at the two people standing at the door. He smiled at them and would have hopped over when Adam immediately called out, "Look, kiddo! Melon here is throwing me out of the house. You have to save me." He pointed dramatically at Mnie. "Tell her,e on-tell her she¡¯s being unreasonable! I need to be here to take care of her."


    Adir blinked at him, then looked at Mnie, then back at Adam, clearly trying to process the scene. Then, without a word, he spun around and bolted back into his room.


    "Wait¡ªwhat just happened?""Mnie asked, eyebrows raised.


    "I think I broke him. He probably went back to sleep," Adam muttered.


    But a secondter, Adir came running back, clutching something tightly in his hands.


    "Here!" he said breathlessly, handing a tiny packet of trail mix. "You better go before she gets really mad or you miss your flight. This is for emergency, in case you need to eat.


    Mnie let out augh, one hand flying to her mouth as she almost snorted, wanting to pat Adir for a job well done.


    Adam stared at the offering, deadpan. "Really? Snacks? That¡¯s your idea of saving me?"


    Adir just shrugged. "You said Mnie wanted you to leave quickly. And you are the one who taught me that I should always listen to her and help her. That is what I am doing."


    Mnie wasughing fully now, leaning against the wall for support as she looked at Adam who simply groaned though she could see, he was actually quite pleased with himself and Adir. And yet, he gave a token protest, "Great. Betrayed by my own team."


    "Out," Mnie said again betweenughs, pushing his suitcase closer to him with her foot. "And take your emergency trail mix with you."


    Herughter was soon stolen, however, when he leaned in and stole a kiss from her, much to the disgust of Adir who let out an "E" and closed his eyes.


    Adam broke the kiss slowly, grinning as he pulled back to find Mnie breathless, her eyes wide and cheeks flushed. He winked at her, entirely too pleased with himself.


    "I¡¯ll see you soon and... next time I¡¯ll change this ring that you keep pullling on," he said softly, referring to her instinctive reaction to always ying with hislip ring, then reached down to grab his suitcase. But before heading out, he turned toward Adir, who was still wrinkling his nose and wiping at his eyes as if scarred for life by what he had just witnessed.


    "Come here, you little traitor," Adam dered, swooping down and catching the little boy around the waist.


    Adir squealed, his feet kicking in the air. "No! No! Unhand me, viin!"


    "You betrayed me with snacks!" Adam teased, spinning him once before setting him down, ruffling his hair.


    Mnie stood with her arms folded, trying to keep a straight face, but failing miserably as she giggled at their antics.


    Outside, Adam crouched slightly and ced a hand gently on Adir¡¯s head. "Hey, buddy," he said more seriously now. "I¡¯m trusting you to take good care of Mnie while I¡¯m away, alright?"


    Adir nodded solemnly, his tiny frame straightening like a soldier on duty.


    "And if anything happens-if she so much as sneezes twice-you call me, okay?"


    "I will," Adir said quickly.


    Adam tapped his smartwatch. "And remember what I told you: make sure this thing¡¯s always charged. No ying games on it till it¡¯s dead, understood? Only then will it remain charged..."


    "I know I know. Understood. Now go!"


    Adam gave his head another affectionate pat. "That¡¯s my man."


    He stood back up and looked at Mnie again and called out. "Melon, try not to miss me too much."


    Mnie rolled her eyes but said nothing and waved at him though she felt a bit nostalgic at seeing him off. It felt... odd. "I won¡¯t miss you even a bit." <i>I¡¯ll miss you loads, Adam Collins" She thought to herself, though.</i>


    He lingered for onest second, then turned and started walking toward the car, Adir watching him until the gate clicked shut behind him and then he came over running to Mnie, grinning proudly, his arm raised for a high five, like a true co-conspirator and announced, "Mission aplished. Now, we can go to..."


    Mnie pped her hand against his and said,"Uh huh. Now we can go to school."


    "No! This is cheating.. You promised to take me to..."


    "And we will go... after school." Mnie cut off the little kid, before he could protest more, causing him to pout," I should have sided with Adam... Next time,I will side with him."

 Chapter 289: Almost Fight

    <h4>Chapter 289: Almost Fight</h4>


    "Mrs Collins, Adam really should have been here today. If he keeps missing these important activities, how is he ever going to build a meaningful bond with Adir? I do understand that his career demands a lot of his time and attention, but he has a responsibility towards the child as well¡ªone that can¡¯t be set aside so easily. This is the second activity in a row that he¡¯s missed, and that¡¯s starting to be a pattern." Melody continued in a rough tone as she stared at Mnie.


    For some reason, Mnie had been the one who had been doing the pick up and the drops since Adam had dropped her off outside her home. And she, was yearning to see him again. Last week, when she had been informed that Mnie had been hurt, she had thought that this time he himself would have toe pick Adir.


    But instead, Adir had been taken to him by the principal herself and thenter, note to the school. And then, it had been only Mnieing by. So, she did not stop this time and spoke a bit harshly as she looked at Mnie! Dam* it! She did not want to see her. She wanted to see and talk to Adam.


    Having said her words, she stood up and was ready to leave when Mnie answered in a cold voice, "I understand your concern, Miss Melody. However, I was in the hospitalst week, which is why Adir wasn¡¯t present at school either. Adam had to step out briefly for work today, but he¡¯s been spending meaningful, focused time with Adir. They¡¯ve had a lot of one-on-one interaction since Adir has coem to live with us."


    "Also, I¡¯d like to point out that the activity sign-up sheet was entirely voluntary. It wasn¡¯t a requirement, and no one was obligated to participate. Families have different ways of bonding-some of which don¡¯t necessarily need to happen in public view."


    Melody froze at thest line. "Some of which don¡¯t necessarily need to happen in public view." The words rang in her ears with a sharpness she didn¡¯t appreciate. Her jaw tightened as she slowly turned back, her eyes narrowing just slightly as she answered back in a clipped voice, Well, even if it is voluntary, it¡¯s still important. These events are designed to help children feel seen and supported in front of their peers. They¡¯re opportunities to build not just personal connections but a sense ofmunity. When a parent doesn¡¯t show up-voluntary or not-the child feels it. Especially in the case of Adir who..."


    But Mnie was in no mood for a lecture as she interrupted, "And yet Adir has been doing just fine. He knows he¡¯s supported. He doesn¡¯t need validation from an audience to feel loved."


    Melody let out a quietugh, "That¡¯s a very... convenient perspective. But not every child is so detached. Some children benefit from their parents being present, not just promising they were there in spirit."


    Mnie stilled then and said slowly, "I wouldn¡¯t expect you to understand the full picture, Miss Melody. You see a glimpse-a fraction-and you think it tells you the whole story. It doesn¡¯t. As for promising to be there in spirit, Adir received no such promises. Adam had always fulfilled what he has promised. You do not have to worry about that.


    "I just care about the child, Mrs. Collins. That¡¯s all." Melody snapped back.


    "Do you?" Mnie asked, her tone dangerously even. "Because from where I stand, it seems you care far more about who brings him to school and who picks him up, than about how he¡¯s actually doing."


    There was a long silence.


    Melody blinked, and was about to say something but Mnie did not give her a chance," If you¡¯re truly concerned about Adir¡¯s well-being, I suggest we speak about it during the parent-teacher meeting scheduled for next week. And I would expect to see a report from the school councillor saying that Adir has indeed been affected by the few missed session of these activities or if he even remembers them. Otherwise, let¡¯s not turn these things into discussions, wasting your time and mine."


    Melody nodded stiffly, picking up her clipboard without another word. But her face was flushed, and her hands shook just slightly as she turned away. "Fine. I will see you next time, Mrs Collins."


    She watched Mnie walk away and struggled to keep calm. Why? Why did this woman have to be soposed and untouchable? Fine, she needed the school councillor to vouch for the importance of the activities in rtion to Adir? She would get that.


    Her mind made up, Melody walked back towards the staff room, intent on finding the councillor. She will definitely schedule a consultation for Adir for next week and have the councillor write down the report.


    But as she reached the entrance to the staff room, she stopped in her tracks. Because standing there, holding Adir¡¯s hand in hers, was Mnie Collins, chatting casually with the school¡¯s principal.


    She gritted her teeth. Did she already go to the principal, demanding the report? She grimaced. So what? If Mnie wanted to y dirty, she was willing to do that as well.


    Melody took a deep breath and walked towards the principal with a calm smile,"Good afternoon, Mrs Davies."


    The principal turned around and Melody felt her own smile fade from her face as she watched the principal look at her and then at Melody before she remarked," My! You two really look like sisters. I¡¯ve heard the other teachers mention about this but I thought it was just passing the time. But this is remarkable."


    Melody felt her face freeze. She had forgotten about Mnie being her look alike. And now that thedy had reminded her...suddenly everything felt too awkward.


    She gave the woman an odd smile and tried to think of something to say but found herself to have no words. However, she didn¡¯t have to say anything as Mnie spoke up,"I would have thought the same. Unfortunately, my parents passed away soon after I was born, so I have no sister."


    Melody¡¯s head whipped around at that. Mnie still didnt know the truth?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290: Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 290: Holiday</h4>


    "We¡¯re going on a holiday¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    "We¡¯re going to have a lot of fun¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    "No one can stop us now¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    Mnieughed as Adir burst into the spontaneous jingle, singing with a dramatic ir and jumping up and down as they moved towards the airport. She reached over and patted his head fondly.


    "One would think you¡¯ve never been on a holiday before," she said with a smile.


    Adir grinned. "Father¡¯s idea of a holiday was driving up to the cabin and fishing all day. I always got bored out of my mind there. And I hated the worms! They were eww."


    But as soon as the words left his mouth, the grin faded. His shoulders stiffened, and his expression crumpled like paper folding in on itself. Mnie noticed it right away and before he could break down, she cut in and said," Uh huh! That¡¯s okay, you know. Just because you didn¡¯t enjoy something doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re wrong for saying it. You used to tell him that too, didn¡¯t you?"


    Adir hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Iined andined but he said that it would teach me patience."


    Mnie reached over and ruffled his hair. "Then you¡¯re not being disrespectful to his memory. You¡¯re just being honest. And that¡¯s something he always valued, didn¡¯t he?"


    Adir blinked, then nodded again, this time with a trace of a sad smile returning to his lips. Mnie waited a beat, watching him carefully. "Still, there must have been something you liked doing up there. You were what¡ªthree? Four? A smart boy liked you, I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t find something to do there as well."


    Adir sniffed and then gave her a toothy grin," I don¡¯t remember how many times he took me there, but I was three thest time. I turned fourst winter," he rified with the seriousness only small children could manage and continued conspiratorially, "I used to chase frogs."


    Mnie looked at Adir in surprise at that, "Chase frogs?"


    "Uh-huh." He nodded eagerly now. "They used to jump out from the grass near theke. I¡¯d sneak up on them and try to catch them in my bucket. Once, I tried to keep one in my pocket."


    Mnie chuckled at that, imagining the little one catching a frog and trying to stuff the poor animal in his pocket. "In your pocket?"


    Adir looked pleased with himself. "Yes, but it peed. A lot. I had to change my pants."


    "Oh no," Mnieughed hard at that, "Well, I suppose that¡¯s one way to learn about wildlife."


    Adir giggled, the sadness from earlier fully reced by the funny memory. "I also liked throwing pebbles into the water. Big ones made sshes, but I tried to find t ones too-to do skipping like Father. Mine never skipped. They just plopped."


    "Thankfully, you will not get to catch any frogs there." Mnie muttered and Adir gave her a nce and asked with a grin," Are you scared of frogs?"


    Mnie sent him a look, before giving a prim answer," No. Of course not." There was no way, she was confessing to this kid that she could not imagine the slimy little creatures anywhere near her. Knowing him, he would probably collude with Adam and bring her a frog as a birthday present. Or insist that he wanted a frog pet.


    She almost shuddered at the thought and decided to change the subject soon. Thankfully, Adir was not talking about frogs any longer and was only skipping along with her as he tilted her head up again and asked, "Do you think Adam will be surprised when he sees us?"


    Mnie smiled down at him, and nodded, "Very surprised. After all, we¡¯ve kept our ns hidden. He has absolutely no idea we¡¯reing. He¡¯ll probably drop whatever he¡¯s holding when he sees you."


    Adir¡¯s eyes lit up. "Really? That¡¯s perfect! I just hope he is not holding a cake or something." He bounced on his toes, then added more quietly, "Do you think he¡¯ll like my birthday gift?"


    Mnie stopped briefly to adjust the bag on her shoulder, then looked at him seriously. "Adir, if he doesn¡¯t like your gift-" she leaned in and tapped the tip of his nose-"we¡¯ll just tie a big ribbon around your head and give <i>you</i> to him instead. You can be the present."


    Adir burst into a fit of giggles. "He¡¯ll love that! I¡¯ll make a very shiny present."


    "You certainly will. You¡¯re one of a kind."


    He nodded proudly, as if that settled the matterpletely. Then, just as quickly, his energy returned at full volume. "Let¡¯s go then. We should hurry up and make sure that we record his expression. For now, we should sing!"


    Without waiting for a response, he picked up the jingle from where they¡¯d left off, skipping ahead with wild enthusiasm, his arms swinging at his sides.


    "We¡¯re going on a holiday¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    "We¡¯re going to have a lot of fun¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    "No one can stop us now¡ªba-dum, ba-dum!"


    Mnie chuckled under her breath and followed him, dragging the suitcase behind her as she watched him leap ahead, singing and skipping without a care in the world. Just this-this dancing,ughing, singing child- was proof enough that Melody Thomas was simply wasting her time fretting over nothing, insisting time and again that Adir didn¡¯t feel secure or settled.


    Anyone with eyes could see that he was happy. He was safe. Yes, both she and Adam hoped that, one day, he might call them his parents, that the words woulde naturally to him-but that wasn¡¯t something they could force. That decision belonged to Adir, and Adir alone. And right now, watching him bounce ahead like a firecracker on legs, Mnie was sure of one thing: whatever name he chose to call them by, he knew he was loved. And that was all that mattered.


    Without another word, she messaged Adam¡¯s assistant that they were on the way, confirming his schedule so that her n would work perfectly. Adam Collins, it was time for a birthday surprise for you.

 Chapter 291: An Idea

    <h4>Chapter 291: An Idea</h4>


    Melody had spent the entire afternoon torn between two thoughts-on one hand, finding a way to get closer to Adam, and on the other, proving once and for all that Mnie was wrong about Adir.


    In both cases, she seemed to think that she had the right to nning for both these people.


    She paced the small confines of her home, thinking through every possible angle, revisiting old conversations, and weighing her options. It was nearly evening by the time she finally came to a decision.


    After a long pause and onest moment of hesitation, she took a deep breath, grabbed her bag, and stepped out of her modest home, her mind made up. She was going to see her mother.


    At home, she received a warm but slighlty careful wee from her mother and she knew her mother was being wary of her due to thest time, when she had walked out in a huff.


    She gave her mother a half-smile and quipped, "You¡¯re watching me like I¡¯m about to walk out in another dramatic exit. I promise. I was simply too shocked with the turn of events, mom."


    Her mother nodded softly, but the wariness didn¡¯t entirely leave her expression. Melody noticed it right away, her eyes narrowing for a brief second. Of course her mother was being cautious, after all, she was worried about the well being of Mnie Collins. As if she was not trust worthy enough.


    Melody med Mnie for this. Never before had her mother been wary of her in the past.


    Blowing out a breath, Melody reached for her mother¡¯s hand and held it gently. "Have you had any luck with Mnie?" she asked, keeping her tone light.


    Marianne shook her head. "No. Not really. We tried... We¡¯ve been trying, but it hasn¡¯t gone anywhere. She¡¯s been sick thest few days. At least, that¡¯s what the staff said when we called. We didn¡¯t get to speak to her directly."


    Melody frowned, but said nothing. Her mother continued, "Mnie has beenmunicating, yes, through her assistants or by email. But there¡¯s been no face-to-face. And now... we¡¯re almost at our wits¡¯ end. The house is nearly done. The painters finished the kitchen yesterday, and the furniture¡¯s been delivered for the new sitting room. Everything¡¯s changed. And still, no sign of her in person. Your father is..."


    Before her mother could continue, Melody interrupted, "Should I step in? Do you want me to talk to her? Maybe she¡¯ll respond differently to me?"


    Her mother didn¡¯t answer right away. She studied Melody¡¯s face like she wasn¡¯t sure what to say, or maybe how much to say. Then, after a moment, she asked carefully, "How would you step in, exactly? And Melody? Are you really okay with that? I thought you didn¡¯t... wee Mnie."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether I wee her or not," Melody replied quickly. "You and Dad want to reconnect with her, and I don¡¯t want to sit here watching the two of you grow sadder every day. Besides, Mnie already knows me-as her adoptive son¡¯s teacher. That makes it easier. She¡¯s seen me, interacted with me. If I form some sort of connection with her now, she might ept it without too many questions."


    She watched as Marianne hesitated, her fingers curling inwards. Melody¡¯s jaw tightened. Since when did her mother ever hesitate when it came to agreeing with her suggestions? It had never been like this before. All this carefulness, all this second-guessing -all of it had started with Mnie.


    Taking a steady breath, Melody pressed on. "Mom, just today, someone asked Mnie if she and I were long-lost sisters. You know what she said?"


    Marianne looked up at that, a spark of hope flickering in her eyespletely missing the cold anger that now red in Melody¡¯s. "She said," Melody continued tly, "that it was unfortunate both her parents had died early, so we could not be sisters. Do you get what that means? She thinks you and Dad are dead."


    Marianne seemed to brighten at the words, her face lifting with something almost like joy under the warm light. "Then... do you think your grandmother didn¡¯t fill her up with lies like we were imagining? What if she doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re monsters at all, just... gone? If that¡¯s what she¡¯s been told-that we¡¯re dea-¡ªit changes everything, doesn¡¯t it? Maybe she doesn¡¯t hate us. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t know the truth."


    She stood up abruptly. "Let me go call your dad about this. This changes everything!"


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened, and she clenched her fists immediately. No. If her parents approached Mnie now, all her nning would go to waste. They¡¯d ruin everything.


    "Mom, wait!" she called out, her voice sharp.


    Marianne paused mid-step, turning back with a questioning look.


    "We don¡¯t know for sure that that¡¯s what she believes," Melody added quickly, trying to recover. "I¡¯m only telling you what she said. It could be that she made that up to avoid going into personal details. She doesn¡¯t open up much, remember? Not about her past. Not about her family. Maybe she just wanted to shut down the conversation."


    That gave her mother pause. Marianne slowly returned to her seat, brow furrowed in thought. "That¡¯s true," she murmured. "Mnie¡¯s always been private. She doesn¡¯t talk about personal things¡ªnot even when she was younger."


    Melody nodded slowly, watching her mother calm down. Good. She needed to stay in control of the narrative.


    "So, what do you think we should do then, Melody?" Marianne asked after a long silence.


    Melody took a deep breath, setting her tone just right. "I think we need to find someone close to Mnie who can act as an intermediary-someone she trusts. Someone who isn¡¯t one of us, and who doesn¡¯t carry the weight of past baggage. Someone who won¡¯t be seen as biased, but who can plead with her on our behalf."


    Marianne frowned, thinking it over. "But how would we find someone like that? We barely know anyone in her current circle."


    Melody shook her head. "You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Let me take care of it. I already have some ideas."


    There was a brief silence before Marianne finally nodded. "Alright then. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you for now." She smiled then and patted her cheek," My Melody has really grown up."


    Melody gave a small smile and nodded. But behind her eyes, something sharper stirred.

 Chapter 292: Hallucinating

    <h4>Chapter 292: Hallucinating</h4>


    Adam was drunk. He knew it as he walked towards his room. And he cursed because of it. Damn it. He hadn¡¯t meant to drink that much-just a couple of sses to celebrate the deal-but somehow, he had ended up sloshed. His head spun, his legs dragged like dead weight, and he could barely see straight, let alone walk in a straight line. Every step toward his room felt exaggerated, heavier than thest. He muttered a string of curses under his breath, stumbling into the wall, catching himself just in time.


    "When the hell did I be such a mess?" he growled, clutching the edge of a side table to steady himself. He used to hold his drink like a champ. Now he was reduced to this-wobbling down a hallway like some washed-up wreck with zero control. His throat was dry, his vision swimming. He needed to lie down, just for a minute. And then he¡¯d call Mnie. He missed her... so much.


    He smiled when he thought of her and grinned. She would not be happy seeing him like this.


    When he finally reached his suite and shoved the door open, a frown settled on his face almost immediately.


    There were people inside. Why were there people inside? He tried to shake himself from his stupor, but, yep. There they were.


    Four of them.


    Two Mnies and two Adirs.


    All staring at him with wide shocked eyes.


    Adam blinked hard. Then again. The figures didn¡¯t waver just continued to stare at him, "Great," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "Now I¡¯m hallucinating my own damn family because I am missing them so much."


    He leaned his shoulder against the doorframe, trying to keep himself upright as he squinted at the room. "Fantastic. I get drunk once and my brain decides to throw in bonus versions of the people I want to hurry back to. Good job, Adam."


    Inside the suite, Adir¡¯s eyes went wide. "What is he doing here early? He was not supposed to be here yet, right?"


    Mnie nodded. She has specifically told Adam¡¯s assitant to keep him in the celebration until they had a chance to sneak into the second room in the suite. That way, they could slip into his room early in the morning and surprise him. But now, here he was...


    They had only just let themselves in, fresh from theirte-night flight. She¡¯d even asked the front desk not to inform him and now this happened. Mnie whispered back at Adir, in a panic."No. He wasn¡¯t."


    Her heart dropped as she took in the flushed face, the unsteady steps, the slur in his voice and she realized. It seemed his assistant had decided to drown him in alcohol to keep him there.


    "Should we scream surprise?" Adir asked slowly and Mnie gave him a subtle shake of head.


    Just then, Adam staggered a few steps forward, narrowing his eyes at the four blurred figures and muttered darkly, "This is new. I¡¯ve seen double before, sure. But double double? What the hell did they put in those drinks?"


    That was when Mnie had an idea.


    She ced a calming hand on Adir¡¯s shoulder and leaned down to whisper in his ear, "Let¡¯s just go with it. He thinks we¡¯re not real. It might be easier this way."


    Adir looked up at her, unsure. "But he looks really confused."


    "I know. Just follow my lead, alright? I¡¯ll take him from here and then you sneak into the other room. Okay?"


    Adir nodded and gave an okay gesture while Adam walked closer to them.


    Then,straightening up, Mnie turned to Adam and grinned. "You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not really here. Just figments of your tired, drunk little brain. We are at home, sleeping in."


    Adam blinked again, hard. "Thought so," he mumbled, nodding in grim satisfaction. "Makes sense. You¡¯d never be here, not really."


    "No, of course not. Because we¡¯re just in your head, remember?"


    He nodded slowly, watching her with ssy eyes, swaying just a little more than before as he grinned," But you look really sexy even in my head."


    Mnie widened her eyes and sent a look at Adir who was covering his mouth and glggling and hurriedly took a step forward," Come on, then. Since we¡¯re all imaginary, why don¡¯t you follow me? Let¡¯s go lie down before the fake floor tips over."


    Adam frowned, trying to make sense of her words as he looked down," Yeah. It does seem a bit unstable. And I want to lie down. I¡¯ll dream of you, okay?"


    Mnie nodded and then keeping little distance from him, gestured him towards the bedroom door.


    Adam shuffled after her, muttering under his breath. "Sure. Why not. Follow the dream-Mnie. I¡¯ll always follow my Melon."


    Adir quietly followed behind, eyes wide as Mnie led Adam carefully toward the bedroom and then stealthily escaped towards the other bedroom. He was too tired so he simply jumped into bed, waiting for Mnie.


    On the other side, Mnie had finally helped a wobbling Adam into the Master bedroom. "Here we are," she said in that same even tone. "Just lie down now. Nothing¡¯s real. Nothing to worry about."


    Adam copsed onto the bed with a groan, rolling onto his side. "No. I need to call Mnie..."


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened in rm. If he reached his phone and dialed her, it would ring in the room. <i>Here. Now.</i>


    "No, no," she said quickly, kneeling beside the bed and gently prying the phone from his fingers. "She must be asleep by now. And I¡¯m here with you."


    He blinked up at her, dazed and smiling. "Right. You¡¯re here."


    Mnie exhaled in relief-only for her breath to catch the next second when his hand reached out and wrapped around her wrist. In one swift, drunken tug, he pulled her down beside him on the bed, and before she could react, he rolled over, pinning her beneath him.


    Her eyes flew open wide, her breath catching in her throat. "Adam!"


    But he was grinning above her now, the weight of his body pressed against hers, his eyes zed but adoring. "Damn... this dream¡¯s realistic. You react like her and you even feel like my Melon."


    Mniey frozen, heart hammering in her chest.


    He leaned in, nose brushing hers, then slowly scanned her from head to toe. "Although..." His grin grew crooked. "You¡¯re wearing way too many clothes for one of my dreams. Take them off, Melon. I like it best when you are naked. Dream or no dream."


    His hands began fumbling at the hem of her shirt, and Mnie let out a half-sputtered protest. "Adam-"


    "Shh," he muttered, "dream-Mnie doesn¡¯t talk so much..."


    And then, boldly, he slid a hand under the fabric.


    That¡¯s when she pinched his waist. Dam* it! He was being lusty even when drunk.


    "Ow!" Adam yelped, jerking back just a little.


    "That was real enough, wasn¡¯t it?" she snapped, trying to push him off.


    But he retaliated before she could escape, ducking down and biting the side of her neck just enough to sting. She gasped in surprise, and he chuckled, even as his grip started to loosen.


    She didn¡¯t know what possessed her- frustration,ughter, or just in adrenaline-but she surged upward, kissed him full on the mouth, hard and fast, and then used his stunned pause to flip him over in one clean motion.


    Shended on top of him for a breathless second, smirking.


    "Nice dream, huh?" she said, then darted off the bed before he could grab her again.


    Adam groaned dramatically, flopping back against the pillow. "That¡¯s not fair," he grumbled, voice muffled. "Even dream-you teases me..."


    Mnieughed softly, adjusting her shirt as she backed toward the door. "Sleep it off, Adam."


    She slipped out of the room, her cheeks still burning as she leaned back against the wall and peeped inside, watched him hug the pillow and fall asleep.

 Chapter 293: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 293: Shocked</h4>


    Adam woke up with a pounding headache that felt like a jackhammer going off inside his skull. His mouth was dry, his limbs heavy, and every blink brought a fresh throb behind his eyes. He groaned and rolled onto his back, shielding his face with one arm from the early morning light filtering in through the curtains. Just as he began to shift, the nket slipped off his chest¡ªand that¡¯s when he noticed it.


    He was naked.


    Completely, unmistakably naked.


    "What the hell?" he muttered, shooting upright¡ªtoo fast. The room tilted around him, and he nearly copsed back onto the bed. His head pounded harder in protest, but the shock cut through the fog just enough for his eyes to refocus. A prickling awareness spread over his skin, and that¡¯s when he felt them.


    Scratches.


    Tiny, stinging lines across his shoulders and down his sides. He slowly ran a hand over his chest and winced. There were definite marks there¡ªmore than one¡ªand they weren¡¯t the kind that came from tripping over furniture.


    Heart hammering now, he pushed the nket away and forced himself to his feet. The floor felt unsteady under him, and he stumbled, catching himself on the edge of the bed. His legs still felt like jelly from the previous night¡¯s binge, but panic overrode the nausea curling in his stomach.


    He staggered to the mirror on the far wall and pulled himself upright to examine the damage. His eyes widened. A small bruise had bloomed at his waist, purplish-blue and tender to the touch. Across his abdomen and shoulders were faint red scratch marks¡ªsome shallow, others deeper.


    "What the <i>hell</i> happenedst night?" he whispered, staring at himself like a stranger.


    No. No, no. He would never¡ª<i>could</i> never¡ªcheat on Mnie.


    Not even drunk. Not even by ident.


    But the evidence... It was there, staring back at him. And he didn¡¯t remember anything beyond stumbling into the room. He had been drunk, yes¡ªmore than drunk. But beyond that? Aplete nk. He shook his head, hard, as if trying to shake the truth loose. No. Someone had to have done this <i>to</i> him. It didn¡¯t make sense any other way.


    Fumbling, he reached for his T-shirt and shorts and threw them on hastily, grimacing at every scrape of fabric against the irritated skin. He needed to know what had happened. <i>Who</i> had entered his room. Maybe the hotel cameras had caught something. He had to check before Mnie ever found out. But he would have to confess... He couldn¡¯t let her think¡ªGod, he himself couldn¡¯t even think it.


    He shoved his feet into his slippers and opened the bedroom door in a rush.


    The moment he stepped out into the suite¡¯s dining area, he was hit by an explosion of noise and light.


    "<i>SURPRISE!!! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!</i>"


    He blinked, recoiling instinctively as shes from cameras burst in his face. Dozens of balloons bobbed in the air, banners reading <i>HAPPY BIRTHDAY ADAM!</i> strung across the walls, and standing right in the middle of it, were Mnie and Adir, standing there grinning.


    For a minute, he felt his hearte into his throat... until Adirughed and said to Mnie with a chuckle," I got the perfect ckmail material image. Look."


    Mnie turned toward Adir as he held up the small tablet they had used to sync the camera timers. The screen disyed a slightly tilted photo taken just as Adam stepped out of the bedroom-a wild mess of bed hair, his T-shirt half inside-out, shorts wrinkled and slung low on his hips, and his face caught mid-blink in sheer panic. His hands were raised like he was about to ward off an attack, and his mouth was open as if he¡¯d received an electirc shock.


    While Mnie and Adir chuckled, Adam¡¯s brain finally seemed to have caught up as he let out a slow sigh of relief and almost fell over. Dam* it! He¡¯d almost had a heart attack! Finally, he had broken segments of memorying back, of pulling Mnie onto the bed under him.. His eyes narrowed... Just to make sure that he was not fooling himself, he focused on her neck... yep.. there it was... a faint mark. Now, he could breathe."


    As he finally started to breathe again, Adir came running to him, grinning from ear to ear, as he jumped into his arms and shouted," Happy Birthday, Adam!"


    Adam caught him easily, lifting him off the ground with a soft grunt and holding him close, pressing a kiss into his hair. The tension that had knotted itself deep in his chest loosenedpletely.


    "Thank you, buddy. And wait till I get my hands on that ¡¯ckmail¡¯ worthy picture that you¡¯ve taken. You¡¯re going to be in for a tickle attack."


    Adir giggled. "It was Mnie¡¯s idea! Tickle her. And, I brought you a gift! Put me down! I forgot it in the room. I¡¯ll go and get it now!"


    Adam put him down as Adir kicked his legs and before he could even say anything, the kid had already run away...


    As soon as he vanished into the room, Adam straightened and found himself face to face with Mnie.


    She stood there quietly, looking at him with a calm smile. Quickly, he buried his face in her neck, breathing in deeply. "You scared me to death, you know that?"


    Mnieughed at that and said," Did I? Who told you to get so drunk and then flirt with me? You deserved it."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer right away. He just held her tighter, finally calm that he had not done something incredibly stupit and unforgivable.


    Then, without warning, he slipped his hand down and gave her bottom a firm smack.


    Mnie let out a sharp little gasp and pulled back slightly to re up at him.


    He smirked. "That was for letting me believe I¡¯d hallucinated everything and the little stunt you pulled... You will pay for that prank, my sweet little melon."


    Mnie grinned," You thought you slept with someone else, didn¡¯t you?"


    Adam shook his head,"I¡¯ve been traumatized for life. Never... Never will I ever drink again on business trips."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 294: A Memory

    <h4>Chapter 294: A Memory</h4>


    Adam shook his head,"I¡¯ve been traumatized for life. Never... Never will I ever drink again on business trips."


    Mnie sent a stern look his way at that," Yeah. You better not drink..."


    That caused another U-turn in Adam¡¯s expression and he gave her an inquiring look, his insides suddenly cold.


    She gave him a thin smile then and narrowed her eyes," You really have no idea what you did, do you? Because if it hadn¡¯t been me in that roomst night... "


    His face fell, color draining from it. "Wait-what do you mean? What did I do?" He frowned, trying to think hard. Even if they had done something between the two of them, Mnie would not have given him such an using look.... What did he do?


    Mnie looked away, her jaw tightening as though the memory annoyed her all over again. "You really don¡¯t remember?" she asked without looking at him.


    He shook his head slowly, cautiously, getting more and more worried by the minute. "No. I mean, shes. You were there. I pulled you onto the bed, I think. But after that... it¡¯s all gone."


    She let out a short, humorlessugh, still not meeting his eyes. "Of course it is."


    The silence that followed made his chest tighten again, uncertainty wrapping around him like cold wires. "Mnie," he said, stepping closer, "what did I¡ª?"


    Before he could finish, there was the sound of running feet and a triumphant voice yelling, "Found it!" followed by Adir walking into the room.


    Adam gave a worried nce at Mnie who turned away, her expression still cold. Adam turned to Adir, ready to see his gift, meanwhile, Mnie who had turned away, almostughed out loud.


    Sigh! She deserved an Oscar for her performance just now. For a moment, she felt guilty about troubling him on his birthday but that was only momentary. Ha! Who told him to drink so much and give her this golder opprotunity. Who knew when she would have a chance again to prank him?


    With that, she escaped to the kitchen where they had ordered a multitude of breakfast dishes and pretended to set the tes for eating, while she happily thought back to the scene fromst night.


    After leaving Adam on the bed in the master bedroom, she had returned to find Adir already asleep.


    That was when she¡¯d heard the sound. A loud and sudden thud from Adam¡¯s room just as she was about to lie down next to Adir. Her first instinct was panic-what if he¡¯d hit his head or passed out in the wrong direction? She¡¯d rushed back toward the master bedroom, hoping it was not an emergency.


    When she pushed the door open, the scene that met her was so ridiculous, she almost forgot to be concerned.


    Adam was on the floor, shirtless, halfway tangled in his own trousers, one sock still on, the other nowhere in sight. He was lying on his back, knees bent, one arm flung dramatically over his eyes like a swooning heroine from a bad soap opera. His other hand was weakly tugging at the waistband of his pants, as though they had personally betrayed him by noting off immediately when he tried to take it off.


    Hurriedly, she rushed forward and called out, "Adam?"


    But before she could reach down and help him up, he iled, scooted back like a crab and waved her off with surprising strength for someone that drunk. "Don¡¯t touch me!" he slurred, blinking furiously as he pointed in a direction that waspletely opposite to her... "Only my Melon can touch me. Beautiful... soft... sweet Melon. You... You¡¯re not her."


    Mnie almostughed at that and shook her head at his silliness. Why did he have so many cute ways? Amused, despite herself, she stepped forward and tried to help him up,"I am Mnie. Come on. Get up now."


    "Nooo. You are the dream Mnie... Not the real one. I know. I want the real Melon. Come on, go. Shoo! Send the real Mnie."


    That caused her tough and shaking her head, she tried to pull him up again, only for him to push her hands away, causing her to fall on top of his chest with a loud, ¡¯oof.¡¯


    She narrowed her eyes in frustration and tried to push herself up and off him, only to get further entangled with his iling limbs as they clumsily pulled and pushed at each other in a chaotic, uncoordinated struggle. After nearly fifteen minutes of fumbling, awkward grappling, and more than one idental elbow to his ribs, Adam was finally back on the bed-breathless, slightly dazed, and sporting multiple red scratches across his chest... though he would probably be happy about them when he woke up.


    She stood there, hearing him mutter about how she had ¡¯sullied¡¯ him by touching him and that he would have to clean himself. And then... to top things off, he had snuggled into the nket and muttered about saving himself for Mnie... And that was when she¡¯d had the idea to scare him...


    Mnie came back to the present when Adir almost bumped into her, asking if they were ready to cut the cake. She smiled and nodded at that before sending a look at Adam, who was still standing there, with a worried look on his face.


    The poor guy was probably on the verge of an emotional spiral, still processing fragments of memories, none of which made sense. She almost felt bad again. Almost.


    Deciding to bring him out of his misery, she walked to him, caught his wrist, whispered something in his ear that had him widen his eyes and give her a ¡¯lusty¡¯ stare, before he followed her to the table. Or rather, dragged her to the table.


    He may have been half-dead from the hangover and anxiety over whatever had transpiredst night, but there was nothing wrong with his reflexes the moment he heard what she whispered. Mnie smirked to herself. Oh, he was definitely back to life now. Birthday or not, he deserved every ounce of the panic she¡¯d just made him live through.

 Chapter 295: Crazy Man

    <h4>Chapter 295: Crazy Man</h4>


    "Mr. Collins, I¡¯d like to have a word with you."


    Adam paused mid-step and turned to look at Melody with a frown. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her-he really didn¡¯t. The look in her eyes thest time they spoke had been enough of a warning. Something had shifted.


    He also knew Adir liked Melody as a teacher, which only made things moreplicated. Thest thing he wanted was to sour this rtionship or, worse, cause Adir any difort. He wasn¡¯t about to let any tension with Melody spill over onto the kid.


    Still, he reminded himself that maybe-just maybe-he was reading too much into it. It might not be what he imagined at all. So, he forced a polite tone and asked, "Yes?"


    Melody straightened slightly, stared into his eyes, and even though she felt the chill emanating from his entire person, she chose to ask in a measured tone, "I¡¯ve arranged for our school counselor to conduct an interview with Adir, focusing on his feelings regarding you and Mnie."


    She paused just long enough to let the words sink in before continuing, "As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I believe your involvement in the volunteer program has been beneficial to him. However, if you¡¯re unable or unwilling to attend the appointment, our counselor will still move forward and assess how your absence may be affecting Adir¡¯s emotional well-being and social development overall."


    Adam nodded as Melody looked at his expectantly and nodded," You do that."


    He already knew about the ¡¯showdown¡¯ that Melody had with Mnie and there was no way he was going to be guilted into anything.


    He had never been one to y games. If Melody wanted to dig around in Adir¡¯s feelings, let her. He had nothing to hide- and neither did Mnie. And if this was her way of gaining an upper hand after her argument with Mnie, she was going to be disappointed.


    As for the councillor talking to him, it was beneficial to Adir ultimately so there was nothing to worry. Whatever doubts Melody was fishing for, she wasn¡¯t going to find them.


    He might have understood her concern, but he did not appreciate her trying to control their lives.


    Melody looked at him carefully, noting his clipped tone. Her hands clenched. Had she revealed her true feeling to him? Was that why he was trying to keep hus distance? She clenched her hands and asked in a low voice," Is there some kind of misunderstanding? I¡¯m only asking because... you¡¯ve been short with me thest few times we met. Cold. And I thought maybe it was something I said or did?"


    Adam shook his head, "No misunderstanding. I¡¯m just in a hurry. Adir¡¯s already back in the car by now probably, and I don¡¯t like to keep him waiting. So, if there is nothing, I¡¯ll take your leave."


    He turned then, ready to walk off. The conversation was done as far as he was concerned.


    "Adam, wait," Melody said quickly.


    He paused at the edge of the ssroom¡¯s door and paused and turned around, "Miss Melody, I really am in a hurry..."


    Melody shook her head and stepped forward slightly," I just- there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about. Can we meetter today? Somewhere neutral? A coffee shop, maybe."


    Adam turned his head slowly and looked at her. "There¡¯s no reason for that," he said tly. "If you have something to say, you can say it right here."


    "It¡¯s personal."


    His posture stiffened. His voice was quiet, but the words were steel. "There is nothing personal between us,Miss Melody."


    He turned again, more firmly this time, but she didn¡¯t let it end.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious?" she asked suddenly. "That Mnie and I look alike?"


    Adam stopped in his tracks.


    For a second, he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, slowly, he turned back to face her.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    Melody tilted her head slightly, gauging his reaction. "I mean, it¡¯s... not subtle, is it? The resemnce. Same hair. Simr eyes. Same height. Even our voices are close."


    "I assumed it was just that¡ªcoincidence."


    "Is it?" she asked, her voice softer now, almost hesitant. "Are you sure?"


    Adam stilled mid-stride, the weight of her words cutting through the fog of irritation. He turned slowly and walked back toward her, his expression unreadable but every protective instinct inside him on high alert. His voice was low, controlled¡ªbut there was steel behind it.


    "What do you mean?"


    Melody held his gaze, aware she was treading a delicate line. "I mean," she said carefully, "that there are parts of the past¡ªdeep parts¡ªthat you don¡¯t know. Things Mnie might not know either. And I believe those things matter now.


    Adam narrowed his eyes, studying her face for a flicker of maniption, but found none. Only a strange mix of hesitation and urgency. "Why me?" he asked slowly. "Why not talk to Mnie directly if this is about her past?"


    Melody took a moment before answering. "Because I¡¯m not sure she¡¯d listen. Or understand. Or even believe me. And honestly... I don¡¯t want to overwhelm her. Especially not without context. But you¡ªyou¡¯re steady. Rational. I thought if I could talk to you first, maybe you¡¯d help me figure out how to approach her."


    Adam¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t like the sound of this. He knew everything about her past... the only thing he did not... was her parents... And if this was something rted to them, he didn¡¯t want to know if Mnie didn¡¯t want to know. That put him in a dilemma.


    But he finally said, "Mnie doesn¡¯t need anyone handling her like she¡¯s fragile. If you have something to say about her, you can say it to her directly."


    "I¡¯m not trying to hide anything from her," Melody said quickly. "I¡¯m trying to do the opposite. I just... I needed to know if I¡¯m imagining things. If it¡¯s even possible. Look? Can we please meet up so that I can exin things?"


    Adam took a deep sigh and nodded at that. "I¡¯ll let you know."

 Chapter 296: A Coffee Date

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Coffee Date</h4>


    Melody looked in the mirror for what felt like the hundredth time and exhaled slowly. She needed to get this right- not just her appearance, but the impression it created. After returning home this evening, she¡¯d gone over the conversation with Adam piece by piece,bing through every nce and every silence.


    It hadn¡¯t taken her long to realise what had gone wrong. She¡¯d let her guard slip. She hadn¡¯t said anything outright, of course, but something in her expression or tone must have revealed more than she¡¯d meant to the previous time when he had dropped her home. And Adam had probably picked up on it. She sighed. If only she had not been feeling too vulnerable, this would not have happened.


    Today, she would be more precise. Professional but also determined to let him see her in a new light... that she was much more attractive than Mnie. She didn¡¯t want to look like she was trying too hard, and she certainly couldn¡¯t afford to seem obvious. The key was bnce. Let him see her differently ande to that conclusion on his own.


    She studied the dress she had eventually chosen. This one should work. It was simple, well-fitted, and showed the right amount of cleavage.. With a zer, it projected confidence and control. Andter she would take the zer off- casually, of course, a throwawayment about the heat or maybe if something falls on her.. Just enough to catch his attention. Let the dress do the rest.


    She wasn¡¯t looking to seduce him because she knew that would be a mistake. What she wanted was far more subtle. She wanted him to look at her, really look at her. To make him look twice. To make him wonder.


    Finally, she nced at the time, realised that she would be justte enough to walk in so that he could give her a once over. She grinned. Perfect.


    ***


    He didn¡¯t look.


    To say she was disappointed would be an understatement. As she stepped into the spacious coffee shop, she knew she had drawn attention. She could feel it-the subtle shift in the air, the way heads turned ever so slightly. Several men nced her way, their eyes lingering longer than necessary, taking in the lines of her legs, the curve of her waist. The dress was doing its job.


    But the one man she had dressed for? The only one whose gaze she actually cared about? He didn¡¯t even nce up from his phone.


    Her stomach tightened. She stood still for a beat longer than necessary, as if giving him onest chance. Nothing.


    She clenched her hands into fists and then slowly rxed them, smoothing her palms against the sides of her dress before walking over to the table, and standing next to it. Now he would have to look up.


    Adam finally looked up.


    Not the way she had imagined. No pause, no once-over. Just a polite nce and nod, followed by him getting to his feet and gesturing," Miss Melody. Please take a seat."


    She smiled at that. Dam* it! Couldn¡¯t he at leaste and pull a chair for her? With a disappointed feeling, she sat down.


    He did the same and then got directly to the point, "You said there was something about Mnie you wanted to talk about."


    Straight to the point. "I did say that. But give me a second. I¡¯m thirsty."


    She raised a hand. The waitress appeared almost immediately.


    "A cucumber mint cooler, please," she said, then turned to him. "What would you like?"


    Adam shook his head and answered in a clipped tone, "No. I¡¯m fine." His tone was clipped, and impatient. She felt frustrated inside at his answers. Da*n it! Couldn¡¯t he be a little patient?"


    But she nodded, unbothered on the surface, not letting her expression show. She stood up again and slipped off her zer. "It¡¯s warm", she said simply, cing it over the back of the chair before sitting back down, carefully


    Nothing. Not even a nce. His eyes were on the table, then the door, then the people behind her. Anywhere but her.


    She took a slow breath and reached for her ss when it came. Sipped. Set it down.


    Her smile was still in ce, but her chest felt tight.


    "Alright," she said, took a deep breath and said. "Let¡¯s talk."


    Adam nodded and waited for her to continue. He already had a guess in his heart but he needed to know what it was that Melody knew ad Mnie might not. He leaned back slightly, waiting.


    Melody didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, she looked around. and said, "They¡¯ve redone this ce. It feels bigger somehow."


    Adam felt annoyed at the dy tactics that Melody was using but he simply nced around and then at her," Does it?"


    "Hmm. I used toe here all the time until a couple of years ago. They¡¯ve got, really good coffee."


    Adam nodded and nced at the time. While he was willing to listen to her, it did not mean he had the patience to entertain her.


    "Miss Melody, let¡¯s not waste time talking of random things. You said you had something to discuss about Mnie. Please do that."


    This time, Melody let her annoyance show. "Do you have to be so abrupt?" she said, sharper than before. "Can we not talk about something else for a few minutes?"


    Adam didn¡¯t so much as flinch. His expression didn¡¯t change. He simply shrugged, calm and unmoved. "Miss Melody, we¡¯re both busy people," he said. "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it now, that¡¯s fine. I can leave, and we can talk whenever you¡¯re ready."


    He pushed his chair back and stood, clearly done. He had no intention of wasting another minute on what looked more and more like a meaningless conversation.


    And he would have walked away.


    But the moment he stood, Melody¡¯s control snapped.


    "Mnie is my sister," she blurted, her voice louder than intended, cutting through the low murmur of the caf¨¦.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 297: A Coffee Date (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297: A Coffee Date (2)</h4>


    "Mnie is my sister," she blurted, her voice louder than intended, cutting through the low murmur of the caf¨¦.


    Adam paused mid step and sat back down, staring at Melody.


    Melody watched his face, trying to read his expression. But there was no shock. No surprise. He just stared at her calmly as if she had just announced that the weather was nice.


    She frowned. That wasn¡¯t the reaction she had expected.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did you already know? Did Mnie tell you? Does she already know that we are sisters?"


    The questions came fast, tumbling over each other. While on her face, she did not show her panic, but under the table, her hands were clenched. If Mnie really knew everything and had told Adam about it, then her n would be in a mess.


    But, thankfully, Adam shook his head and answered, "I¡¯d already guessed. You said it yourself-you and Mnie look alike. And you¡¯re younger than her by a few years. It was too obvious to be just a coincidence, once you mentioned that you knew something."


    He leaned forward slightly now, his voice steady. "What I want to know is how you found out... and more importantly, what it is you think Mnie doesn¡¯t know."


    Instead of answering him, Melody shook her head and asked," Can you tell me about Mnie¡¯s family?"


    Adam shook his head. "You are the one who called me to tell me something. So, I guess, you need to be the one who should talk."


    Melody clenched her hands again. Why did Adam have to be so direct and short? Could he not just give her a little leeway. All she wanted to do was talk a bit more but instead... Fine. Since she had chose this path, she would take her time.


    She sighed and answered him," Mnie¡¯s parents are dead. I heard her say that to our school Principal."


    Adam nodded, waiting for her to continue and she did," But..." Melody sighed and looked around and said," The day you mistook me for Mnie and hugged me... my mother was there at the club, walking around. She met Mnie and... recognised her as her daughter."


    Adam frowned. He¡¯d thought that Melody and Mnie were probably sisters who had been separated as children due to an unfortunate ident...


    Melody took a breath, eyes flicking toward the caf¨¦ window, watching the blurred movement of passersby. Then she turned back to Adam and said in a soft voice, "Mnie was abducted as a child. She was four."


    Adam stiffened. He¡¯d met her when she was just five and she was quite well adjusted. But now, someone was telling him that she was abducted just before she met him? How was that possible.


    "She¡¯s my sister. And not just in some half-connected way. We have the same parents. My parents are her parents. She is older than my by two years."


    Adam leaned back slightly, brows furrowing. "Mnie grew up with her grandmother. Why would she be with her if your parents were alive?"


    "I know," Melody said quickly. "That¡¯s what she said but I was not too sure if she knew the truth so I did not talk to her directly. She was indeed raised by her grandmother. And the woman probably told everyone that Mnie¡¯s parents were dead. But that¡¯s not what happened." Her fingers twisted around each other in herp, knuckles whitening. "She was taken. My grandmother-our grandmother-took her away after an argument with my parents. She just... left. No warning. No contact. They did not even discover that she was taken by her grandmother until it was toote. Never were suspicious about her.


    Adam¡¯s expression stayed unreadable, but he said nothing.


    "My parents tried everything. Police, private investigators... Nothing. And eventually, after years, they were told to let it go. That she was probably gone for good. But they never stopped hoping."


    Adam said nothing, just watched her, measured and still. "They were so distraught about her loss that they could not even stay in the same house for long and they could not even bear to change anything, hoping to have here back and remember something of when she stayed there.


    "And then," Melody went on, "a few years ago, I moved back to the city to live here alone because my mother could not dare to. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know I had an older sister. I had forgotten all about her. So, when I met Mnie, I just casually mentioned her to my mother. She came here...She didn¡¯t tell me her reasons, but she came."


    "I think she meant to look for Mnie on her own, but fate had other ns. That day, when you hugged me..."


    Melody paused, hoping that he would remember the time he had held her but he simply gave her an indifferent reaction and waited for her to continue, so she did,"Anyway, my mother and I had gone to the club. And I lost her when she was wandered around, so she stumbled into Mnie. She¡¯d probably nned to look for her, but when she found her, she could not stop herself and started chatting with her."


    Mnie was polite, but... there was no recognition. My mother¡¯s face has not changed much so she had been hoping that Mnie would recognise her. But she didn¡¯t. There was nothing on Mnie¡¯s face."


    Adam looked down for a long second before meeting Melody¡¯s eyes. "So your mother just knew?"


    "She felt it," Melody said. "The way only a mother can. She couldn¡¯t exin it, but she recognised her own daughter. And she came home in shock. But then she suddenly wanted to redecorate the entire house. A house she had not even let a single thing change, was suddenly emptied out.That was when I knew... that something was up. And I confronted her until she came clean and confessed everything. But there is a problem."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: listless

    <h4>Chapter 298: listless</h4>


    Melody stirred her mint cooler listlessly, her hand idly tracing the smooth surface as she tried to understand Adam¡¯s coldness towards her. Why did he refused to engage with her beyond the bare minimum? Even now-after she had bared her soul, revealing the depth of her devastation at the shocking discovery of having a sister-Adam had offered not even a perfunctory word to acknowledge her feelings. He had simply listened, nodded asionally, but when it came time to speak, his only reply was that he would see if he could arrange a conversation with Mnie about the issue.


    He hadn¡¯t even mustered a reassurance that he would indeed arrange a meeting, leaving Melody to stew. Why did he have to be so blunt about his ¡¯rejection¡¯? She had been so careful to not let him be suspicious today!


    Just as she was wondering this, a woman slipped into the vacant chair where Adam had just been seated. Melody looked up, her face clouded with puzzlement and irritation. "Can¡¯t you see this table is already upied?" she remarked in no mood to haggle with the woman for the table.


    The woman across from her responded with a knowing smile and said, "Well, I saw, of course. And, I must admit, I also witnessed how Adam deliberately ignored you the very moment you entered. It was a sight that was, in its own strange way, quite pleasing to behold. After all, having observed that scene so clearly, how could I possibly let such a moment pass without sharing my thoughts with you?"


    Melody¡¯s brow furrowed further. Who exactly was this woman? And how did she know Adam? Moreover, what was the reason behind that smug, self-assured smile that she was sending her way? Could it be that she was, in fact, Mnie¡¯s girlfriend, sent over with the ulterior motive of keeping a close watch on Adam andter reporting every detail back to her?


    As these questions swirled in her mind, Melody felt her irritation surge to the surface. With a disdainful re, she cast the mysterious girl a look of unmistakable contempt and dered, "I have no interest whatsoever in sharing even a moment with you. So please leave my table."


    As these questions swirled in her mind, Melody felt her irritation surge to the surface. With a sharp exhale and a steely look, she cast the mysterious woman a reced with unmistakable contempt. "I have no interest whatsoever in sharing even a moment with you," she said coolly, her voice clipped and cold. "So please leave my table."


    The woman didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she tilted her head, eyes gleaming with amusement, and gave a slow, pitying shake of her head. "Tsk, tsk. Mnie," she said mockingly, drawing out the name like it was some kind of joke. "Did you really convince yourself that Adam had actually fallen for a homebody like you? Honestly? With your dull little sweaters and your neatly nned routines? You really thought that was enough to hold his interest? So what if you are smart in business and good at baking? That is not enough to hold a man¡¯s interest."


    "Spencer tried to warn you, didn¡¯t he? That Adam was only chasing you because of the will. But you brushed it off, all wide-eyed and trusting. And now? Now that you¡¯ve married him and probably signed over every document, every use, every asset like the good, obedient little wife you are... tell me, do you still think he¡¯s going to give you the time of day?"


    She leaned in slightly, her smile growing wider, more poisonous. "You were useful, that¡¯s all. A stepping stone. And now that your purpose is served, look at you¡ªsitting here, abandoned, confused, trying to make sense of his silence. It¡¯s almost tragic. Almost. At least if you had remained with Spencer, he would have given you something. He might not have loved you but he did feel guilty towards you. After all, he¡¯d ¡¯married¡¯ you and abandoned you for three years. But now? Now you¡¯vended yourself in a ditch..."


    She let out a softugh, feigning sympathy. "But don¡¯t take it too personally. You¡¯re not the first woman Adam has manipted, and I doubt you¡¯ll be thest. At least you got a ring out of it. Most don¡¯t even get that far. Men like Adam? They are made for fuc*ing and not marrying."


    Melody tilted her head slightly, and studied the woman coolly. She didn¡¯t fail to detect the faint note of jealous in her tone.. And then calmly, she asked, "Who are you?"


    The woman blinked, momentarily thrown off by her question probably. Then she let out a sharp scoff and leaned back, folding her arms in front of her. "Don¡¯t go too far, Mnie. You can drop the act." Her lips curled into a smirk. "I¡¯m Hallie. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know me. We¡¯ve met-more times than I care to count. Or would you like a reminder of how I stole Spencer from you?"


    Melody didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, a faint, almost amused smile yed on her lips as she shook her head and realized this woman was not Mnie¡¯s friend. How interesting. "Actually, you¡¯re the one going too far. You see, I¡¯m not Mnie."


    Hallie¡¯s smile faltered. "Oh,e on," she said, waving a dismissive hand. "Don¡¯t try to fool me."


    Melody remainedposed. She reached calmly into her handbag and pulled out her wallet. A momentter, she slid her driver¡¯s license across the table. "Then exin this. Melody Thomas. That¡¯s me."


    Hallie stared at the ID in stunned silence. Her fingers hesitated before she picked it up and examined it, flipping it over, checking the photo, reading the name again as if her eyes were deceiving her. "How is that possible..." she muttered, eyes flicking between the card and Melody¡¯s face.


    Melody didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she leaned back in her seat and gave Hallie a small, enigmatic smile- quietly pleased by her confusion. Then she raised her hand and gestured for the waiter. "Can we get another drink menu, please?" she said pleasantly. "My friend here will be joining me."


    The waiter nodded and disappeared, and Melody turned back to Hallie with a gracious smile. "Go ahead. Order something. My treat."


    Hallie was still gripping the ID as if it might vanish, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she set it down and picked up the menu.


    Once their drinks were ordered and the waiter moved away, Melody crossed her legs and looked at Hallie with polite interest, as if she were interviewing someone for a job.


    "So," she said smoothly, "what was it you were telling me about Spencer and Mnie¡¯s marriage" She tilted her head slightly. "You said he abandoned her for three years after marrying her? That¡¯s... interesting. And you were the third party probably?"


    She watched Hallie carefully now, every flicker of confusion or guarded expression seemingly interesting to her. This woman, she wanted to break apart Mnie and Adam. She had sensedAdam¡¯s attitude from far away ande to gloat. And she seemed to have some sort of a connection to Mnie. She could be the perfect source of information...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 299: What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 299: What Happened?</h4>


    "What happened to Mnie?"


    Adam nearly toppled off his chair at the unexpected question. He turned sharply to his friend, a scowl spreading across his face."What do you mean? Did something happen? Was there a phone call I missed?"


    Panic flickered in his eyes as he reached for his phone, already unlocking the screen, ready to dial.


    Max raised a hand and shook his head.


    "Calm down, Adam Collins. Stop panicking. I only asked because you¡¯ve been sitting here with that long face for the past fifteen minutes. You¡¯ve barely said a word. And honestly, the only time you look this tense is when something¡¯s wrong with Mnie. That¡¯s why I asked."


    Adam exhaled slowly, red at his friend, and slumped back into his chair with a tired sigh," Actually nothing happened...Its just that..."


    Adam sighed and shook his head.


    And then, he sighed again, running a hand through his hair, then looked up at Max. "Mnie¡¯s hiding something from me. And I¡¯m not sure if I should ask her about it."


    Max raised his brows and leaned forward slightly at that slightly juicy piece of information, "Hiding something? Like what?" But then, without waiting for an answer from Adam, with a half-grin and a pointed look, he added, "Wait-are you saying you think she¡¯s cheating on you? Is that what this is about? Are you worried she¡¯s handing you a green hat? Ohh! That would be so awesome..."


    Adam blinked, clearly caught off guard by the happiness in his friend¡¯s voice at the thought of his misfortune and sent him a sharp re. "Would you like me to help you open an overseas branch of StormEdge? Somewhere remote-preferably where there¡¯s no signal, and the market¡¯s so brutal that even your charm won¡¯t get you through the door?"


    Max snorted and dropped back into his chair with an exaggerated sigh. "As if you could afford to part with me if that were the case. Come on, you¡¯d need me more than ever if that happened. Like, where would you go without my advice, my friend. Come on. Come to daddy and spill the beans."


    The words earned Max a lethal look from Max that had him chuckling as he asked," Okay okay. Just tell me. No need to take your frustration out on me? Who is the scumbag that seduced your Mnie? I¡¯ll go look for a nice burial spot for him."


    Adam shook his head, biting back a reluctant smile at that, "Shut up! This isn¡¯t about her cheating, okay? I mean, we¡¯re a perfect match. There¡¯s no logical reason for her to look elsewhere. She knows it. I know it. So that¡¯s not it."


    He paused and then his voice dropped as he continued, "It¡¯s about her childhood. I¡¯vee across a few things recently that make me unsure if she¡¯s hiding something. Something big. Or if she herself is unaware of it. And that makes this entire problem more confusing. I just don¡¯t know if I should bring it up or wait for her to tell me in her own time. That¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering me."


    Max scoffed, folding his arms across his chest with a theatrical shake of his head."Thoughts? Since when did you start having thoughts like that? Please. Let¡¯s rewind for a moment. Who was the one who ruthlessly swapped someone¡¯s marriage certificate so she wouldn¡¯t be legally married? Who tracked down her so-called husband¡¯s dirty little affairs and sent her the proof, consequences of her hurting be damned?" He leaned in, voice dripping with mock usation. "That was you. Adam Collins. Let¡¯s not forget-you were also the one who casually made ns to kidnap her if it came to that. So, why all thinking now?


    Adam groaned, slumping deeper into his seat as he rubbed his temples. "That was different, Max. Don¡¯t twist it. Back then, I didn¡¯t care much for her. Not the way I do now. She was more of a means to an end."


    Max shook his head,"Yeah yeah. Keep telling yourself that lie. You didn¡¯t care for her! Ha. Anyway, as it happens, I do have a couple of ideas to help you."


    That caught Adam¡¯s attention and he turned to look at Max," You do?"


    "Ha! Just because you are the Chairman of Stormedge, don¡¯t forget I am the CEO too. I am not totally without brains you know? Just for this, I should not give you advise. But since you are my good friend, listen. Your wife has a childhood friend, in case you remember." Max pointed out as Adam frowned at the mention.


    Of course Adam knew about La but as far as Adam was concerned, the only woman to exist on this was probably Mnie. So, Max thought it prudent to point that out, as he continued," La probably knows about Mnie¡¯s childhood or should have some clue since girls like to talk. So, you can ask her."


    Max looked at Adam carefully and the look of reluctance on his face almost had him chuckling as he said," Your next option is not thinking too much and just talking to Mnie about it. The two of you are strong because of your strongmunication. Now is not the time to break that off, just because you are worried about hurting her feelings. I mean, even if she gets angry and tries to raise any walls, you know her enough to smash through them. So, what are you worried about?"


    Max looked at Adam who had straightened up suddenly and grinned," You are right. Just for this suggestion, I will reward you handsomely. I¡¯m going to assign you the SouthEast Expansion Initiative. Congrattions, Max. You¡¯re now the lead on Project Inspire."


    Max¡¯s triumphant grin froze and he stared at Adam incredulously. "You¡¯re joking, right?"


    Adam leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "Nope. It¡¯s all yours. The market research alone should take a month. Then you¡¯ll need to build local partnerships, oversee legalpliance, negotiate vendor contracts-oh, and don¡¯t forget the quarterly pitch to the board. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage. You¡¯re not totally without brains, remember?"


    Max let out a groan and threw his head back against the chair dramatically. "This is not fair! I give one solid piece of friendly advice and you bury me alive in paperwork and endless travel. You bas*ard! You are ruining my social life! If I end up remaining a bachelor, I wille and live with you and Mnie in my old age!"


    With that, he stood up and walked away, already anticipating the new project.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 300: Something

    <h4>Chapter 300: Something</h4>


    "Something on your mind?" Mnie asked, watching Adam as he sat across from her with an odd look on his face. They¡¯d already tucked Adir in for the night, and usually by this time, Adam would be rearing to carry her into the bedroom and have his wicked way with her. But tonight, he seemed lost, drifting somewhere far off in his own private world and she could not help but frown. It was so unlike him.


    Adam nodded slowly, then reached out and pulled her onto hisp when she would have stood up. She let out an oomph as she fell against him but then, immediately curled her legs up on the couch, resting her head against his shoulder. She loved this part too-just being held like this, the quiet intimacy of it.


    She felt him inhale deeply beneath her cheek. A momentter, he sighed and said softly, "Melon, I want to know about your childhood."


    The question caught her off guard. Her head lifted slightly, eyes narrowing in surprise. What brought that on? But even as her mind raced to understand the reason behind it, she shrugged it off. Her childhood wasn¡¯t a secret.


    "I guess I had a pretty normal childhood," she said, still confused. "I mean, sure, I didn¡¯t have my parents around like the others, but it didn¡¯t really bother me all that much. Grandma was always there- she made up for their absence in every way she could. And honestly, I never felt unloved."


    She paused, as if searching for the right words. "Of course, she was strict. She was older and set in her ways, and she expected a lot from me. But I didn¡¯t mind it too much. I knew it came from a ce of care. She did her best to raise me right."


    Mnie looked up at him again, eyes scanning his face. "Why do you ask?"


    "Did you ever ask her about your parents?"


    Mnie narrowed her eyes at that. This was the second time in as many weeks when he had asked her about her parents. She remembered he¡¯s asked her about it when she was in the hospital as well...


    "Why do you ask?"


    Adam flicked her nose and shook his head," Nah. First, you tell me. Then I will tell you."


    Mnie rolled her eyes at his childish response and gave a soft chuckle before answering, "Okay, okay. Actually... I think I used to ask when I was very young. You know, those early years when you¡¯re full of questions about everything. But over time, I stopped." She paused, as if trying to trace back through hazy memories. "Later, when I entered my teens, I remember asking Grandma again¡ªjust once, I think. She got this faraway look in her eyes, like she was watching something only she could see. And then she told me... she said I resembled my mother the most."


    Her voice grew quieter. "In looks. In temperament. The way I carried myself, even the way I spoke, apparently. She¡¯d say it like she was remembering something beautiful, but then she¡¯d always follow it up with this long, tired sigh." Mnie shook her head slightly, lips pulling into a faint smile. "I got the feeling that thinking about my parents made her sad. Maybe even broke her a little."


    She shifted on Adam¡¯sp, resting her head against the crook of his neck. "So I stopped asking. I figured if it hurt her that much, it wasn¡¯t worth it. Besides... they were strangers to me. I never knew them. They were more like names in a story than people I could miss."


    A long pause followed before she added softly, "Only once... I heard her crying. I think it was near the end, when her health had really started to fail. I was standing outside her room and heard her whisper something¡ªshe said she wished my mother could see me now. That I¡¯d grown into someone wonderful." Mnie¡¯s voice wavered for a second, but she quickly shrugged it off.


    "I wanted to ask more after that," she admitted with a sigh, "but it was clearly a painful memory for her. So I let it be."


    She looked up at Adam, eyes narrowing slightly. "Now will you tell me¡ªwhy this sudden curiosity? What¡¯s going on?"


    Adam frowned, jaw tightening as he looked away. How was he supposed to tell her the truth? That based on what he¡¯d found out... her grandmother had not spoken of her parents not because it was painful but becasue she was guilty? That she had, in all likelihood, been kidnapped as a child?


    He had already cross-checked the story Melody had told him-and sure enough, the records matched. There had been reports filed by the Thomases. Multiple police searches. Witness ounts. Everything pointed to the same impossible conclusion: Mnie had been taken from her family when she was small. Added to that, he remembered her whispers when she¡¯d been unconscious...


    While he was still lost in thought, Mnie seemed to remember something. Her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Oh!" she said, lifting her head. "I think... I actually have a diary. One that my grandmother left me. She once told me that if I ever wanted to know more about my parents, I should read it.""


    That snapped Adam out of his daze. He turned his full attention back to her, voice sharper now. "And did you ever read the diary?" He wondered what the diary could have. Could her grandmother really have given an ound of her own crimes?


    Mnie shook her head, a little sheepishly. "Not really. After Grandma died things just happened so fast. First Lady Collins took me in right after she grandma passed, and then she too got sick. And after that... well, there was Spencer, and everything else. I never had the time. Or honestly, even the thought to read it."


    "Where is it now?" Adam asked quickly.


    Mnie frowned in thought. "I guess it¡¯s in storage. With the other heirlooms Grandma left me. I packed everything away when I moved into the Collins¡¯ Mansion. It should still be there."


    She tilted her head, giving him a pointed look. "Now. Are you going to tell me what this is all about?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301: What The…

    <h4>Chapter 301: What The...</h4>


    Adam sighed and reached for his phone, unlocking it without a word. He held it out to Mnie. "Here. Look at this."


    Mnie took the phone from him, curiosity flickering across her face. But the moment she saw the screen, her expression changed- her eyes widened in shock and she smiled,"This... this is a picture of me. From when I was a child. Where did you get this? Grandma had this on the shelf as well. All the time."


    Adam exhaled slowly, the weight of what he was about to reveal pressing down on him. He had been holding on to the slim hope that it was all just a coincidence, some strange mistake. But now, faced with her reaction, that hope slipped away and he patted her waist as he continued quietly while swiping at the screen, "I was hoping I was wrong. But this is why I have it. And it is one of the reasons that I am questioning you."


    Mnie¡¯s hand froze mid-motion. She stared at the new image on the screen, her voice barely audible. "This? What is this?" Her eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s a missing child report? But why would it have my picture..."


    She trailed off then and before Adam could respond, she began scrolling through the report, her fingers moving automatically, as if needing to see more, to understand. Each line she read seemed to drain a little more colour from her face.


    The more she read, the more numb she felt. She could barely breathe and felt her skin growing mmy and cold. Her hands began to tremble.


    She felt herself shiver at the growing realization of what she was seeing-and what it meant.


    Mnie stared nkly at the screen, her thoughts frozen, her mind unable to process what her eyes were seeing. Words seemed to blurr together-missing, kidnapped, bedroom, grandmother. They no longer felt like parts of a report but sharp shards of something deeper- something breaking inside her.


    Her hands dropped to herp, phone still clutched loosely between her fingers.


    She couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t move.


    Adam, watched her unravel in silence and continued to rub her back, offering his silent support. She didn¡¯t resist. Didn¡¯t react. She just sat there, stiff and stunned.


    "I¡¯m sorry that I had to break this to you." he whispered, pressing his cheek lightly against the side of her head. His fingers threaded through her hair, caressing it carefully.


    It was only after a long moment that she finally turned her face toward him. Her eyes, wide and ssy, searched his.


    "Is this for real?" She asked in a hollow voice and Adam felt himself wonder if he had done the right thing. If her grandmother had really done what she had done, that meant the woman she loves so much was also the one responsible for taking away her parents from her.


    He didn¡¯t speak immediately, at a loss on how to console her... He simply held her gaze, then gave the smallest nod.


    Her face twisted, disbelief mingling with fear. "But... this says I was kidnapped from my bedroom. I was four, Adam. Four. I am sure I have memories from before that and..."


    She stopped uncertainly and looked down at the phone again, as if hoping it might have changed. Her voice trembled as she read aloud, "...st seen wearing a pink sleepsuit... window open... no forced entry... presumed to have been abducted by someone known..."


    She blinked hard. "They searched <i>everywhere</i>, it says. And then they reached the conclusion that... that my grandmother took me?"


    Her voice cracked. "I was kidnapped by grandma? Why would she do that? This... this is impossible. There has to be a mistake? Why would she take me away. And I had seen her cry so many times for her children..."


    She clutched the phone tighter now,ing to a different conclusion. Did she never talk about her parents not because she was sad over their death but because she was guilty over her own deeds."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer. There was nothing he could say to make it easier.


    Instead, he pulled her into his arms again. Mnie didn¡¯t fight it. She let herself lean into him, the full weight of the revtion pressing down on her chest. Her body shivered against his, cold with confusion and disbelief.


    After a long while, Mnie shifted in Adam¡¯s arms and straightened, looking down at his phone in her hand. She stared at th edark screen as her thumb hovered over it for a few moments...


    Adam seemed to understand her confusion so he took his phone out of her hand and instead held her cold hand in his," What is on your mind?"


    Mnie looked up at him with a nk look before going," Should I contact them? My biological parents? The police report would be having their name and number, right?"


    Adam took the phone from her hand and ced it aside. She looked up at him, still with that dazed look, that told her she was in shock as she asked him," What are you doing?"


    Adam cupped her cheeks and said," Don¡¯t worry about looking for your biological parents right now. You¡¯ve just discovered something so big. Take your time adjusting to it."


    But Mnie shook her head," No no! I have to look for them. They must have been devastated. The report says they kept on looking for me for years. I should find them..." Mnie mumbled but Adam simply shook his head," I¡¯ve found them for you, Mnie. But I don¡¯ want you to contact them right now. Trust me on this? You are in shock right now. You will regret itter. So... wait okay?"


    He continued to stare into her eyes, wondering if she had even heard what he said and only exhaled slowly in relief when he watched her nod in understanding.


    She looked at him, her lips pressing into a faint, bitter curve.


    "You¡¯re right," she said quietly. "There¡¯s no hurry."


    She looked away again, her gaze falling to the floor. Her voice dropped lower.


    "They¡¯ve already missed most of my life... a couple more days won¡¯t make any difference."


    She blinked hard then and before he could say anything, buried her face into his shoulders and whispered," I think I want to cry... But I don¡¯t know why..."


    Adam nodded against her head and held her tightly as he said," Then go ahead. Cry as much as you need. Even if you don¡¯t know the reason."

 Chapter 302: Help

    <h4>Chapter 302: Help</h4>


    "Are you two ying pass the parcel or something?" Adir asked dryly, watching Mnie move about distractedly in the kitchen, lost in thought, her movements all automatic.


    Adam, who had also been staring at her, blinked and turned to Adir, pulled from his own daze and let out a tired sigh. "What do you mean?"


    Adir rolled his eyes, the way only a child who thought adults were being deliberately slow could. "Yesterday, you were wandering around like you were lost in a fog. Now she¡¯s the one doing it."


    Adam gave a soft, humourless chuckle, surprised once again by the boy¡¯s perception. He ran a hand over his face and sighed again, "Yeah... probably. Looks like we are. But don¡¯t worry-she¡¯ll snap out of it soon. Just needs a little time. Okay?"


    Adir gave a small shrug and nodded. "Hmm. I¡¯m not worried. Dad always said sometimes adults get confused and have to think deep. He used to do that a lot too."


    Adam paused at that, then nodded slowly, giving Adir a thoughtful look. "He was right," he murmured, more to himself than to the boy. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Mnie had gone still, frozen in the middle of rinsing a mug. He could already guess what was going through her mind.


    So, he turned to Adir and nudged him lightly. "Come on then, kiddo. Go get changed. We¡¯ll leave in twenty minutes."


    Adir gave onest nce towards the kitchen, then trotted off, calling over his shoulder, "Don¡¯t forget the snacks this time!"


    Adam gave a small nod in response and watched him disappear around the corner. When he turned back, Mnie was no longer at the sink. She stood a few feet away, staring at Adir¡¯s retreating back.


    Adam shook his head and warned her," This is different, Melon. Don¡¯tpare..."


    Mnie walked over slowly, "How is it different and how can I notpare? I think... I must have been like Adir when I was-" She paused, struggling for the right word to use instead of ¡¯kidnapped¡¯. Her brow furrowed, her mouth opening and closing once before she finally settled on, "-taken away by grandma."


    She folded her arms tightly across her chest as if hugging herself and continued in a soft tone, "But Adir remembers Patrick. He remembers his father. And he will probably always remember. So why don¡¯t I remember mine? Or my mother?"


    Adam stepped forward and gently pulled her into his arms. She didn¡¯t resist. He held her close, pressed a soft kiss to her temple before replying. "What do we always teach? About forgetting things rted to Patrick not to feel guilty about it, right? That memoriese when they¡¯re ready, and sometimes they don¡¯te at all. And that¡¯s okay."


    "As for why you don¡¯t remember them," he said, pulling back just enough to look at her face, "there could be a number of reasons. Like you said, your grandmother always got sad whenever you asked about them. So maybe-even as a child-you instinctively stopped asking. Maybe you came to believe they were gone. And that belief... it stayed. Or it is possible that your grandmother or someone else must have mentioned in passing that those people were dead.


    Mnie was nodding slowly, eyes downcast, when he continued, voice even gentler.


    "I also believe your grandmother became your primary caregiver before the incidence. She was the one you saw every day, the one who made your meals, tucked you into bed, took you to school. Your parents, they were always away, travelling for work or something,might not have figured into your daily world. That kind of distance can blur memories. Especially in young children. So, if you did not meet them as part of your routine, you might have forgotten ablout them quite easily."


    Mnie stopped mid-nod. She turned her face up to him, frowning. "How do you know that? How do you know they were always travelling?"


    Adam hesitated, for a second, his expression gave away nothing, but his eyes flickered-just enough.


    Mnie stepped back a little and stared at him with narrowed eyes,"Adam?"


    He exhaled slowly. "I didn¡¯t mean to keep anything from you. But I didn¡¯t just guess. Someone told me. Someone who knows your parents. From before."


    Mnie stilled, her expression unreadable now. "You talked to someone who knows them?"


    Adam nodded once. "Yes."


    Her voice dropped and she asked urgently. "Did you meet them? You investigated everything? How long have you known?"


    His eyes widened slightly, and he immediately shook his head. "No. No, of course not, Mnie. I just looked into the police report to make sure that there was no misunderstanding. You know I would never keep things hidden from you, baby."


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond, just kept watching him, knowing he was indeed hiding something. He let out a breath at her expression and exined," The only reason I even looked into any of this was because of that day you had the panic attack and I brought you to the hospital. You were half-conscious, drifting in and out, but you kept repeating one thing."


    She blinked.


    "You kept muttering that you loved your father the most," he said gently. "Over and over."


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught in her throat. How could she have murmured something like that? She didn¡¯t even know her father-had no memory of him, no face to attach to the name. Even now, she could not remember what he looked like. And yet, in that fragile, half-conscious state, her mind had reached for him, as if he had always been there? How was that possible?


    Before she could fully understand the implications, Adam caught her hand and spoke in a low tone, "And I think I know what triggered your panic attack," he said quietly. "That day in the elevator... it wasn¡¯t just about the stress or the confusion."


    She frowned," What do you mean?"


    Adam shook his head and said quietly," You had a panic attack immediately after you saw your biological father."


    Mnie felt her world tilt at that revtion.

 Chapter 303: Father?

    <h4>Chapter 303: Father?</h4>


    Mnie stood frozen, staring at Adam as the weight of his words settled around her. She had seen her father and then had a panic attack? How was that possible?


    Her brow furrowed and she tried to picture that day trying to recall who she might have crossed paths with that could have been her father? The elevator had been empty and any other memory remained hazy. Nothing specific came to mind. No face. No voice.


    She looked at Adam, hoping he would be able tell her more. But he only returned her gaze silently, letting her reach it on her own.


    She sent him an using look," Why do you have to make me feel like a detective? Just tell me everything directly."


    Adam shrugged,"Because your subconscious mind can give you better answers."


    Mnie thought hard as she began voice, "That day... I had gone to see Marianne Thomas. For the refurbishment consult and then I had the panic attack.."


    Adam nodded once, but still said nothing.


    "I remember that part. But I did not meet anyone new on that day. Just Marianne and then in the elevator I stared to feel sick... " Mnie paused, thinking hard as she tried to think whom she could have met. ¡¯Could it be that she had spotted her father somewhere before that?¡¯


    She closed her eyes for a moment, pressing her fingers into her temple and sighed "But the full-blown panic... it cameter. After I left the building. I remember that now. I got to the front doors and that¡¯s when I couldn¡¯t breathe anymore."


    Her voice faltered as she shook her head. "But I didn¡¯t meet any man that day. It was just Marianne. I walked in, we spoke for a bit- But no-wait..."


    She stopped.


    A stillness came over her.


    "No," she said again in a low voice. "I did meet someone."


    Adam didn¡¯t move and she knew that she was close now.


    "Mr Thomas," she whispered. "Marianne¡¯s husband. He had just said returned when I was leaving. I said something like he hadn¡¯t changed much. I¡¯d meant to refer to his photos but he¡¯d had an odd look on his face for a few moments."


    She looked at Adam for confirmation and when he nodded, Mnie fell into the chair behind her as the implications slowly sank in. Slowly, as if in a haze, she said, "So that means Marianne is my mother?"


    Adam nodded slowly. "Hmm."


    Mnie sat down slowly, barely noticing the chair behind her until she felt its edges press into her legs and thought back to the first time she had met Marianne at the club. The older woman hade across as being overly curious about her... keeping on questioning her... it had made her cautious and that is why she had hurriedly escaped.


    But the woman had found her from their passing conversation and so their second time had been at her own store. Marianne hade in alone. Said she was browsing. But she¡¯d lingered. And she remembered how curious she had been even then.. Asking questions and even talking about wanting to invest in the store... But when she had offered to take her to the professionals, Marianne had stubbornly refused, insisting that she wanted only her opinion.


    But Mnie had finally concluded that maybe this was the woman¡¯s personality and though it had felt awkward, Mnie had agreed to going to her house. Marianne Thomas had seemed overly pleased at that.


    Then, finally, they¡¯d had the meeting at Marianne¡¯s home for the refurbishment consult. That was the day of the panic attack.


    Marianne had been warm. Overly so. Too many smiles. Too much interest in things that didn¡¯t require it. She¡¯d insisted on walking her around the house and had almost been overeager to share.And then when she was leaving, Marianne had almost caught her hand and stopped her from escaping before pulling her hand back.


    Her hand had hovered near Mnie¡¯s arm for a second before she pulled it back, like she¡¯d thought better of it.


    At the time, Mnie had just wanted to leave and that was why after that, she had avoided Marianne¡¯s requests and pushed the rest of the ns on her assistant.


    And then Mr. Thomas.


    He¡¯d appeared just as she was leaving. She¡¯d made a passingment- "you haven¡¯t changed much", thinking of the photos on the shelf. He¡¯d looked surprised. For a second, hopeful. Then quiet. He¡¯d said nothing, just nodded like he didn¡¯t trust himself to speak.


    She hadn¡¯t thought twice about it then. But now it felt different.


    Her eyes flicked to Adam.


    They¡¯d known she was their biological daughter. Which is why they had been trying so hard to connect to her...


    But even though she knew her own conclusions, she didn¡¯t say them out loud. But she could feel it. Marianne. Her husband. They both knew exactly who she was. The looks, the hesitations, the tension-it all added up.


    They had recognised her.


    "How did they recognise me?¡¯" She asked slowly looking at Adam with a face full of questions. "Adam. Can you just tell me everything once and for all?"


    Adam sighed and caught her hands in his and answered, "You...look like their daughter."


    Mnie frowned at that. " I look like their daughter? What kind of a reasoning is that? I don¡¯t look anywhere like my younger self. So how could they have recognised me."


    Adam sighed and dropped another fact bomb on his wife, "I meant you look exactly like their younger daughter...your little sister."


    " I have a sister too?" Mnie asked in confusion and then another light bulb went off in her head.


    "Melody Thomas."


    Adam nodded and exined, " Actually Miss Melody is the one who approached me a couple of days ago. It seems she had mentioned your resemnce to her mother who became suspicious and came here. The Thomas¡¯ want to meet you but they seem to be worried that you have been influenced against them by your grandmother. So, Miss Melody has approached me on their behalf to help mediate or smooth over things."


    Mnie frowned at that and asked, " What did you tell them?"


    Adam pulled her from the chair, needing to hold her so that she would not feel as if she was alone in this and answered softly as he hugged her to himself, "Nothing yet... I want to know what you think and want. You, my sweet little Melon are my priority.if you want to see them, then I will arrange a ce where you arefortable. If not, then they can keep waiting forever for all I care."


    Mnie nodded slowly, thankful for Adam. For now, she had no answer to give them.

 Chapter 304: Another Attack

    <h4>Chapter 304: Another Attack</h4>


    Mnie moved through the day in a daze, barely registering the world around her as she worked. She was already behind on every project-thanks to her hospital ¡¯staycation¡¯ that had kept her awayst week-and now, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she found herself reeling from the avnche of truth bombs that had been dropped on her since. Each revtion seemed more staggering than thest, leaving her numb inside out.


    How exactly was one supposed toe to terms with something like this? With the devastating knowledge that the one person they had trusted the most-the one they had loved unconditionally all their life- had been the very one responsible for something like that? That the arms that had onceforted them had, in fact, stolen them from everything and everyone they were meant to know?


    Even now, she felt as if it were all a nightmare. Mnie tapped her fingers on her desk. Grandma had not been the type to do something like that without a reason. But what could her reason be? She¡¯d already asked Adam that question, but it seemed he didn¡¯t know either. All he¡¯d been told was that her grandmother had had an argument with her parents and then taken her in the middle of the night.


    That was even more unbelievable to her. She knew that old woman. She had never shied away from a fight.


    "Miss Mnie?" someone called from the hallway.


    She looked up at the sound, blinking as if pulled from underwater. It was one of her floor managers who was currently sending a very weird look her way. Hmm. Maybe the manager had called her more than a few times and she had not listened. "Yes? Niya? What is it?


    "There¡¯s a cliend in the conference room who needs confirmation on the revisedyout we have offered. "They say they¡¯ll need to rework because they are not very happy with the currentyout. And they want a signature style, limited from Mr Denoit himself but are unwilling to discuss the fact that their budget would shoot through the sky if they did that.


    Mnie nodded, and stood up, "Alright, I¡¯ll handle it. They are in the conference room? You let them know I¡¯m joining them soon. Also, get Denoit¡¯s catalogue."


    As Niya hurried away, Mnie straightened. A difficult client was good. They would keep her on her toes and keep her mind focused on work instead of silly things.


    But even as she walked out briskly, but her mind was still back in the past. If her parents had tried to look for her so much, why had they not been able to find her. It wasn¡¯t as if her grandmother had kept herself hidden. LuxeArt may have not been a multinational brand at the time but it had ben famous enough.


    Distracted by that new thought, she walked to the elevator, pressed the button and waited, staring at herself in the glossy metal paneling. She cocked her head at her reflection, wondering if she looked a little bit more like Mr Thomas. She¡¯e met Mrs Thomas a few times and never would have thought that she had any resemnce to her.


    And yet, there was only one question that continued to haunt her, stopping her mind from doing anything else. "Why would Grandma do it? What could her parents have said or done that would justify something so extreme?"


    The elevator dinged and she stepped inside alone. The doors closed with their usual sigh, and she leaned back against the metal wall and told herself to concentrate. This was a busy time for LuxeArt and she could not waste her time and energy on the past...


    Out of the blue, as she was encouraging herself to go ahead with work, she felt her breath catch in her throat.


    Suddenly, the walls of the elevator seemed to close in. Her chest tightened, her vision blurred at the edges. A soft ringing filled her ears. She pressed the "G" button again, even though it was already lit, feeling an urgency. That is when she realized that the elevator was not moving.


    Then, panic bloomed.


    She jabbed the "Open Door" button. Nothing happened. Her fingers moved to "Stop," but the panel remained unresponsive. None of the other buttons worked either. The lights above flickered slightly and then,nothing.


    No movement. No sound.


    Her throat tightened further. Her hand shot instinctively to her pocket for her phone, but of course-it was still on her desk.


    She took a step back, as if that would somehow give her more air. Her fingers hovered near the emergency phone slot and she opened it, only to realise there was no phone there. What? How could the emergency phone be missing?


    Even as her breaths came in short gasps, she told herself to breathe softly. Breathe. Just breathe.


    Mnie pressed her palms to the cold railing behind her and slid down into a crouch. Her breathing was shallow, sharp little gasps she couldn¡¯t seem to control. Her eyes darted around the small space, but there was nothing there to help her of course.


    She shook her head. No no no. She needed to focus. This wasn¡¯t like her. She had never had a problem with elevators before. ustrophobia wasn¡¯t her thing. She had been in tighter ces than this without so much as flinching. Why was she suddenly developing this problem?


    She tried again, pressing the panel buttons harder this time. Nothing. Not even a beeping sound.


    "Come on,e on," she muttered.


    She shut her eyes and leaned her head back against the wall. Her skin was mmy now. A drop of sweat rolled down her temple. She counted her breaths. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Again. And again.


    The elevator was silent except for the soft hum of its halted machinery. Mnie clenched her jaw and opened her eyes.


    "You are not going to panic," she said under her breath.


    But her body wasn¡¯t listening.

 Chapter 305: Headache Again

    <h4>Chapter 305: Headache Again</h4>


    Mnie woke up with a blinding headache. Again.


    Shey there, staring at the ceiling, her body heavy and her mind foggy and realized that she was in her office. As for how she reached here, she had no idea. And for what happened? That she already knew. She¡¯d had another panic attack in the elevator.


    The only relief was that it hadn¡¯t happened in front of strangers or in the middle of the day or when she could have been kidnapped. It had hit while she was alone, inside her own building¡¯s elevator so she had been rtively safe.


    Now, with the worst of it behind her, three questions kept circling in her head. How had she gotten stuck in there in the first ce because the elevator had been working just fine before that. Second, how had she gotten out? And third- why was she suddenly feeling so uneasy about elevators at all? She seemed to have a rouh idea, though...


    Adam came into her view then as he leaned over her and she gave him a tired smile. Without a word, he held a straw near her mouth and she sipped thirstily.


    And once she was done, she muttered the first thoughts in her head," I want to meet them. Can you make that possible?"


    As expected, he didn¡¯t ask her any other question about whether she was sure or not. Instead, he ced a hand on top of her head and gently patted her head,"You think this panic attack has something to do with your biological parents?"


    Mnie shifted slightly, then pushed herself upright with effort as Adam leaned forward and hurriedly helped her. Her body felt heavy, every movement slow. In the next moment, she tugged at his hand to make him sit beside her. And once he did, she didn¡¯t speak, just moved over and climbed into hisp, resting her head against his chest.


    "I don¡¯t know for sure. The thing is, I met that person before this happened the previous time and today, in the elevator, the same thing happened. I was thinking about him when the elevator stopped suddenly. And then, I started experiencing this again. I don¡¯t know if it is rted but the only way to find out is to meet them, isn¡¯t it. Tell me, what do I do? Do you think it¡¯s right to see them or should I wait until this mystery unravels itself?"


    Adam sighed and shook his head, "I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a right or wrong here. But I don¡¯t see any harm in meeting them. It¡¯s just a conversation. Nothing has to change unless you want it to, Melon and that is a fact."


    She stayed quiet, thinking thoughtfully before she let out a sigh and closed her eyes, not understanding her own aversion to this. She knew she didn¡¯t need him to mediate this meeting, but somehow, this felt important to her and confusing. Because meeting them and epting their side of the story would mean that she would have to ept her grandmother¡¯s role in this entire fiasco.


    "There¡¯s one more thing you could do first. Before you meet them." Adam¡¯s words interrupted her thoughts, and she looked up at him in confusion, "What is that?"


    Adam looked at her and said,"Find out your grandmother¡¯s side of the story first."


    Mnie straightened at that. Did he read her mind or something. But then she scowled," How do I do that? Its not like I have a direct phone number to the heavens to question her."


    Adam grinned at that and kissed the tip of her nose, " Didn¡¯t you say she left you a diary saying that if you wanted to know about your parents, she had written it all there. Maybe in that, she might¡¯ve left something behind for you. Something that exins her side of the story."


    That had her widen her eyes in realization. Yes! Why did she not think of that? She could do that.


    She nodded," Let¡¯s go to the storage and take that diary out. Once I know what she has to say, then it will be easier to decide."


    Just as Mnie was about to slide off hisp and tug at his hand, Adam stopped her. His arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back into ce with quiet insistence.


    "Not yet," he said in a low voice, "You¡¯re forgetting something important."


    She looked at him in confusion. "What?"


    He held her gaze. "Don¡¯t you want to know what happened in the elevator?"


    Mnie blinked. For a moment, she¡¯dpletely forgotten about that.


    "What do you mean?" she asked slowly. "What happened? Why did the elevator get stuck?"


    Adam exhaled, and when he spoke again, his voice had lost its softness. It was tight, edged with restraint.


    "Either you¡¯ve made yourself a new enemy," he said, "or an old one just found you. The elevator controls were tampered with. That¡¯s also why the emergency phone wasn¡¯t inside."


    Her eyes widened, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    "A few men showed up at the building earlier, said they were there for routine maintenance. No one thought to question it. If the client waiting in the conference room hadn¡¯t made a scene about your dy, they might not have found you in time... because a few minutes after you were pulled out, the elevator fell down to the floor.


    Mnie went still. She felt it now- the tension in Adam¡¯s body, the rigid set of his shoulders, the way his hands had been ced carefully on her back. He wasn¡¯t just upset. He was seething.


    The stiffness she¡¯d noticed earlier wasn¡¯t about her request to meet her parents or the panic attack. It was this.


    Someone had tried to hurt her. And Adam was holding it all in. Barely.


    "Are you okay?"


    Adam gave her a look and shuddered, his arms so tight around her that she could barely breathe," I don¡¯t think I will ever recover from that scene of seeing the elevator fall and thinking you were in it."

 Chapter 306: A New Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 306: A New Enemy</h4>


    Mnie didn¡¯t need to be told how close that fall had probably been. Now that she knew, she could feel it in the way Adam¡¯s arms were wrapped around her- so tight and unyielding, that she could barely breathe.. She hugged him back immediately, already clinging to him, as sheforted him the same wayhe was doing her. She didn¡¯t want this. Another enemying out of nowhere, when they¡¯d just had a moment of peace.


    She could just imagine how he must have felt. First, she had almost been kidnapped. And now this.


    After a long silence, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper."Do you think the two incidents are rted? The kidnapping attempt and this?" She paused, then added quietly, "Could it have something to do with the Thomases finding me? Because before they did... nothing ever happened. Everything was normal."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer immediately. He slowly eased his hold, and looked into her eyes, making sure that she was not too scared. Then he shook his head.


    "The police are still investigating what happened today. That¡¯s just getting started," he said, his tone level butced with frustration. "As for the Thomases... I¡¯ve already been looking into them. Everything I could find. And from what I understand, this has nothing to do with them. There is nothing in their past that would indicate to unsavoury connections. At least so far- nothing."


    Mnie frowned. "Then who could it be?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Adam admitted. "But here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯ve been told someone¡¯s been digging into both StormEdge and LuxeArttely. Quietly. Through back channels. Just questions being asked."


    Her breath caught. "You think it¡¯s connected to this? But anyone could be investigating that. After all, StormEdge is a bog congolomerate and LuxeArt has been doing better and bettertely."


    Adam gave her a grim look, "Anyone could be it. They could bepetitors or clients. But I have a feeling that something is not right with this. If they wereeptitors, they would not need to dig deep into the roots. And if they were clients, they too would look for problems that could arise and harm their interests, not for weaknesses. This is something malevolent. The only problem is, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯reing after you, or after me... or both of us. But they¡¯ve been watching. And now this-sabotaging an elevator inside a secured building? It seems like they are ready to move.


    She shifted, unsettled.


    Adam continued, his voice lower now. "It could be someone with a grudge. Or someone who thinks taking you down will rattle me."


    Mnie shook her head. "But why now?"


    "Hell, if I know. But I will find out."


    Mnie nodded at that. "I guess then we should not meet the others? After all, if someone is targetting us, then it could be dangerous to them as well."


    Adam shook his head," There is a third possibility. Someone doesn¡¯t want you to meet them."


    ***


    In a dark, shadow-drenched house on the far side of town, a woman kicked at the figure kneeling on the floor in front of her.


    "You fool," she hissed, her voice low and venomous. "Twice. I gave you two golden opportunities to get rid of her and what did you do?"


    She circled the figure slowly, her heels clicking against the floor with every measured step.


    "Not only did you fail. Spectacrly," she sneered, pausing to re down at him, "but you also left behind a clue. A very deliberate one, at that. And now look what you¡¯ve done."


    She crouched beside him, and narrowed her eyes, "His dogs are already sniffing around. And it¡¯s only a matter of time before they reach me. Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve put at risk?"


    The figure remained silent with his head bowed as the woman straightened and pped him hard across the face. "I told you to be careful. I told you to make it clean and look like an ident. Twice, I gave you the kind of ess most people would kill for. And you bungled it both times!"


    Straightening, she exhaled sharply and turned away, running a hand through her hair in frustration.


    "If they trace this back to me... if even a shadow of suspicion falls where it shouldn¡¯t... you¡¯ll be the first one to lose your life." She didn¡¯t bother looking at him again. "Get out of my sight. And pray I don¡¯t need to clean up another one of your messes."


    The man hurriedly scurried away and that is when another man spoke from the darkness," I told you not to take any rash decisions. We¡¯ve already waited for more than two decades. What is the harm in waiting some more? But you are already so impatient."


    The woman snorted and red at her brother," Haven¡¯t I been patient for these two decades. But now, as we wait longer, Adam will only get stronger. He is young while we are already getting older! Should I wait till I reach the grave. You said, revenge is a dish best served cold. It has already frozen brother. It will rot at this moment. Just ept that you do not have the courage to do anything and let me handle it!"


    The man banged his hand on the table," It is not courage that one needs to take revenge but brains. In your impatience to harm them, you have already left clues for them to sniff about. It is my caution that has kept us safe and under the radar all these years. As for revenge, while you were charging ahead blindly, I was trying to find other ways to bring about the fall of the enemy."


    With that, the man threw a few papers and pictures at his sister and shook his head, pointing out," Look at the detailed n that I haveid out and tell me if I have the courage or not! And this n? We don¡¯t even need to do anything. The chess board has already beenid about."


    The woman picked up the papers and pictures and looked carefully, finally realizing that she might have misunderstood her brother..."

 Chapter 307: A Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 307: A Meeting</h4>


    "When are you going to let me meet him?"


    "Meet who?" Melody looked up from her soup with a frown.


    "Adam, who else?" Marianne asked, looking directly at her daughter with a seriousness that made it clear she wasn¡¯t joking.


    Melody sighed inwardly. She still hadn¡¯t finalised an actor to y Adam, despite the looming deadline of her mother¡¯s eagerness. A few portfolios hade in from the casting agency, but none had quite fit what she had in mind. Or rather, none matched up to the charm and looks of the <i>real</i> Adam. She thought back to him now- his quiet, unreadable expression, the steady way he observed people, and the unintentional weight he carried into every room, making it impossible for anyone to turn their gaze away form him. She shook her head at the thought, which only prompted a deeper frown from Marianne.


    "What is it? Did you have a fight with him?" her mother asked, part teasing, part genuinely concerned.


    Melody opened her mouth to say no, but then paused. The goal was to end this fake rtionship eventually, and ming it on fights was the easiest, least suspicious way out. So she nodded slowly. "Yes, Mom. We had an argument."


    Marianne let out a disapproving <i>tsk tsk</i> and shook her head. "Why are you always fighting? You need to change your ways, Melody. Given your job, one would think you¡¯d be good at listening and patient. After all you are a teacher. But no, you are always arguing and being stubborn."


    Melody raised her brows. "Why do you assume it was me who started the fight? Couldn¡¯t it have been him?"


    Marianne gave her a knowing smile and reached out to pat her cheek. "Hmm, of course it could¡¯ve been his fault. But if it <i>was</i>, you¡¯d be fuming right now and parading your moral high ground until your beau came crawling with an apology."


    Melody gave a shortugh and rolled her eyes. "Mom! You know me too well." Then she added arrogantly and even though it might have a different context when she answered, Melody¡¯s voice rang truthfully, "Doesn¡¯t matter whose fault it is. Adam wille to me eventually."


    Marianne just shook her head, though the corners of her mouth lifted. She caught Melody¡¯s hand across the table and said gently, "At least show us what he looks like. I want to see a picture of the two of you together. I¡¯ve never seen you like this for anyone else."


    Melody felt herself tense. The smile slipped from her face.


    How <i>could</i> she show a picture?


    Her brain scrambled for an excuse, any excuse¡ªbut Marianne, oblivious, pressed on, her voice soft with nostalgia. "You used to be so open. Every time you liked someone, you couldn¡¯t wait to show him off. And now you¡¯re being so secretive¡ªas if your old mother might run off with him."


    Melody managed a small smile, but her thoughts were spiralling. How could she exin that the person she¡¯d been dating when she first mentioned "Adam" wasn¡¯t Adam at all? That the real man had done something unspeakable. She could still remember the way things had ended¡ªshe shuddered.


    No. She couldn¡¯t let her thoughts go there. Even thinking of that person felt dangerous. It was as if summoning his memory might bring him right back into her life.


    Marianne was still watching her, clearly puzzled by the shift in her expression. And just when Melody thought she¡¯d have to say something, anything, her phone buzzed on the table¡ªan oddly well-timed rescue.


    They both nced at the screen.


    Marianne¡¯s eyes lit up at the name shing across it. Adam. Her expression turned smug. "Invite him for lunch as soon as possible, and don¡¯t fight anymore, okay?" she said, rising from her seat. "I¡¯ll go check on theundry. I¡¯m giving you five minutes of privacy."


    She walked away with a triumphant look, and Melody stared at the ringing phone.


    A flutter rose in her stomach. Was he calling about Mnie again? Or something else? It didn¡¯t matter. At least she would get to listen to his voice.


    Her hand hovered for a second before she finally answered. "Hello, Adam. How are you?"


    Her voice dropped, soft enough that it wouldn¡¯t carry in case her mother hovered nearby. She didn¡¯t need Marianne overhearing anything that might reveal the truth¡ªthat Adam wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, but her ¡¯brother-inw.¡¯


    "Miss Melody," his voice came through, calm as ever. "I was wondering if your parents would be willing to meet me."


    She blinked, momentarily stunned. "You mean¡ªmeet <i>you</i>?"


    "Yes."


    "Not... not Mnie?" she asked, though she already knew the answer.


    There was a pause. "I believe it would make more sense for them to meet me first."


    Her heart sank. That was the one thing she didn¡¯t want. "Actually, I was thinking..." she tried to sound casual, "...maybe it would be better if you meet Mnie first? They¡¯re looking forward to that. And they don¡¯t even know about you. They might not..."


    "I understand," he replied. "But I think it¡¯s important that I meet them directly. I¡¯d like to speak to them face to face before anything else


    She frowned, the knot in her chest tightening as she thought of this problem. She had rather hoped that Adam would not meet her parents. Only Mnie. That is what she had nned.. "Adam, they don¡¯t know about you and if they find out so suddenly, they¡¯re going to start asking questions. And I just¡ªI don¡¯t want things to get tangled up."


    "They already are tangled," he said evenly. "That¡¯s why I want toe. Let¡¯s not dy it anymore. What you have given me are vague answers about the reason that your grandmother would kidnap Mnie. I want exact answers before Mnie is dragged into this. And those answers can only be given by your parents.


    Melody closed her eyes for a second. He wasn¡¯t wrong. But still- having him sit across the table from Marianne, it would make her suspisious. How could she and Mnie have boyfriends with the same name? Even though Adam was a verymon name, it was too much of a coincidence for her mother to not suspect.


    "I¡¯ll talk to them," she said finally, trying to sound firm while thinking carefully what coudl be done to prevent that. "I¡¯ll see what they¡¯refortable with."


    There was a beat of silence on his end, then a quiet, "Alright. Then I will wait."


    She hung up slowly and ced the phone down. Her eyes drifted toward the hallway where her mother had disappeared.


    She pressed her fingertips to her temple and muttered under her breath, "What now?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 308: That Girl

    <h4>Chapter 308: That Girl</h4>


    Marianne returned to the dining room with a warm smile and a tray in hand. The aroma of freshly baked garlic bread mingled with the lingering scent of the soup, filling the space with aforting familiarity. She ced the basket on the table and straightened, brushing her hands on her apron.


    "So," she asked, a hopeful glint in her eyes, "did your beau apologise?"


    Melody blinked, startled by the question. Then, shaking her head slowly, she gave her mother a confused look, her hands clenched under the table. "That was Collins..."


    Marianne paused mid-motion, frowning. "Collins? Who is that? I thought I saw Adam¡¯s name shing on the screen."


    Melody hesitated for a fraction of a second before shaking her head. " It was. Collins. Mr Collins. Mnie¡¯s husband."


    The effect was immediate. Marianne¡¯s expression shifted from mild confusion toplete astonishment, her brows shooting up before her whole face lit up with delight,pletely distracting her from Adam¡¯s matter to Mnie¡¯s.


    "Her husband? I had read about her being married!" she gasped, sliding into her seat. "Was he the one you were nning to talk to? Did you talk to him? What did he say? Is she willing to talk to us and meet us? Tell me, tell me¡ªis it good news?"


    Melody drew in a breath and leaned back slightly, her shoulders tense beneath her blouse. The excitement in her mother¡¯s voice was hard to match and Melody felt even more tensed. If she told her mother about his request, she knew they would not hesitate. And she might have no way out...


    "Yes, I talked to him," she said carefully, picking up a slice of garlic bread though she didn¡¯t bite into it. "And... I don¡¯t know yet if he has spoken to Mnie or not.. He said he wants to meet you and Dad first. Before Mnie does."


    Marianne looked puzzled. "Why? What does he need to speak to us about? Is Mnie unwilling"


    Melody hesitated, then gave the only answer that wouldn¡¯t raise more questions. "He wants to understand a few things. Before she gets involved. I think... it matters to him that everything is clear."


    Marianne nodded slowly, absorbing that, her fingerscing over the table. "That makes sense. I like that. Protective. Serious. A good sign, don¡¯t you think? I can¡¯t believe my little baby already has a husband. It would be a double celebration, wouldn¡¯t it? Mnie returning to the family with her husband. I¡¯ll talk to your father tonight and then you can arrange a meeting for us and Collin."


    Melody managed a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her mind was already racing with the next problem. If Adam met them, the risk of everything unraveling would only grow...


    While her mother lost in thought of meeting Mnie, etc, Melody sent a quick message to the casting agency, she needed to set up another meeting with someone quickly so that her mother would not be doubtful about this...


    "Mother, his name is also Adam."


    Marianne frowned, and asked distractedly, "What was it you were saying, Melody?"


    But Melody shook her head. She didn¡¯t have the courage yet. So, instead she looked at her mother and asked," Why don¡¯t you tell me a little bit more about Mnie, mother?"


    Marianne grinned and gave Melody¡¯s hand a loving pat. Her eyes gleamed with memories as she leaned back in her chair, the garlic bread momentarily forgotten. After so many years of silence, getting to talk about Mnie¡ª<i>both</i> her daughters together in the same breath¡ªfelt like unlocking a part of herself she¡¯d boxed away for too long.


    <i>"You know," she began, her voice soft, "the four-year-old girl we had back then was unusually calm. So quiet. You wouldn¡¯t even know she was in the room half the time because she never cried, never fussed. Just... there. Sitting on her own, flipping through books or lining up her little wooden animals with such care."</i>


    She chuckled, her eyes twinkling at the memory.<i> "And then, there was you. Her two-year-old firecracker. A whirlwind with curls. While Mnie could sit still for hours on end,pletely content with her tiny tea set or sticker books, you were crawling across the house like a mission had been assigned to you. Grabbing everything in sight, making things fall, trying to pull yourself up on cabs, yelling and crying when we tried to stop you."</i>


    Melody smiled in spite of herself, the image forming in her mind with vivid rity as she thought of this


    <i>"You never even spared your older sister," Marianne went on,ughing softly. "Whatever she had, you had to have it. And not just have it¡ªhers, specifically. Even if the exact same toy was lying next to you in a different colour, you¡¯d reach out for the one in her hand and throw a fit if you didn¡¯t get it. So much so that your father and I just started buying two of everything. Same dolls, same books, same puzzles, same cups."</i>


    <i>She shook her head fondly. "But Mnie never said a word. Not once did shein or cry when you took her things. She¡¯d just quietly move on to something else. Always like that, she was... too mature for her age, I suppose. And you, my naughty one¡ªwell, you would bawl your eyes out if she had something that even looked remotely different from yours. One time she had a balloon in a different colour, and you screamed so loudly, I think the neighbours thought we were under attack."</i><i></i>


    Melody let out a smallugh, but her throat felt oddly tight. It seemed she always did like what Mnie had... even now she had started liking Mnie¡¯s husband.


    Marianne unaware of her thoughts, gave a warm, wistful smile and reached for another slice of bread.<i> "I used to joke with your father that if you hade first, I might never have dared to think of having two children child." She looked at Melody, amused and affectionate. "But thank goodness I did. You two were such opposites¡ªand yet, when you weren¡¯t squabbling over silly things, you were inseparable. Like two ends of a string."</i>


    <i>Melody lowered her gaze, quietly absorbing that... had they really been so good? </i>


    "You must¡¯ve been very proud of her," she said finally, not looking up, for the first time feeling guilty about what all she was doing and feeling towards Adam.


    Marianne nodded without hesitation. "Always. And I am proud of you too, sweetheart. I know things gotplicated. But I see you trying now. That means everything."


    Melody gave a tight smile. But deep down, the guilt was already beginning to rise. Because she wasn¡¯t trying to reconnect with Mnie. Not really. She was trying to prevent the whole lie from copsing. And the more her mother smiled at her like that-the worse it felt.

 Chapter 309: A Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 309: A Dinner</h4>


    "So, they¡¯ve agreed to a dinner?" Mnie asked cautiously.


    Adam grinned and leaned forward to tap her nose with the pad of his finger."What? You think I wouldn¡¯t be able to arrange that?"


    Mnie rolled her eyes and wrinkled her nose, her expression somewhere between amusement and resignation. Of course she didn¡¯t doubt him. Not really. Knowing everything she did now, if this guy suddenly imed he couldunch her into space with a homemade rocket, she¡¯d probably just nod and ask what time.


    Adam Collins was like that. Impossible, frustrating, arrogant¡ªand entirely capable of pulling off the unbelievable.


    She reached up without thinking, her fingers brushing the corner of his mouth, the lip ring cool against her skin. Her thumb lingered there a second longer before she pulled her hand back and sighed. "I can¡¯t believe I have a sister."


    Adam caught her wrist and gently turned her hand over in his own, but his gaze stayed on her face. Something unreadable flickered behind his eyes. He tilted his head and nuzzled her cheek, distracted by the feeling of her skin and the familiar motion of her touching that one piece of jewellery like she always did. Was she ever going to stop being fascinated by that thing?


    "You don¡¯t want a sister?" he asked slowly, voice low, watching her carefully now.Then, after a beat, he added teasingly, "Or is it that you don¡¯t want Miss Melody for a sister?"


    Mnie sent him a look-dry, unreadable-then sighed and leaned into him, resting her head against his shoulder.


    She stayed quiet for a while. Long enough that Adam began to think she wasn¡¯t going to answer at all. Her fingers traced an idle line along the inside of his wrist as if her thoughts were off somewhere far away.


    Then, softly, almost like an afterthought, she said, "She likes you."


    Adam blinked. His brows lifted just a fraction, amused and skeptical. "What do you mean?"


    Mnie turned her face toward him and gave him a look that clearly said <i>don¡¯t y dumb.</i>"Are you seriously going to pretend you haven¡¯t noticed the starry eyes she gives you?" she asked, drawing out his full name like a pointed usation. "Adam Collins?"


    He tilted his head, watching her, trying to figure out whether she was annoyed or amused-or maybe a mix of both.


    "She practically levitates when she speaks of you," Mnie added. "It¡¯s a little nauseating."


    He chuckled. "You¡¯re imagining it."


    "No, I¡¯m not. She hangs on your every word, doesn¡¯t she? And I know you have enough self awareness to know that what her eyes mean?"


    She turned her face away then, eyes fixed on some spot in the room.


    Adam studied her in the silence that followed, his thumb brushing back and forth along her wrist. "And that bothers you?" Adam asked quietly.


    Mnie didn¡¯t answer immediately but her jaw tensed and he had the answer to the question he¡¯d asked even as she denied steadily,"No. It doesn¡¯t."


    But the way her voice caught at the edges gave her away, and Adam grinned at her teasingly. "Just ept it¡ªyou¡¯re jealous."


    Mnie shot him a re, sharp and immediate, but it only made his grin widen.Without a word, she punched him lightly on the arm, the kind of half-hearted jab that was more annoyance than actual anger, and stood up, brushing off invisible creases from her clothes like she was shaking him off too.


    She turned on her heel, ready to walk away with all the ir of a dramatic exit-but she didn¡¯t get far.


    In the next moment, she felt his hands at her waist, firm and unyielding as they held her in ce. And that was exactly the problem.


    She squirmed slightly, trying to twist away. "Adam," she warned, trying to sound stern, but it came out breathy instead. She loved his hands on her and that was that.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked up at her with that maddening half-smile of his-the one that made it impossible to stay mad at him for long.


    "How am I supposed to walk away in a huff if you won¡¯t let me go?" she muttered, exasperated.


    "I don¡¯t want you to walk away," he said simply, hands still steady on her hips, before he pulled her back, straight onto hisp.


    This time, Mnie did not fall against him. She was prepared.


    Instead, she turned around slowly, deliberately, and straddled hisp, knees braced on either side of his thighs. Her skirt hitched slightly with the motion, but she didn¡¯t care though he did, as his eyes traced the exposed skin hungrily while his handsnded on the edge of the skirt, even before she had settledpletely.


    She ced her hands on his shoulders and looked down at him with an unreadable look.


    "Melon-" he started, but the rest was cut off as she leaned forward without warning and kissed him.


    It was not an ordinary kiss and he knew it as he felt her mouth pushing agains this forcefully. This one had weight to it. Intent. Possession. The kiss was deep and searching, her mouth warm and urgent against his, as if she were trying to pour something unspoken into him all at once.


    Adam stiffened for a heartbeat-caught off guard. Then he responded, mouth parting, hands tightening on her thighs as he kissed her back, slower and controlled. But before he could take it further, she pulled back just enough to speak.


    "I¡¯m jealous," she breathed, eyes fixed on his. "Very, very jealous. I don¡¯t want anyone looking at you with that adoring gaze."


    Adam stared up at her, stunned- but also, clearly, amused. His lips curved upward, but there was something else behind the grin now-something darker. His pupils had dted just a little, and that flicker of fire behind his eyes made her stomach flip.


    She didn¡¯t give him a chance to reply. She leaned down again and pressed her lips to the edge of his jaw, then dragged them slowly toward the corner of his neck, her breath warm against his skin. One hand slid into his hair as her mouth hovered there, just below his ear.


    "I want to put my mark on you.. so that everyone knows you are mine," she whispered.


    His fingers dug slightly into at that, and the grin he gave her now was entirely different. Less yful. More dangerous.


    "Mark me, huh?" he murmured, tilting his head to the side, baring his throat to her in a deliberate, unspoken dare. "Then go on. Mark me."


    He shifted underneath her, jerking his hips upward in a slow, suggestive motion that made her gasp softly as she realized the effect her words were having on him. Her hands clenched his shirt as a jolt of heat swept through her.


    The look he gave her was nothing short of feral now¡ªgrinning still, yes, but the fire in his eyes hadpletely taken over. It wasn¡¯t teasing anymore.


    "Well?" he said, voice low and rough. "You said you were jealous. Prove it."


    Mnie leaned in again, slower this time, her lips brushing the skin of his throat. She let them linger there for a moment, and then she bit down gently on the spot before sucking hard and then licking him slowly.


    Adam inhaled sharply, not in pain, but in something that sounded too much like satisfaction. His grip on her tightened further, and one of his hands slid up her back to tangle in her hair.


    Mnie pulled back and looked at the faint reddened skin blooming beneath his corbone, and gave him a look that could only be discribes as proud.


    "There," she said. "Mine."


    Adam looked at her like he wanted to devour her whole.


    "Damn right," he muttered, dragging her close again, "I¡¯m yours, Melon. And don¡¯t you dare forget it."

 Chapter 310: Unsure

    <h4>Chapter 310: Unsure</h4>


    Here is the diary. I¡¯m giving it to you for safekeeping," Mnie said quietly, pressing the old but carefully preserved diary into Adam¡¯s hand.


    He looked down at it, brows drawing together in surprise, and then back at her."I thought you wanted to go into this with no prejudice," he said, his voice even but curious.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze dropped to the diary, now in his hands ¡ª the same diary she¡¯d impulsively retrieved from storage earlier that afternoon. Her fingers curled at her sides as she exhaled slowly.


    "I do," she replied after a pause. "I want to meet them with an open mind - no assumptions, no stories ying on loop in my head so that I can give them a fair chance. But I also remember what happened when you sent me the proof about Spencer. I didn¡¯t even open it. I just... refused to look. Andter, you kept saying how I was burying my head in the sand, pretending things weren¡¯t what they clearly were."


    She gave a small shake of her head, part regret, part frustration. "This time, I don¡¯t want to make that same mistake. I¡¯m not ready to read it yet, but I need to know it¡¯s there. That if things go sideways, there¡¯s something solid I cane back to. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you."


    Adam smiled and held her," You want me to read it?"


    Mnie shrugged a touch too nonchntly and muttered, "I don¡¯t care if you read it or not," though her eyes flickered briefly ¡ª betraying more than her words did. She didn¡¯t want to read it. But she was worried too. So, she was going to revert to her old style. Bury her head in the sand.


    Without waiting for a response or for him to tease her about her tendency of doing this, she leaned forward and gently tugged down the cor of Adam¡¯s high-neck sweater. Her fingers smoothed over the fabric, brushing along his chest and shoulders with exaggerated care, as if checking that everything was in ce. In reality, she was ensuring that her ¡¯mark¡¯ was clearly visible.


    Adam watched her with a raised brow, then rolled his eyes, a teasing glint lighting up his face. "Would you like me to get a cor with your name engraved on it? Maybe add a tag ¡ª ¡¯Property of Mnie¡¯?"


    Mnie gave an indignant little huff, but couldn¡¯t hide the smirk tugging at her lips. She leaned up to kiss him lightly, as she said, "Stop dawdling. And go."


    Adam straightened with a reluctant sigh. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet them?" he asked again, searching her face. "If not, I¡¯ve arranged surveince in the private room. You can sit behind the ss and watch ¡ª no interaction, no pressure. Just... see them."


    Mnie hesitated. The offer hung in the air, tempting in its distance. Then she gave a small shake of her head ¡ª quick, mechanical, as if afraid she might change her mind."No. I... just go and meet them, okay? And then tell me what you think. I trust your judgement."


    ***


    "I don¡¯t understand," Mr. Thomas muttered, his voice low and tight with frustration. "Why do we need to meet this man ¡ª this Collins ¡ª before we can see our daughter?"


    The edge in his tone wasn¡¯t lost on Marianne or Melody, the two other upants in the room. His jaw was clenched, his hands restless in hisp. The thought that Marianne had somehow managed to track down a way to meet their little girl had lit something in him-a rare, almost childlike hope. But now, hearing about this new condition, this unexpected gatekeeper standing between them and their daughter, that flicker of joy was quickly giving way to irritation.


    He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling through his nose. "I just don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t speak to her directly. Why does some stranger get to decide?"


    Marianne, sitting beside him, gently reached out and patted his hand, her voice calm but firm. "He¡¯s not just any man, husband," she said patiently. "He¡¯s her husband. Our son-inw."


    Mr. Thomas¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, but he stayed quiet, as his wife tinued, "What¡¯s so wrong with meeting him first?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "Isn¡¯t he the one who¡¯s been looking after her all this time? Isn¡¯t it possible he¡¯s only trying to protect her from more pain -from being hurt again?"


    She paused, watching the flicker of conflicted emotion in her husband¡¯s eyes before adding, more softly, "If he loves her, really loves her, then isn¡¯t that exactly what we would hope for? Someone who stands guard when she can¡¯t do it for herself? It could be a double celebration for us. A daughter and son inw, both joining the family."


    Mr. Thomas let out a slow, weary breath, his shoulders sagging under the weight of all the years they had spent waiting and hoping. The stiffness in his posture eased slightly, though the tension in his voice lingered as he said quietly, "I suppose. But it still feels like we¡¯re being kept at arm¡¯s length. Like she¡¯s always just out of reach... again. And I don¡¯t like that feeling. Not one bit."


    Marianne gave his hand another reassuring pat and offered him a small, understanding smile. "Soon," she said gently. "Once Collins is certain that meeting us won¡¯t bring Mnie any distress, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be just as eager to see her reunited with her family. He¡¯s not the enemy, Thomas. He¡¯s part of the bridge that might bring her back to us."


    The older man nodded while Marianne waited patiently. There was still time for him to arrive. The only one who was entirely ufortable with the situation was Melody, who was worried about everything. About Adam¡¯s meeting with her parents to how to handle it if her mother got suspicious.


    Just then, there was a knock on the private door and then, Adam Collins walked in. She looked up eagerly and stood to introduce him to her parents, but he did not even cast a nce at her as he turned towards her parents and walked in, casually introducing himself to them.

 Chapter 311: Strong Dislike

    <h4>Chapter 311: Strong Dislike</h4>


    To say Marianne Thomas was surprised by Adam Collins would have been a colossal understatement. She had met her grown-up daughter Mnie a few times and though she had changed a lot, her innate calm and steadiness had still reflected in her even after all these years. Andter, when she had heard that her daughter was married to the CEO of a multinationalpany, she had thought that Mnie had remained true to her personality, marrying someone staid and dependable.


    But never had she imagined that the man her daughter had chosen would turn out to be someone like this. And from the way her husband had visibly stiffened beside her, she was certain he hadn¡¯t expected it either.


    In fact, she was quite convinced that if Mnie had been raised by them and had ever dared to bring home a boy who looked and dressed like that, her father wouldn¡¯t have just disapproved-he would have grounded her on the spot, locked her in a tower Rapunzel-style, and tossed the keys into the sea for good measure.


    She stared, dumbfounded, trying to process the dissonance between her expectations and the man standing in front of her. There he was, dressed in a snug ck polo-neck T-shirt under a worn leather jacket, paired with faded jeans and boots that had definitely seen better days. The effect was striking and not necessarily in a good way since it screamed ¡¯dangerous man¡¯.


    She was so taken aback by the ensemble that she didn¡¯t even register his name when it was said, her mind too preupied with questions like ¡¯Is this really him? and What on earth was Mnie thinking?¡¯


    Melody, on the other hand, was equally thrown- but for an entirely different reason. Every time Adam hade to pick up Adir from school, he¡¯d been the picture of professionalism- always in crisply ironed suits or a shirt-and-trouserbo that gave off the unmistakable aura of a man who had meetings to attend and things to sign.


    The only thing that ever slightly undercut that image was the small, rebellious silver lip ring he wore- a detail she had always hated. In her eyes, it shed terribly with his otherwise elegant face and personality.


    And yet, standing here now, with his unkempt hair falling into his eyes and his entire look screaming reckless nonchnce, Melody found herself blinking in disbelief. She barely recognized him.


    Adam stared at the three people in front of him with varying shades of disbelief etched into their faces, and for a fleeting moment, he was amused. He could practically see the protectiveness coiling in Mr. Thomas, who looked one firm breath away from dering a full-blown crusade. The man¡¯s jaw was clenched so tightly, Adam was sure the man would end up with a broken mr.


    Mrs. Thomas, on the other hand, looked torn between curiosity, judgment, and a whole myriad of emotions that he did not have time to assess. As for Melody¡ªher irritation was radiating off her in waves. But since she was of no concern to him, he did not pay her any attention.


    He almost grinned at their confusion. Good, there was a reason he chose to dress like this. If he wanted answers, he needed to keep them off bnce.


    "Please. Have a seat."


    There was a pause, an awkward shuffle, and then, they all sat. Mr. Thomas¡¯s posture remained rigid, like he was sitting on a throne made of thorns. Marianne¡¯s hands were folded primly in herp, though her eyes kept flickering around.


    "Thank you foring. I understand this visit might not be easy, so I appreciate your time."


    Mr. Thomas made a derisive noise but said nothing.


    Adam continued, unbothered. "That said, I¡¯ll be direct¡ªwhy do you want to see Mnie?"


    The questionnded like a p in the silence. Mr. Thomas¡¯s eyes zed. "Because ," he barked, "she is my daughter!"


    There was venom in the way he said my, as if Adam had been the one who had stolen her from him and was now dangling her out of reach.


    Adam nodded once, slowly. "Understood," he said evenly, not reacting to the heat. "But please, Mr. Thomas, I need you to calm down. I¡¯m not here to argue."


    He nced briefly at Marianne, then back. "I know you think I¡¯m standing between you and your daughter. And I¡¯ll admit¡ªyes, I am, but it is for her protection and I intend to keep doing that. But it¡¯s not out of spite. The truth is... Mnie doesn¡¯t remember you much. Barely at all. And before we proceed with anything, there are a few things she needs rity on."


    The man opened his mouth again, but Marianneid a hand gently on his arm, giving him a quiet shake of her head. "Richard."


    Adam turned his attention to Marianne Thomas then and raised an eyebrow as she answered, her voice soft but trembling with emotion, "You don¡¯t understand the pain we¡¯ve suffered while we waited for Mnie to return to us. The number of times our hopes were raised and dashed...Collins, to us, it doesn¡¯t matter if our daughter remembers us or not. We just hope to see her, get to know her all over again and hope that she will be able to give us some space and ept us into her life."


    "It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t remember anything," Marianne Thomas said. "We¡¯re not asking for the past toe back. We just... we want a chance to make new memories with her. To start fresh. She can get to know us again, and we can learn who our daughter has be."


    She looked at Adam, her eyes brimming. "You tell her that-we don¡¯t expect anything from her. No obligations. Just a chance. That¡¯s all we¡¯re asking. Can you do that for us, Collins?"


    As she spoke, tears slid down her cheeks- silent and unchecked, but she didn¡¯t move to wipe them away. Her shoulders rose slightly with the effort of holding everything in, and though her face remained steady, her mouth twitched at the corners, as if even holding it together physically hurt as she continued," As long as she does not hate us, we are willing to give her all the space and time she needs."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 312: An Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 312: An Investigation</h4>


    "Why would she hate you?" Adam asked slowly, his gaze fixed on the older woman in front of him, whose tears continued to fall unchecked. This was the part that troubled him the most.


    Melody had told him that her parents were worried-deeply worried- that Mnie would hate them. And that fear, it seemed, stemmed from something her grandmother might have said. But, ording to Mnie, thedy had never even taken their names, let alone say something that might make her hate them. She had never once mentioned Mnie¡¯s parents directly- not in anger, not in resentment. The only time her mother was referenced at all, it had been with pain. Regret, even.


    So why this overwhelming fear?


    He looked up again and watched as Richard and Marianne Thomas exchanged a long, silent nce. Something passed between them-an understanding, or perhaps a decision-before Marianne finally spoke.


    "Does Mnie remember nothing at all?" she asked in a small voice. "Her grandmother never mentioned us? Not once?"


    Adam shook his head gently. "No," he replied. "Her grandmother never spoke of either of you-not to her, and not even in passing. That¡¯s why Mnie grew up assuming her parents were dead. She believed it her entire life."


    He paused, giving them a moment to absorb that, then continued carefully, "From what I¡¯ve been told, Mnie was taken by her maternal grandmother when she was just a child. The police report mentioned a dispute between you and yuor grandmother-something about how you were raising her. I¡¯m trying to understand... what happened back then? Can you tell me more about the argument?"


    Marianne opened her mouth to speak. Her lips trembled slightly, and she gave a small, shaky nod, clearly preparing to exin the moment that had fractured everything. But before she could begin, Richard cut in sharply.


    <subt>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</subt>


    "Why does it matter now?" he snapped almost rudely and with visible frustration. His voice was tight with restrained emotion. "What¡¯s the point of digging into an argument that happened over two decades ago? The crux of the matter is simple- our daughter was taken from us. That¡¯s the truth. And now... now we¡¯re just waiting to see if she¡¯lle back."


    "The crux of the matter is-if a woman who was usually rational suddenly went to such extreme lengths as to kidnap her granddaughter and disappear without a trace... all after a so-called simple argument-that sounds a bit too convenient, doesn¡¯t it?" Adam countered calmly not the least bit rattled by Richard Thomas¡¯s earlier outburst. If anything, he became more focused, deliberately goading the man. Because the only reason anyone would be so defensive is if they had something to hids.


    Richard¡¯s jaw tightened. He looked ready to snap and retort, but Marianne reached out and and once again touched his arm, stopping him. She let out a slow breath, her eyes filled with something halfway between weariness and reluctant eptance.


    <subt>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</subt>


    "She wasn¡¯t happy with me," she admitted finally. "Mnie¡¯s grandmother and I... we never truly got along. Not from the start. We had very different ways of thinking, and that only grew worse over time."


    She paused, as if choosing her next words carefully. "She had been a single mother for years and was fiercely independent-used to calling all the shots, making all the decisions on her own without ever needing to ask anyone for anything. That kind of mindset¡ªit shaped how she saw the world."


    Marianne nced at Richard, then looked down at her hands as they fidgeted in herp. "But I... I was different. I wasn¡¯t like her. I liked talking things through. I preferred to make decisions as a couple-with Richard. We consulted each other about everything, especially when it came to Mnie. That alone created tension between us from the very beginning. Added to that, she never liked Richard because she thought he was too controlling."


    She swallowed hard before continuing. "So, to her, it looked like I was weak or indecisive. But to me, it was just... partnership. Respect. I didn¡¯t want to end up like her. And that difference in perspective was always there, simmering under the surface. Thest time when we argued, it was actually my fault. I... I was too young and not too used to being... responsible. She was always telling me to grow up...."


    "Mnie was just four," she said slowly, eyes distant, as if watching the memory unfold in front of her. "We had gone shopping¡ªa quick trip, nothing borate. I told her to wait with me, but I got distracted with my shopping, and she wandered off. I didn¡¯t even notice right away and then,ter, I forgot her... at the mall.


    She drew in a trembling breath. Richard said nothing beside her, his face grim, but unmoving.


    "What I did not know was that Mnie had gone into the elevator. It was one of those old ones in the mall. And then... it got stuck. Just like that. The power flickered, and the doors jammed. She was trapped inside for over an hour before the maintenance crew could pry it open. No light. No air cirction. Just that tiny box. Alone."


    "It was terrifying for her. And I didn¡¯t even know... until mother asked me where Mnie was. We raced back to the mall and that is when we knew she was stuck. When they finally got her out, she was sobbing so hard she couldn¡¯t even breathe. I tried to hold her, but she clung to her grandmother. Not to me. And after that..." Her voice cracked. "She wouldn¡¯t even step into a lift again. For days she didn¡¯t speak much, wouldn¡¯t sleep alone, had nightmares every night and insisted on clinging to her grandmother."


    She looked up at Adam, and continued softly,"I was ashamed. I med myself entirely. I still do. But I didn¡¯t know how to help her. I thought maybe with time, with us around her, she¡¯d recover. I just needed a little space to think. I wanted to wait and talk to Richard before making any decisions. He¡¯d been away on business and I was waiting for him to return."


    "And your mother didn¡¯t agree?" Adam guessed quietly.


    Marianne nodded. "No. She was furious. Said waiting even a day was irresponsible. She wanted to take Mnie to a counsellor immediately. She thought I was being careless, that I wasn¡¯t taking the trauma seriously. But I... I wanted us to talk it through as a family. I didn¡¯t want to rush. I wanted to do it right."


    Her voice dropped to a rasp. "That night, Richard returned and she urged me to talk to him about it. But I was scared and avoided the topic. So, we had another argument and she said she would note back again. We thought it was just anger and since it wasing from a good heart, we thought we will talk to her once she¡¯d calmed down."


    "But then,ter that night... she took Mnie. Just like that. No warning, no discussion. And we never saw either of them again. It is why I always thought that Mnie would probably always hate me. After all, what sort of a mother would forget her child in a mall and not even remember about her until hourster?

 Chapter 313: A Summer Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 313: A Summer Vacation</h4>


    "Well, your Adam is certainly handsome... and far more striking than Mnie¡¯s Adam," Marianne remarked as she looked at the picture that Melody had just shown her. She looked at Melody and nodded at this, still looking down at the couple in the picture.


    It had been an entire day and night since Marianne and Richard Thomas had first met Adam Collins, yet the memory remained fresh and jarring. They had expected someone refined, possibly mild-mannered, the kind of man who wore neatly pressed shirts and sensible trousers and be simple like their Mnie. Instead, the man who had shaken Richard¡¯s hand and kissed Marianne¡¯s cheek had shown up in a dark polo neck, worn leather jacket, and jeans- looking like a hooligan.


    It wasn¡¯t until muchter, after they had peppered Melody with questions, that the truth came out. Apparently, that wasn¡¯t how Adam usually dressed at all. The leather, the edge-it had all been a fluke. Or worse, deliberate misdirection to put them off bnce. While Marianne was still in shock, her husband had been relieved.


    Richard had been the first tough, shaking his head and muttering something about "the boy having guts." He hadn¡¯t seemed too bothered¡ªin fact, he¡¯d almost admired the boldness. But Marianne couldn¡¯t quite recover from the initial shock. She had never expected someone to present himself so misleadingly on a first meeting.


    To her, it felt almost... insidious, even if unintentionally so. And so, somehow, she had formed an aversion to Adam Collins.


    Still, they had parted on polite terms. Adam had been courteous, even warm by the end. And he had promised to speak to Mnie-something that, despite everything, Marianne held onto as a sign of good faith. However, the moment they had parted and discovered the truth from Melody, she had been determined.


    If the child who had been so calm and patient, could end up marrying a rebel, she could not help worry about her younger daughter.


    Melody had always been stubborn and rebellious, if she ended up with someone like that, Marianne was at a loss on what she would do. So, the first thing, after being up the whole night and thinking, she had done the next morning, was to call Melody and asked her to send pictures of her beau.


    Thankfully, though her daughter had not sent the pictures over, she hade over in person, and as Marianne scrolled through the photos on her phone, Marianne felt a wave of relief wash over her. At least the boy dressed normally. No leather jacket in sight,just a clean shirt, a warm smile, and an overall decent, presentable appearance.


    <subt>fre/ew.ebnovel.c om</subt>


    Reassured and visibly pleased with this young man¡¯s ¡¯normal¡¯ look, Marianne nced up at Melody and smiled approvingly. "He really is much more handsome," she said with a satisfied nod. "Anyway, have you two stopped fighting? And when can we meet him?"


    Melody exhaled quietly, a breath she hadn¡¯t even realized she was holding. Thank God for the photo shoot. She had picked the right guy, and between different angles, outfits, and moods, she now had enough content on her phone to survive any of her mother¡¯s interrogations.


    "Hm. He¡¯s just really busy with work these days, Mom," she replied smoothly. "And after that, we were thinking of going on a short vacation. Maybe somewhere quiet. If you want, you can join us there. It¡¯ll be much more rxed than a formal sit-down meeting."


    Marianne¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea, the corners of her mouth lifting as she pped her hands together in delight."This is a wonderful idea! Absolutely wonderful!" she eximed, already imagining sunlit breakfasts and long, casual conversations. "You know what would make it even more lovely? Having Mnie with us. Why don¡¯t we invite her too? It¡¯ll be rxed andid-back, just like you said¡ªno pressure, no expectations. Just a little family getaway, something easy and warm. I really think it would do her some good."


    "Since she¡¯s married now, we might not get many chances like this to have her live with us. She¡¯d already maintaining her distance, who knows when we¡¯ll see her properly again? And we¡¯re already waiting and hoping for her to reach out. But if we were to have her stay with us like this, in a more personal, homely setting, I think things could shift."


    Marianne sighed, her voice filled with quiet hope. "She could get to know us all over again. Without the awkwardness or the formality. Just real conversations, shared meals, maybe even a fewughs. I think... I think that might open a door. We can organise this at the Hunting Lodge! I think that would be a good ce."


    Melody¡¯s smile faltered, just slightly. She knew this wasing-or something like it. Her mother always meant well, but her ideas had a way ofplicating things without meaning to. Still, Melody nodded slowly, careful to keep her tone light.


    "I don¡¯t mind," she said, offering a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "If Mnie wants toe, she¡¯s wee. It could be... fun. We can invite Adam too."


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t thrilled. The idea of being trapped in the same vacation home or resort with her ¡¯sister¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly rxing.


    But then again, now that everyone knew she had a boyfriend, maybe Adam and Mnie would return to their previous self and drop their guards. Adam would be polite to her agaun.


    And if Mnie was around, distracted, it would give Melody a little more time alone with Adam. A little more freedom to move closer, to test the waters without anyone noticing. She¡¯d use her ¡¯model¡¯ boyfriend to distract Mnie and know about Adam.


    With that constion to herself, Melody agreed with her mother¡¯s n to invite Adam and Mnie as well as her own beau Adam to the cabin the woods for a small vacation in a couple of weeks. It was a big and beautiful ce, perfect for some romance and couple time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 314: Drive

    <h4>Chapter 314: Drive</h4>


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    Mnie paused mid-step and turned to face Adam, lifting a brow at his ¡¯pouty¡¯ tone. "Yes," she said slowly, dragging the word out with mock patience. "I want to go. You met them, remember? They seem like perfectly normal people is what you said. I think I¡¯d like to get to know them properly."


    Adam leaned against the doorframe with folded arms and scowled, "You could¡¯ve said no. Or just met them over lunch. Dinner, even. But no-<i>three days</i> away? A vacation? Without me? I don¡¯t like it."


    She smirked and crossed the room toward him, stopping just close enough to tease him but not touch. "Ah, so that¡¯s what this is about."


    He didn¡¯t respond and simply red at her.


    Mnie giggled, leaned in, and pressed a kiss to the corner of his lips, "You don¡¯t like the idea of me going alone because you¡¯re worried? Is that it?"


    Adam¡¯s arms were around her waist before she could finish that question and move away, pulling her flush against him. "Mnie Collins," he murmured near her ear, voice low and deliberate, "I don¡¯t like being away from you. Not for a night. Not even a few hours. You¡¯re mine. How am I supposed to sleep knowing you¡¯re off with some strangers. I don¡¯t like it one bit."


    Sheughed, as her hands slid up his chest, fingers toying with the little pieces of ¡¯jewellery¡¯ on his chest as she teased," Its just tonight. You¡¯ll be able to join us tomorrow, won¡¯t you?"


    Adam shook his head and then nodded and asked hopefully," Why don¡¯t we go tomorrow?" As she red at him, he raised his hands in mock surrender even as his lips brushed across her cheek,"I¡¯m just saying, we could go together tomorrow. I¡¯ll be fine to drive. I am sure they would not mind.. You wouldn¡¯t have to sleep alone... and neither would I."


    Mnie tilted her head, pretending to consider it. "Tempting," she said softly. "But I already promised. It¡¯s just one night without you. Anyway, even if I stay back, you have to attend the overnight camp that the school has organised for Adir. So, we will have to separate. Why not go early then?"


    Adam grimaced at that, having no response. If he¡¯d known that Adir¡¯s overnight school camp would end up shing with Mnie¡¯s n to meet her biological parents, he never would have promised the kid. And now that she was going, he had no way out. A promise was a promise.


    He exhaled heavily and reached for her hand, his thumb brushing lightly across her knuckles. "Still doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it. You¡¯re going ahead without me, and I¡¯m stuck eating bad camp food and pretending to enjoy that."


    Mnieughed. "You¡¯re going to be fine. You love Adir¡¯s little friends."


    "I¡¯ll tolerate them," he corrected with a half-hearted re. "Because they¡¯re not the ones kissing my wife goodbye and driving her off to some mysterious hilltop getaway."


    "They¡¯re just my parents, Adam."


    "They¡¯re strangers. With better ess to you than I¡¯ll have for the next twenty four hours. And I definitely do not like it."


    She shook her head, amused, and turned to pick up her bag, ignoring his antics when she was pulled back into his body for a demanding kiss.


    And he would have gone on kissing herpletely content to lose track of time-if she hadn¡¯t stepped back with a breathlessugh, gently breaking the kiss. "Adam," she said, trying topose herself while still smiling, "I really need to go. I have to pick up Melody on the way, remember? It¡¯s a long drive, and we need to reach before it gets dark."


    Adam let out an exaggerated sigh, his arms falling to his sides in theatrical defeat. "Fine, fine," he mumbled, pouting like a scolded child. "Just... call me when you get there, okay? No excuses. I want to hear your voice."


    Mnie nodded, her expression softening as she reached for the door. "Of course I¡¯ll call you. The moment I reach. I promise."


    Adam carried her suitcase to the car with practiced ease and tossed it into the boot shutting it with a soft thunk. Mnie walked beside him, keys in hand, her smile still lingering from their goodbye. He opened the door for her and waited until she was seated, adjusting the seatbelt and fussing with the radio as if dying the inevitable.


    "You¡¯ve packed enough for a week," he muttered, not quite hiding the tinge of jealousy in his tone.


    Mnie grinned as she adjusted her sunsses. "You know I don¡¯t travel light. Besides, most of it¡¯s snacks."


    He leaned in and kissed her once more, soft and lingering. Then, with a resigned sigh, he stepped back and shut the door.


    She rolled the window down just a little. "I¡¯ll call as soon as we reach, okay?"


    "You better," he said, forcing a crooked smile.


    She started the engine and gave him a little wave.


    Adam stood in the driveway, arms crossed, watching her car pull away until the red tail lights disappeared around the corner. He lifted his hand for one final wave, even though she couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Then, slowly, he turned back toward the house¡ªhis smile fading.


    There was a tightness in his chest that hadn¡¯t gone away. His instincts were buzzing now, unsettled. He frowned and nced back at the empty road, his jaw tighten. Something about the whole thing didn¡¯t sit right with him even though he had checked everything rted to the ce she was going.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Mnie arrived outside Melody¡¯s house, parked by the curb and nced at her phone to check the time, then leaned back in her seat with a small sigh. Even though she had put up a brave front for Adam, the truth was that she was hesitant about going with these people. But, she reminded herself that it was okay since Adam would be joining them soon.


    A few momentster, Melody stepped out, dragging a small suitcase behind her and waving with her free hand. Mnie got out to help her load the luggage.


    "Ready?" she asked, popping the trunk.


    "Yep," Melody replied brightly. "Thank you so much, Mnie for taking this time out. It means a lot... to all of us."


    Mnie nodded, trying to curb her own disturbing thoughts. Somehow, her aversion to Melody Thomas, her sister, had only increased since discovering the truth instead of going down.


    They climbed into the car and soon Mnie pulled back onto the road.


    Neither of them noticed the ck SUV parked a few houses down as they were each lost in their own thoughts. Its headlights remained off, engine humming low. The driver adjusted the rearview mirror, eyes fixed on the taillights of Mnie¡¯s car as it moved further down the road.


    And then, slowly, the SUV pulled out and followed.

 Chapter 315: I Don’t

    <h4>Chapter 315: I Don¡¯t</h4>


    "You don¡¯t like me much, do you?" Melody asked, her voice breaking the long silence that had stretched between them as they drove.


    Mnie turned her head slightly, giving her a measured look before returning her eyes to the road. "I don¡¯t know you well enough topletely dislike you," she said, her tone even. "But I can¡¯t say I like you either."


    Melody raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re quite direct."


    "You are too," Mnie replied, without missing a beat.


    That made Melody smile. She leaned back a little, her fingers drumming lightly against her thigh as she studied the woman beside her. Her older sister. There was something guarded in Mnie¡¯s posture, something unreadable that only made Melody more curious.


    <sub>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</sub>


    After a beat, Melody said, almost casually, "You know, I like Adam."


    She watched Mnie out of the corner of her eye, waiting for a reaction¡ªa sharp nce, a shift in her seat, maybe even a sigh. But there was none of that. Mnie stayedposed, her gaze fixed on the road ahead as she gave a small, almost indifferent nod.


    "Hmm. I¡¯ve noticed," she said simply.


    Melody¡¯s smile faltered just a little. She had expected resistance, maybe a cold stare, a warning, some trace of defensiveness. But instead, there was this-calm acknowledgment. No judgment. No challenge. No hint of insecurity or territorial jealousy. It unsettled her more than any sharp retort or bitter remark ever could have. Mnie hadn¡¯t tried to protect her position or draw a line in the sand. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to look surprisedor worried.


    And that¡ªthat¡ªthrew Melody off far more than any warning Mnie might have given her to stay away from Adam. But there was nothing. Nothing except that calm nod and her eyes fixed forward, like she could not even be bothered about this.


    The silence returned, hanging in the space between them like a veil neither was willing to lift.


    A few seconds passed. Maybe more. Then Melody let out a soft sigh, her fingers curling slightly on herp before she spoke again. Her voice was quieter this time, less teasing, more honest.


    "I¡¯ll get over it, you know," she said, her gaze drifting to the window. "You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t even know why I feel such a strong pull towards him. It¡¯s not love or anything dramatic. I think... I think it¡¯s the dependable vibe he gives off. Like, no matter what¡¯s going on, he¡¯ll handle it. He¡¯ll show up. There¡¯s something strangelyforting about that. And the way he is with Adir... it just makes him more real. I guess that¡¯s rare and precious."


    She paused in thought and turned her head away, thus failing to notice the sharp nce that Mnie sent her way this time.


    Melody let the silence linger for another moment before speaking again, her voice light, but with a deliberate undertone, as if casually tossing a pebble to test the depth of still water.


    "Don¡¯t you ever feel... ufortable?" she asked, still looking out the window but clearly watching Mnie¡¯s reaction through the corner of her eye. "I mean, the way we look. It¡¯s not just simr. It¡¯s identical. Same face. Same voice, almost. What if¡ªwhat if someday Adam mistakes me for you?"


    She nced at Mnie now, her gaze direct, almost challenging. "It¡¯s already happened once, you know. That time in the Club. He thought I was you when he hugged me."


    There was a beat of silence, the kind that stretched with meaning. But Mnie didn¡¯t flinch. Her hands stayed steady on the wheel, her eyes focused ahead and Melody realized that Adam had already told her about this. She felt a moment of difort then. She¡¯d thought he would not tell something like this because it could have lead to a fight between them. But Mnie already knew...


    Just when she thought to say something else, Mnie spoke up, "We might share a face and a body. But that¡¯s where it ends. We¡¯re very different people, Melody. And Adam knows that. He may have mistaken you for me once. But he won¡¯t do it again.


    Melody watched her, her smile more subdued now, and nodded slowly. "That¡¯s good. That¡¯s... really good."


    The weight of unspoken things hung in the air between them. This was the warning that Melody had expected to receive. Thate what may, Melody would not be able toe between Mnie and Adam. She thought to tell her that she won¡¯t. She will definitely try to get over her irresponsibel crush, but ultimately she could not say it.


    Because in the next breath, the car ahead of them suddenly mmed on its brakes.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened. "Hold on-"


    She jerked the steering wheel to the left instinctively while hitting the brake, but the road was slick from the early evening drizzle, and the tires skidded. The vehicle spun sharply, and a split secondter, there was a sharp, jarring <i>crunch</i> as their car collided with the side of the one in front.


    The airbags exploded out with a <i>bang</i>, mming into both of them with brutal force. Mnie¡¯s head jerked to the side while Melody¡¯s arms instinctively went up, covering and protecting her face.. There was ringing in their ears, a rush of static in their heads, and the pungent, almost metallic smell of the airbag powder filling their lungs.


    "Mel¡ª" Melody coughed, trying to gather her thoughts, her vision swimming.


    Before either of them could properly register what had happened, the driver¡¯s side door and her door flew open. Men in ck hoodies yanked them both out by their arms. "Out! Get out now, the tank could blow! There might be a fire! There is already smoke."


    "What- wait-" Mnie started, blinking as the lights of the other vehicles blurred around her but she was already being carried away to a car at the back by the good samiritan who told her," Sit here."


    Mnie tried to keep her eyes open but her head seemed to be bursting and as she struggled to catch her breath, she noticed Melody being helped into the car too. Extending her hand, she caught Melody¡¯s, trying to reach out.


    In the next second, both women felt a pinch on their arms and soon found themselves losing consciousness as the car sped off the highway. The two ment who had dragged them into the car, looked down at the same face on the two women and exchanged a confused look. Which of these women was their target.


    Finally, the man patted the face of one woman roughly and asked her," What is your name?"


    She opened her eyes, trying to make sense as she was asked," What is going on? Where are you taking me?"


    But her question earned her a p that had her head snap back as the man asked again," What is your name?"


    "Mel... Mnie." She gasped. The men exchanged a look and then the SUV soon slowed and Mnie was thrown out of the car, onto the side of the road before the car took off again.


    Finally, the two men exchanged a nce and made a call," Sir, we have the woman you were looking for. Melody Thomas. Where should we deliver her?"


    Soon, an unconscious Melody was taken to an abandoned air field, where she was ced in a helicopter and taken away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 316: Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 316: Hurt</h4>


    Two Hours Later, Isted Ind.


    A man stood by the tall ss windows of his remote cliffside mansion, his sharp eyes fixed on the pale sky above the sea. The light outside had begun to shift-thest rays of afternoon slipping behind heavy clouds-but he stood motionless, hands in his pockets, a faint, unreadable smile tugging at his lips.


    It had been two hours since the message hade through. The ¡¯package¡¯ had been secured. Noplications. No problems. Just as he had ordered.


    And now, he waited. For his package. He had thought about this moment for a long time. Not obsessively¡ªhe was far too disciplined for that. But thoroughly. It had taken him so long to bring her back... His lips lifted as he heard the sound of the approaching helicopter and he walked away from the window, towards his roof. He could hardly wait anymore.


    He climbed the narrow staircase to the rooftop, his pace unhurried while the roar of the approaching helicopter grew louder with every step.


    The moment the aircraft touched down, two men jumped out. One signaled with a sharp nod while the other helped guide down a metal gurney, strapped securely, a figure lying motionless on top.


    The man approached slowly, the hem of his dark coat ring slightly with the wind. His eyes never left the woman on the stretcher. Her hair was windswept, her skin unnaturally pale beneath the rotor wash, but it was her face that made him stop walking for half a second.


    There was a faint bruise along her cheekbone. Her lip looked slightly split. Her right temple was reddened, maybe even a little swollen.


    His jaw tensed.


    The nearest operative stepped forward to speak, but before he could open his mouth, the man¡¯s voice cut through the noise as he coldly questioned,"


    "How did she get hurt?"


    The question was simple. But it froze both men on the spot.


    The first man nced at his colleague, then stepped forward. "There was an airbag deployment during the collision. She hit the side pir when the car spun. She was unconscious by the time we reached her. No oneid a hand on her, Sir."


    The man¡¯s pale eyes narrowed as he examined her face again, as if trying to decide if he believed them. A long pause followed as the wind continued to howl.


    "Call the doctore,I want a medical report. Every mark ounted for," he said finally, his tone t but leaving no room for argument. "And if I find out anyone touched her..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence as the two operatives almost shuddered due to the warning and started to take the gurney towards the elevator.


    The elevator doors slid open. The gurney was wheeled out without a word, the sound of its wheels echoing down the corridor. They moved quickly, efficiently, toward the room he had prepared.


    View the correct content at fre.ewe(bn)ovel.c om


    At the end of the hallway, the double doors opened, revealing arge, dimly lit bedroom. No one spoke. The men pushed the gurney inside and moved toward the bed ready to pick up the woman and ce her on the bed. But before he could, a cold voice stopped him,"Leave her.."


    The two men stopped at once. Not even daring to make a single move.


    The tall man stepped forward, gaze locked on the unconscious woman. At his nod, both men retreated from the room, closing the doors behind them.


    He stood there for a moment, silent. Then he moved, unstrapping her arms and legs with slow, controlled precision. Nothing rushed. Nothing careless.


    He lifted her in his arms, holding her as though she was made of something delicate and irreceable. Her head lolled against his chest, her face still showing the bruise on her cheek and the swelling near her temple.


    He didn¡¯t speak until he hadid her down and tucked the nket over her, smoothing it with one hand. Then he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her for a long moment.


    His fingers brushed her hair back, gently. Then he cupped her face, thumb resting on her cheek.


    "Wee home, Melody," he said softly.


    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel


    "I promised you I¡¯de for you, didn¡¯t I?" A pause. "Here I am."


    He watched her, eyes unreadable. "Now we can be together. No interference. No distractions. Just you and me."


    He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead, breathing in her scent.


    Then he stood, walked to the far wall, and pressed a switch. The window shutters began to close with a soft mechanical hum, sealing the room.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    He stood there for a moment longer, watching her, as ifmitting every detail of her sleeping form to memory and then smiled, whispering, "You should have never left. But it¡¯s fine now. You¡¯re back. And this time... I¡¯m not letting you go. After all, Melody and Cadence are always meant to be together. Cadence always controls Melody,<sup>1</sup></anno> doesn¡¯t it?"


    Then he turned and walked toward the adjoining study. The door clicked shut behind him as he walked into his study, waiting for the doctor to arrive.


    Inside, the room was dark, save for the glow of a singlemp over a desk. He reached for the half-empty ss he had left earlier and took a slow sip, his fingers drumming once against the crystal. His attention had been snagged by the multitude of pictures on his table. Of him and Cadence. Looking into the camera as they hugged and held each other, their cheeks touching closely.


    He picked up the picture and caressed it carefully, a smile on his face,"Look how happy we were when we were together. Before you got silly ideas in your head about your indepence and freedom. Its not like I would have kept you captured here on this ind. Now you¡¯ve left me no choice though. Soon, we will make new memories so that I can fill this entire room with us. Wake up fast, my dear Melody. I am waiting for us. We need to re start where we left off."

 Chapter 317: Hospitalized

    <h4>Chapter 317: Hospitalized</h4>


    "Where is Mnie Collins?"


    The nurse looked up, startled by the sharp, authoritative voice that cut through the quiet hum of the reception area. Her fingers hovered mid-air over the keyboard as she blinked at the man in front of her, clearly taken aback by his intensity. After a brief pause, she turned to her screen, typed something quickly, and replied, "She¡¯s in the emergency ward. Just go straight ahead and take the first left."


    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)


    Adam didn¡¯t wait for another word. His heart was pounding, his mind a storm of fear and confusion. Almost out of his mind with worry, he broke into a run, his footsteps echoing against the sterile hospital floors as he tore down the hallway. But just as he reached the bend leading to the emergency ward, he skidded to a stop.


    Standing ahead were the Thomases, their faces grim and pale. Beside them stood two uniformed police officers, their expressions unreadable, their postures tense. The group turned toward him in eerie unison, as if they had been waiting.


    Adam¡¯s breath caught in his throat, but he didn¡¯t bother to catch it. His voice came out rough,ced with dread as he forced the words out, "What happened?"


    The taller of the two officers stepped forward, his badge clipped neatly to his chest. He nced at the tablet in his hand before looking up at Adam.


    "Are you Adam Collins? The victim¡¯s husband?"


    Adam¡¯s mouth was dry, his mind barely able to process the words, as he nodded stiffly and bot out a,"Yes." All the while the word victim seemed to be echoing in his head as he tried to focus on what the officer had to say.


    The officer gave him a curt nod in return, then said, "Your wife is currently in surgery. She sustained multiplecerations along her right arm and some internal trauma. From what the medical team says, it appears she was thrown off a moving vehicle. And then she walked all the way here to the hospital. They¡¯re doing what they can. She should be out soon, but we¡¯ll need to speak with her first before you¡¯re allowed to talk to her.


    Adam¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides, but he said nothing. He wanted to argue, to tell them that he didn¡¯t give a damn about their procedures¡ªthat she was his wife and he had every right to see her¡ªbut he knew how this worked. Standard procedure. No interference until they were sure she was stable and the scene had been officially documented.


    He gave another nod. "Understood."


    "Do you know anyone who might want to harm your wife or her sister?," the officer questioned.


    free.webno(v)e\l.(c)om


    Adam took a deep breath, his jaw tightening as he shook his head, "Not that I know of." What he didn¡¯t mention was the long list of them who were either not alive anymore or already behind bars.


    "That may be so. But someone clearly did want to hurt one of them¡ªor both. There was no randomness in what happened."


    Adam frowned, his heart thudding harder. "What do you mean?"


    The officer sighed and continued, "Witness ounts and traffic camera footage confirm that the car that caused the sudden brake had been following them for at least six kilometers before the incident. They were being hunted. The car ahead and the one behind, both knew what was going on.


    "Exactly. The airbag deployment disorients most people. It¡¯s the perfect moment to strike¡ªespecially if you¡¯re targeting someone who won¡¯t go down without a fight. And we¡¯ve got more."


    Adam turned sharply to face him.


    "Several bystanders on the highway stopped afterward. A few managed to catch glimpses of the men who dragged the women out. There were three¡ªfaces covered. But what stood out most is what one of them shouted."


    "What did they say?"


    The detective looked grim. "One of them was heard yelling that there was a ¡¯problem¡¯-and then something about ¡¯same face.¡¯ Multiple witnesses reported hearing a variation of that phrase. ¡¯It¡¯s the same face,¡¯ ¡¯They look the same,¡¯ ¡¯Which one is it¡¯-we¡¯re still verifying the exact wording. But the implication is clear."


    "They weren¡¯t sure who they were after," Adam said slowly, the weight of it sinking in. "Mnie or Melody."


    "Exactly. The current theory is that they only needed one of them-but they didn¡¯t know which one until they got closer. Something must have spooked them or maybe they confirmed the identity of the one they wanted and then left Mnie behind but took the other one. Melody."


    Adam took a step back, as if the ground under his feet had shifted. He leaned against the nearest wall, trying to make sense of it all. "Do you think it was meant for Mnie? That she was the original target?"


    The detective hesitated, then said, "We don¡¯t know yet. It could be that they wanted her and took Melody by mistake. Or it could be the opposite-they wanted Melody and tried to neutralise Mnie when she got in the way. Either way, the resemnce caused confusion. That¡¯s clear. Whoever nned this didn¡¯t expect both women to be together-or look so alike. Or probably they didn¡¯t even know that they were two of them.


    Thinking back to the traces of tranquilizer found on Mnie¡¯s clothes and tampering in her office¡¯s elevator, Adam had a feeling that their original target had indeed probably been his wife. But then, how did Mnie escape those people while Melody was caught and taken away.


    But, he did not add anyments or questions and simply asked," Did you find the car in which they tried to kidnap her?"


    The officer shook his head, "Not yet. But we are already looking for it. We¡¯ve already sent out teams to Miss Melody¡¯s house and to your wife¡¯s office, to look for any clues and interview any arguments they might have gotten into."


    Adam nodded and was about to ask more when the doctor stepped out of the emergency room. Ignoring the man, Adamw alked straight to the doctor.

 Chapter 318: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 318: Who?</h4>


    Mnie woke up with a snap, her eyes flying open fromplete darkness to blinding white in less than a second. She stared up at the ceiling, breath shallow, body rigid. Her eyes darted left, then right, trying to make sense of where she was. But everything around her looked pale, in and sterile.


    Then she shut her eyes again, the harsh light above her too much to bear. Her heart thudded unevenly as the confusion set in. What was happening? Had she woken up in a hospital? Again?


    With her eyes closed, she tried to recall if she¡¯d had another panic attack or something but she could hardly concentrate on that... There was something cold beneath her back. Her fingers twitched slightly against starched sheets. She took another breath and winced. Her chest felt tight. Her ribs ached. Her nose... her nose felt like it had collided with a brick wall.


    "Did she really have another panic attack?" That thought came uninvited, floating up from old memories. But no, this wasn¡¯t like before. This feeling was different...The sinking feeling, the trembling limbs, the sensation of drowning without water.


    But this time... she remembered nothing. Until she did.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    It hit her all at once¡ªthe image of the road rushing past the window, the car in front of them mming its brakes, the world jerking forward in violent motion. The deafening sound of impact. The airbag exploding in her face like a punch from nowhere. That blinding sh of white, the sting in her eyes, the way her head had snapped back. Melody screaming. Hands grabbing as she was dragged out of the car by passers by.. The taste of blood in her mouth.


    Her breathing hitched, and her fingers curled into the sheets.


    She breathed in slowly, deliberately, grounding herself in the present moment. She was alive. That much was certain. And the beeping in the distance¡ªthe faint hum of machines¡ªconfirmed what she suspected.


    She was in a hospital. Again.


    A grimace twisted her face as she exhaled. Her nose definitely bore the brunt of the collision. Every breath felt like it scraped against bruised cartge. Her face was sore, her body stiff, her arms heavy. But she was awake.


    Her first thought was Adam. He¡¯d have been worried sick.


    She parted her lips, trying to call out his name, though her throat was dry and her voice cracked before it could form properly. She didn¡¯t even manage a full syble.


    But before she could try again, a cool sensation brushed against her lips. A momentter, water touched her mouth. She blinked in surprise, and a faint smile ghosted across her face. Adam had already expected that she would be thirsting.


    Gratefully, she opened her mouth, allowing the rim of a straw to slide in. The water was lukewarm but soothing, running down her dry throat like relief itself. She sipped slowly, savouring it despite the dull pain in her neck each time she swallowed. Her free hand shifted slightly across the nket, searching for him.


    A hand slipped into hers and she smiled slowly as their fingers inteced gently, his thumb brushing over the back of her hand in slow, soothing circles.


    Mnie smiled faintly. Of course. Adam. Who else would sit there silently and wait for her to wake, already ready with water, already offering reassurance with just his presence?


    She took another slow sip of the water, swallowing carefully. Her neck still ached, and her throat felt like sandpaper, but the relief of hydration was enough to keep her calm. Her hand twitched slightly under his, and she almostughed¡ªa dry, cracked breath escaping her lips¡ªas the thought came to her:


    "Here we go again, Adam. Back in the hospital."


    She was about to whisper it, maybe even tease him gently about how he always ended up holding her hand in sterile rooms like this.


    But then she froze.


    Something was wrong.


    The fingers wrapped around hers were longer. The palm too broad. The scent in the air wasn¡¯t Adam¡¯s. And now that her mind was a little clearer, the touch didn¡¯t feelforting anymore¡ªit felt wrong. Strangely intimate, but unfamiliar.


    She tried to pull her hand back.


    But the hand didn¡¯t let go.


    Her heart jumped, and rm flickered through her. She gave a firmer tug, but the grip only tightened, not painfully, but firmly enough to stop her movement. The smile vanished from her lips as cold awareness settled in.


    This wasn¡¯t Adam.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    A stranger was sitting beside her, far too close, his features calm andposed, his eyes locked on her with a look that was meant to be reassuring but sent a ripple of dread down her spine. His other hand rested casually on the edge of the bed, just beside her, as if it belonged there. As if he had every right to be there.


    She jerked her hand again, trying her best to pull her hand out of his grasp. But the man didn¡¯t flinch, nor did he let go of her hand. "Mel... Mel, you need to calm down. You¡¯re not allowed to talk for now. Don¡¯t panic. You¡¯ll hurt yourself."


    She tried to make a sound, anything to alert someone, but all that came out was a strained croak. Her throat wasn¡¯t cooperating, her body too sluggish to respond quickly. Her legs shifted under the sheets, but even her attempt to move felt like swimming through wet sand. She writhed slightly in ce, her panic rising.


    )


    The man pressed a hand gently but firmly to her shoulder, keeping her still. "You were injured. You¡¯re in recovery. Please don¡¯t move. And please don¡¯t try to speak. The doctor said any strain could make things worse. Calm down, Mel."


    But she wasn¡¯t listening anymore. She wanted to scream. Her breathing grew sharp and erratic, and her hand iled weakly as she tried again to pull away from him. Her gaze darted around the room¡ªdesperate for a nurse, a doctor, anyone¡ªas the beeping of the heart monitor behind her suddenly elerated.


    The machines reacted almost instantly. The steady, calming rhythm turned erratic-sharp, fast blips echoing through the room. rms sounded. Paned every second now.


    "Doctor!" the man called out, raising his voice just enough to be heard over the rising monitor. "Doctor, something¡¯s wrong!"

 Chapter 319: Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 319: Instinct</h4>


    ¡¯Mnie¡¯ opened her eyes slowly, wincing at the dull, persistent pain that radiated through her entire body. Every limb ached, and even the simple act of blinking felt like an effort. She had been pped, shoved, and thrown out of the car after the ident- and it had taken everyst ounce of strength, sheer willpower, and desperation to stumble her way to the hospital before copsing just inside the entrance.


    Now, as her vision adjusted to the sterile white of the hospital room, her gaze swept the space cautiously, her heart picking up speed at the unfamiliar surroundings. Then her eyesnded on something-someone- that made it skip altogether.


    Adam.


    He was sitting there, right next to her bed, his head tilted forward, eyes closed, as if he¡¯d been keeping vigil for hours. His presence caught her off guard and yet warmed her as she realized her situation. It had ben spur of the moment thing. When those people had asked for her name, her intuition had somehow warned her... It was such a stroke of luck.


    As she stared at him, she wanted to say something, ask him why he was there, how long he had been sitting like that and where Mnie was, but her throat was far too dry, and the words died before they even reached her lips.


    A faint sound escaped her anyway and somehow, Adam seemed to sense it immediately. His eyes opened sharply, focused on her in an instant. Without a word, he reached for the water jug on the side table, poured a ss, and brought it carefully to her lips, guiding the straw so she could drink. His movements were quiet, gentle, but practiced¡ªalmost like he¡¯d been waiting for her to wake up.


    She sipped slowly, her eyes never leaving his face as she came to a realisation... He thought she was Mnie...


    She sipped slowly, her eyes never leaving his face as she felt the butterflies in her stomach at his care. All she¡¯d wanted was to take ce Mnie¡¯s ce in his life. There were so many nights she had only thought of that... and now that could be true. This was fate. It had to be. That is why when questioned about her name, she had said her name was Mnie. To the kidnappers and to the hospital staff.


    When she had drunk enough, she let the straw fall from her lips and she watched as he moved his hand away. To make sure that what she was thinking was, in fact true, she quickly reached out with trembling fingers and wrapped her hand around his wrist.


    She hald expected him to throw her hand away, but then, he turned his hand around, and held hers... She was exhilerated.


    In the next moment, she pulled herself up suddenly and without warning threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest. Her body shook with sobs as she clung to him and she felt excitement run through her. She was holding him. Adam, the man she had fallen for was hugging her.


    Realizing that she was trembling with excitement and that it might make his suspicious, she held him close and whispered, "I was so scared. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d make it... I thought I was going to die, Adam..."


    Adam froze for a second, clearly taken aback by the sudden outburst. His arms hovered for a moment before one tentatively moved to her back, more out of reflex thanfort. He opened his mouth to say something and reassure her instead of teasing her the way he would, but was interrupted by a firm voice from behind.


    "The visit is over. Mr Collins. You already have been informed..."


    Adam turned his head and nodded at the officer who had been standing quietly in the corner of the room as the man stepped forward with an impassive face.


    Mnie seemed to have not heard the man as she clung to him tighter, as if unwilling to ler go. Adam looked down at Mnie, whose fingers were digging slightly into the fabric of his shirt as though she didn¡¯t want to let go. He hesitated, then gently reached down and began to peel her arms away from his waist with care. She resisted, just for a second, but then finally let go as her hands dropped back to her sides, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Adam gave her onest nce as something unreadable flickered across his face before he stepped back and nodded silently to the officer, leaving the door.


    As the door closed after him, Melody felt a trace of worry. She was going to be questioned by the police. And now, if she said she was Melody and not Mnie... they would ask questions.. She took in a deep breath, trying to control her fear. No.. by now, Mnie must be with him, if she was right.


    And if she was with him, there was no way she would return. Which meant that from this day forward, she would be Mnie.


    She shifted slightly, her back pressing against the pillows as she tried to appear calm. But her fingers gripped the nket a little too tightly, and her chest rose and fell with the nerves she was trying to bury.


    The officer pulled a chair closer to the side of the bed and sat down, pulling out a small notepad. His face was unreadable, his voice calm and controlled as he spoke.


    "Let¡¯s start with your name."


    Her breath caught for the briefest second. She hesitated and then took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    "Mnie," she said, forcing a weak smile, "Mnie Collins."


    The officer studied her, his pen pausing above the notepad for a second too long before he nodded once and scribbled something down.


    "All right, Mnie," he said. "Can you walk me through what happened? From the beginning. Anything you might remember from the moment, your car crashed into the vehicle ahead."


    Melody nodded and then said slowly," But before that, officer, can you tell me where is my sister?"


    The officer paused and then nodded," Your sister was taken away by the attackers. And this is why I want you to think hard, because anything you might tell us will help us in finding her.."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 320: I Am Not

    <h4>Chapter 320: I Am Not</h4>


    "You have to be careful. She¡¯s still deeply traumatized-not just from the ident, but possibly from the way your people kidnapped her here. That whole experience would have added to her distress. So you need to tread lightly. Be very, very careful."


    "But I <i>was</i> careful. I was only holding her hand...", the man said slowly as he looked down at the frail woman sleeping on the bed but the doctor cut him off slowly, "That may be, but you can¡¯t risk doing anything that might unsettle her. Right now, her blood pressure is dangerously high, Cadance. It¡¯s not safe- not for her body, and certainly not for her brain. There¡¯s still some residual swelling, and if the pressure continues to rise, it could cause a blood vessel to rupture. A burst artery in the brain would be catastrophic."


    Cadance¡¯s jaw tensed, but he nodded. "I understand. I¡¯ll be careful. I promise."


    The doctor gave a short nod in return, his expression easing only slightly. "Good. That¡¯s important¡ªfor both of you."


    He nced at the monitors once more before continuing, "Also, try to keep her as calm and rxed as possible. No sudden stress, no surprises, no emotional triggers. And don¡¯t let her talk, not yet. It might seem harmless, but even speaking could put strain on her system right now."


    Cadance frowned. "Then how is she supposed to¡ª"


    "Keep a notepad and a pen nearby," the doctor interrupted, voice low but firm. "Let her write down whatever she wants to say. It¡¯s the safest way for her tomunicate until the swelling goes down and the pressure stabilizes."


    Cadance¡¯s eyes flicked to the small table beside the bed. He gave another slow nod. "Alright. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    "Good." The doctor took onest look at the sleeping woman before turning away. "Call if anything changes."


    The man nodded silently and walked the doctor to the door, murmuring a quiet thanks before closing it behind him. He returned to the chair beside Melody¡¯s bed and sank into it with a heavy sigh, his eyes fixed on her pale, still face.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, my sweetheart," he whispered, his voice low and rough with guilt. "I didn¡¯t think those idiots would actually hurt you just to bring you here. I swear, I only told them to bring you¡ªnothing more. I never imagined they¡¯d go so far, never thought they¡¯d cause an ident that would leave you like this."


    His fingers curled slightly against the edge of the bed as he leaned forward, eyes scanning the bruises on her skin, the tubes, the machines. "I should have known better. I should¡¯ve stopped them. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen... not like this. I know I should havee directly to you. But I was so angry..."


    As the man spoke, he failed to notice the figure on the bed twitch ever so slightly.


    Mnie dared not open her eyes. The moment she¡¯d regained consciousness, she had heard the strange man speaking in a low voice full of remorse about how <i>he</i> had been the one responsible for her ident... and then for having her brought here. Kidnapped her. The words sank in slowly, chilling her from the inside out.


    What she didn¡¯t understand was <i>why</i>. Why would this man whom she didn¡¯t recognize at all-go to such lengths? Why cause an ident just to take her? And what was the meaning of all this... keeping her here in the hospital, holding her hand and calling her Mel?


    Her first thought had been ransom. Maybe he was after money. Maybe he nned to extort Adam. But as he continued speaking¡ªapologizing, talking about bringing her back himself, about how he hadn¡¯t meant for her to get hurt¡ªshe realized this wasn¡¯t about money.


    This was something else entirely. Something far more personal.


    And that was when a memory flickered¡ªhazy and fragmented¡ªright before she had lost consciousness again. The man... he had called her Mel... Mel for Melody and not Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought she was someone else. He thinks I¡¯m Melody.


    The realization struck her like a jolt, and before she could stop herself, her body jerked involuntarily. The sudden movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    She felt his presence shift immediately. Then, his hand closed around hers and her eyes snapped open, panic surging through her as she stared up at him. That same thought kept echoing in her head, louder now, more frantic: He thinks I¡¯m Melody.


    She tried to pull her hand away, tried to speak, tried to make a sound-anything-but he was faster. Before she could even part her lips, his hand mped down over her mouth, cutting off her voice as he said," Don¡¯t say anything."


    Already, she could feel her body tense under his grip. The weight of his palm,rge and suffocating, pressed hard against her face, making it difficult to breathe. Instinct kicked in. With all the strength she could muster, she bit down¡ªhard¡ªinto the flesh of his palm.


    He yelped, recoiling at once, and ripped his hand away, staring down at her in shock before he stared at her softly and dangerously," My my, Melody. You¡¯ve grown ws. Or rather I should say teeth..."


    As he spoke, he looked down at the angry red mark forming on his palm, flexing his fingers slowly before ncing back up at her. A smile spread across his lips and Mnie felt herself shiver in fear.


    "You¡¯re sick right now, so I won¡¯t punish you for this," he said, voice still eerily calm. "Butter...ter, I¡¯ll remember. And so will you."


    Mnie¡¯s heart thundered in her chest as she tried again to speak, her lips parting in desperation, but he was already moving. His hand mped back over her mouth, silencing her a second time. She thrashed, her jaw tightening, ready to bite him again-when suddenly he pulled away, lifting his hand just out of reach.


    "The doctor said you¡¯re not supposed to talk, Mel," he said, as if he hadn¡¯t just threatened her. His tone had shifted again-lighter, falsely sweet, patronizing. "Here. Take this."


    He reached to the side and picked up a small notepad and pen, then held them out to her. "Write whatever you want. Just don¡¯t use that pretty mouth yet."


    Mnie¡¯s eyes flicked between the notepad and the man¡¯s face, trying to steady her breathing. Then, without a word, she snatched the pad from his hand and gripped the pen tightly.


    Her fingers trembled as she scribbled in hurried, nted letters, "I am not Melody. My name is Mnie."

 Chapter 321: No No.

    <h4>Chapter 321: No No.</h4>


    Her fingers trembled as she scrawled in hurried, nted letters: <i>"I am not Melody. My name is Mnie."</i>


    She held the notepad out with both hands, her breath uneven. The man- Cadence, read the message, his brows pulling into a deep frown. In the next second, he tossed the pad aside and sat down beside her.


    "Now¡¯s not the time for jokes, Mel," he said sharply. "Who even is Mnie?"


    Then, he leaned forward, his hand moving to cup her face as he said," Mel, baby. I know we parted on bad terms. But I still love you..."


    Mnie shook her head slowly moving it away from his hand, eyes flicking toward the discarded notepad as she tried to get the person to understand. She tried to speak again, but only a dry rasp came out. Her throat burned and she knew she would not be able to say much so she pushed forward, reaching slightly toward the edge of the bed, hoping to get the pad back. But the moment she moved, his hand shot out and grabbed her wrist.


    She jerked in surprise and tried to pull away only for him to snap at her, "Mel! Stop it. You¡¯re supposed to be resting. Even if you¡¯re pretending not to be Melody, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that your body needs to heal. Stop trying to pick up an argument.


    Mnie continued to struggle, trying to twist her hand free even as his grip tightened painfully. Frustration bubbled inside her when the man refused to let go. In a final attempt to knock some sense into him, she raised her free hand and pped him across the face-hard.


    The crack of skin on skin echoed through the room as his head snapped to the side.


    For a moment, silence hung in the air as she felt a murderous surround him. For a moment, Mnie felt intense fead. But in the next moment, her focus was on her painfullt throbbing hand. Because the motion of pping him, had tugged at the IV needle embedded in her hand, and in the next second, it slipped outpletely.


    A gasp tore from her throat as pain shot through her hand and up her arm. Blood immediately began to trickle from the open vein. Her breath caught in her chest as she looked down at the dark red spreading across her skin.


    The man¡¯s anger vanished in an instant the moment he saw the blood.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, and without another word, he turned and opened the door. "Doctor!" he called out urgently. "Doctor,e quickly!"


    Mnie didn¡¯t pay him any attention. She sat upright, clutching her injured arm with trembling fingers, trying to press down on the area to stop the bleeding. Her eyes were zed, unfocused, locked on her own hand as the blood dripped steadily, painting her skin red.


    Within moments, the doctor rushed into the room, followed by two nurses.


    The moment he saw her, his expression darkened. "Cadence! I just warned you not to agitate her!" he snapped. "What were you thinking?"


    Cadence opened his mouth to exin, but the doctor had already moved past him, waving the nurses forward.


    "Bring the kit! Now!"


    The nurses hurried over with the supplies as the doctor leaned in, carefully peeling Mnie¡¯s hand away from the wound.


    "Easy, easy," he muttered under his breath. "You¡¯re alright, just let me take care of this."


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond. Her face was pale, her eyes fixed nkly ahead, body stiff. Her arm trembled as the doctor applied pressure to the site, trying to stop the blood flow.


    "Hold her arm steady," he ordered one of the nurses. "And get me another IV set¡ªthis time secure it properly."


    Cadence stood back, watching helplessly as the room moved around him. His jaw clenched. He wanted to speak¡ªsay something, anything¡ªbut nothing came out. The red mark from the p still burned faintly on his cheek, but he didn¡¯t reach up to touch it. How could he have been so stupid to hurt her?


    The doctor nced at him again, voice low but cold. "If she goes into shock again because of you, it¡¯ll be on your head."


    Cadence only nodded his head and didn¡¯t answer.


    Mnie didn¡¯t even look at him, as she gestured to the doctor to pass the discarded notepad.


    <i>Was she going to tell the doctor the same thing? Was she really going to say she wasn¡¯t Melody?</i> Panic flickered in his chest. "Mel..." he tried softly, but she didn¡¯t turn. Didn¡¯t blink. She just kept staring straight ahead, like he wasn¡¯t even in the room anymore.


    Thankfully, the doctor didn¡¯t seem to understand what she was asking for. He simply finished securing the new IV¡ªtaping it down tightly and bandaging her arm¡ªand then stood upright with a sigh. His tone was clipped and final as he said, "This is yourst warning, Cadence. If you can¡¯t control yourself, than remove yourself from here. Okay?"


    Cadence gave a stiff nod giving him no argument.


    The doctor turned and left the room, nurses trailing behind him. And as the door shut behind them, Cadence just stood there¡ªwatching Mnie in silence, the sting of the p still lingering on his cheek, but the ache in his chest far worse. Slowly he picked up the pad and offered it to her, only for her to push his hand away.


    Cadence sighed and offered it again,"Fine. You want to im, you are not Melody. I will listen to you. Tell me then."


    He watched as she took the pad from his hand and scribbled hurriedly, wincing as the movement caused her pain. But she seemed adamant...


    Finally, when she stopped writing, he read the words," My name is Mnie Collins. Melody is my younger sister."


    Cadence scoffed at the wordsa nd asked," Younger sister? Do you take me for a fool Melody? When we were dating, you mentioned repeatedly you were an only child..."


    "We were separated when I was very young. Both her and I were not aware of our connection. I am married to Adam Collins and I am the chairperson of LuxeArt. You can find out. I am not Melody!"

 Chapter 322: An Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 322: An Investigation</h4>


    Melody watched carefully as the investigating officer finally walked out of her room. Only when the door clicked shut behind him did she let out a long, quiet breath, her shoulders sagging slightly with relief. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem suspicious of her-at least not yet. She had managed to keep her story straight, keep her expression calm, and most importantly, keep her identity hidden.


    Just as the sense of tension began to ease from her chest, the door opened again. This time, it was a nurse. She stepped in holding a small, sealed stic packet in her hands.


    "Mrs. Collins," the nurse said politely, walking toward the bed. Melody felt a little thrill at being address as Mrs COllins again and nodded at the nurst questioningly to which she continued, "These were the clothes and essories you were wearing when you were admitted. They were damaged during the emergency procedure, but we¡¯ve preserved them just in case you¡¯d like to keep anything."


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened instantly. No. That couldn¡¯t happen. She could not let anyone, especially not him, see those clothes. If Adam saw them, he would definitely recognise them and then might realize something was off. He might remember what Mnie had been wearing. He might begin to question everything.


    "Throw them away," she said quickly, her voice sharper than intended. "Burn them. I don¡¯t want them."


    The nurse blinked, a little taken aback by the urgency and anger in her tone. She stepped forward again, holding the package out with both hands. "Are you sure? There could be something valuable inside¡ªjewelry, a phone, identification..."


    As she spoke, she made a motion to open the packet, intending to let Melody take a quick look before making a final decision.


    "No!" Melody said, her voice rising a pitch higher. But it was already toote.


    The door behind the nurse opened again, and Adam stepped into the room.


    Melody¡¯s breath hitched.


    She immediately reached forward and pushed the packet away from the nurse¡¯s hands, nearly knocking it off in her haste. Her movements were rushed, panicked. "No, no-I don¡¯t need them. There¡¯s nothing in that. Nothing important. Just please- please take it away."


    The nurse looked from Melody to Adam, confused but professional. Thankfully, she did not pursue this matter and with a polite nod, stepped back.


    "As you wish, Mrs. Collins," she said quietly before turning and walking out of the room with the package still sealed.


    Melody didn¡¯t look at Adam. She kept her eyes fixed on her hands, trying to still the trembling in her fingers, trying to force her breathing to return to normal.


    She needed to distract him. Quickly. Before he mentioned the packet in the nurse¡¯s hand and questioned it.


    She called out his name softly and then coughed loudly, once, then twice, leaning slightly forward and pressing a hand to her chest, trying to make it seem more urgent than it was. As if she was having trouble breathing. Her eyes fluttered shut as she let out a dry, hoarse sound, desperate for him to focus on her. Thankfully, her action worked and Adam reacted at once.


    He was by her side in an instant, stepping forward and reaching for the jug of water on the bedside table. She almost smiled. Almost. The speed with which he moved, the concern flickering in his eyes had her feel jealous but as he moved the ss and brought it to her, she could not help but feel a thrill.


    "Here," he said softly, pouring water into the ss with steady hands. He held it out to her, then shifted closer to support her upright with one arm. "Drink slowly."


    She took the ss with trembling fingers, letting her hand brush his intentionally¡ªjust barely. He didn¡¯t seem to notice, or if he did, he said nothing. As she took a few slow sips, he kept one hand gently behind her back, stabilizing her, keeping her close. And she enjoyed it. Thoroughly.


    When she was done, he took the ss from her and set it back down, his hand moving behind her shoulders again. "Lie back," he murmured, already guiding her gently. "You need rest."


    She didn¡¯t resist. She let herself lean into his hold, moving back onto the pillow as he adjusted it beneath her head. His hands were warm, his touch careful, and when he leaned forward to smooth the edges of the pillow, she could feel his breath near her cheek.


    Her heart skipped a beat. His scent surrounded her. For a moment, it overwhelmed everything else. The panic. The lie. The fear. All of it faded beneath the warmth blooming in her chest.


    She took a slow breath. Her eyes flicked up to him as he leaned forward. Her fingers twitched slightly, instinctively. For a second, she imagined leaning into him. Wrapping her arms around his waist.


    Kissing him.


    She wanted to.


    God, she wanted to.


    Her body moved just slightly¡ªjust enough to lean into the space between them. But before she could reach him, before her fingers could brush his shirt, he stepped back.


    The warmth vanished instantly.


    She blinked, startled, her breath catching. Her hand froze midair, and she quickly lowered it back to her side, hiding the movement in the folds of the nket.


    Adam turned to sit down in the chair by her bedside seeminglypletely unaware of what she had been about to do as he gave her a tired sigh and looked down.


    "Melody..." She stiffened and stared at him. Did he already recognise her? What could have given her away? But then Adam continued," Melody is still missing. The police are already trying to look for a ce where the kidnappers might have disappeared with her. If you remember anything about where they dropped you, just let me know. I will find her, okay?"


    Melody nodded. He was giving her an update, not suspecting her. So, she said slowly," I don¡¯t remember really. I just walked randomly and desperately, until I came across this hospital."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 323: Fear

    <h4>Chapter 323: Fear</h4>


    Melody felt a shiver of fear creep down her spine. Ever sincest night,since the moment she¡¯d opened her eyes and found Adam sitting silently beside her bed, she hadn¡¯t let herself think things through too deeply. She hadn¡¯t dared to. But as the night wore on and the room darkened around her, her thoughts began to settle and slip back into ce. Reality returned in fragments, and with it came unease.


    She had dozed off briefly, only to be dragged back into consciousness by a nightmare. In it, the nurse had unwrapped the package and inside were the clothes. Her clothes in front of Adam. Who had immediately recognised them to not be Mnie¡¯s and questioned her about her whereabouts.


    A full-body jolt had snapped her awake, heart hammering. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t cried out. She had only jerked, her body stiffening in panic- but even that had been enough to catch Adam¡¯s attention. He had been there, just as before, alert, watching her. The moment her eyes had fluttered open, he was already by her side, calm andposed, gently helping her lie back down. His touch had been careful and reassuring. She shuddered to think what could have happened if she had called out in her sleep.


    After that, she hadn¡¯t dared close her eyes again.


    Could she really be this lucky? To have escaped Cadence¡¯s people and ended up here, in Adam¡¯s arms? The thought unsettled her because luck like this didn¡¯te twice. And she was now living through her second stroke of it.


    Eventually, exhaustion had taken over, and sleep had crept up on her. But it hadn¡¯tsted long. She¡¯d barely drifted off when Adam¡¯s voice cut through the fog in her mind, pulling her up from rest once again. He¡¯d told her her parents coulde meet her.


    That was what had brought the fear rushing back.


    She clenched her hands under the nket, staring at the door like it might swing open any moment. She wanted to bar it. Block it. Keep them out. All of them. But Adam had already gone¡ªoff to get breakfast, or so he¡¯d said¡ªand she knew what that meant. He wouldn¡¯t be returning alone. He would be bringing food, yes, but also her parents.


    Meeting them would be like walking a tightrope. One wrong step and it would all fall apart.


    On the surface, she had little to fear. Her parents were eager to see "Mnie," and because they hadn¡¯t seen her in years, they didn¡¯t know her habits well. It was a gap in knowledge that Melody could use to her advantage.


    As long as she yed the part, stayed within the lines, smiled when expected, nodded when spoken to and answered basic questions, everything could go smoothly. Her father, Richard Thomas, was not a threat. Loving, yes, but not the most observant man when it came to his daughter. He had never paid attention to the subtle changes, never watched closely enough to spot anything wrong.


    But her mother was another story.


    Marianne Thomas had always been sharp. Shrewd. Too perceptive forfort. She had known Melody inside out, seen through her moods. Even when Melody hadn¡¯t said a word, Marianne could read her like an open book. That hadn¡¯t changed. And now, if Melody slipped even once-if she said the wrong thing, hesitated too long, smiled too brightly¡ªMarianne would see it. She would sense something off, something not quite Mnie.


    And that was the danger.


    Melody¡¯s jaw tightened. She wasn¡¯t ready. She needed more time, more space to breathe, to prepare. But the clock was already ticking, and the door could open at any moment. When it did, she had no choice but to y the role of a lifetime and hope she would be able to fool her mother.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    Melody¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her eyes snapping to the entrance. For a split second, her heart threatened to leap out of her chest¡ªuntil she saw it was only Adam. Alone.


    She barely let herself exhale.


    He stepped inside quietly, shutting the door behind him as he smiled at her," I got you your favourite Mango-rice for breakfast."


    She smiled and extended her hand to take the bag," Thank you,Adam.". But then almost dropped it when he continued," Melon. Robert and Marianne Thomas wanted to see you. I agreed on your behalf. They will be here soon."


    Melody nodded slowly, not moving as the fear surged back but she forced herself to keep her face still. She heard him sigh and then walk to her, holding her hand carefully," I didn¡¯t ask you. For that, I am sorry. I just thought that it might beforting to them. With Melody missing... to at least be close to one daughter should be a little less painful. And since you were open to meeting them..."


    Melody swallowed, her throat dry. It wasing. She had no choice now. But this was always going to happen-whether she was ready or not. And maybe, if she got through today, it would buy her more time.


    "I¡¯d like to meet them," she said atst in a soft voice. "I want to see my mother and father." With that, she hurriedly opened the bag and started to eat the food that Adam brought.


    But Adam stared at her.


    Not for a second or two¡ªbut long enough to make her uneasy as she felt his gaze on her after a few bites of her rice..He didn¡¯t look to be using her but his gaze was just... focused. Quietly studying her face, as if maybe searching for something he couldn¡¯t quite put into words.


    Melody shifted under the nket and raised her hand, patting her cheek awkwardly, trying to y it off with a faint smile. "What?" she asked, forcing a lightness into her voice. "Is something on my face?"


    Adam blinked and gave a slight shake of his head, but his expression didn¡¯t change. "No," he said after a pause. "I was about to ask you the same thing."


    She tilted her head, puzzled. "The same thing?"


    "If <i>you¡¯re</i> okay."


    The question caught her off-guard, and for a second, Melody forgot how to answer. Her fingers tightened slightly around the breakfast bag in herp.


    "I¡¯m fine," she said quickly. "Why?"


    Adam didn¡¯t speak right away. He stood by the edge of her bed, arms crossed loosely now, his weight shifting as he studied her again.


    "You just seem... different," he said, voice quiet but deliberate. "I can¡¯t exin it. You look like you, sound like you¡ªbut something¡¯s off."


    A jolt of panic red in her chest.


    Different. That word rang in her ears like an rm bell. Her smile froze for a second too long before she forced herself tough, but it sounded wrong even to her own ears.


    "It¡¯s because of the ident," she said hurriedly, eyes widening slightly. "I¡¯m just... still shaken up. That¡¯s all."


    Before she could say anything else¡ªbefore she could offer a safer excuse or redirect the conversation¡ªa knocknded on the door, firmer this time. The handle turned without waiting for a reply.


    Then they entered.


    Richard and Marianne Thomas and even though she knew that the next few minutes of her life going to be extremely difficult, she breathed a sigh of relief that she had escaped his suspicion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 324: Fear And Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 324: Fear And Guilt</h4>


    The door opened, and Richard and Marianne Thomas stepped inside.


    Melody straightened instinctively, the half opened breakfast tray resting forgotten on herp. Her heart thudded painfully, a drumbeat of dread and guilt. She forced her shoulders to rx, pushing a tentative smile to her lips as her eyes flicked between the couple.


    Adam, now standing beside her, gave a polite, almost formal nod in their direction. "Mr. and Mrs. Thomas,this is your daughter. Mnie. This should be your official meeting, I guess."


    Melody¡¯s breath hitched. That name felt foreign to her but she had no choice. She looked up at them and said softly, "Mama... Papa..." Even though that is what she had called them all her life, seeing them now, she knew she could not easily call them that.


    She watched their faces closely. It felt strange to say those words with such tentative distance.


    She had to pretend to be unsure of what to call them.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to wonder if what she said was right or wrong. Because in the next minute, Richard Thomas stepped forward, his face lit with emotion. There was a tremble in his voice as he reached out to her.


    "Oh, my sweet girl..." he whispered, pulling her into a hug before she could even fully rise from the bed. "I thought we¡¯d lost you forever. I had given up hope-every lead we chased led to nothing... and then suddenly, here you are."


    He pulled her close, his embrace solid and trembling all at once. Melody hugged him back, arms wrapping around his shoulders as guilt battered in her chest.


    He didn¡¯t know that the daughter he wanted to hug was already taken from him even before she could return here.


    He had no idea that the daughter he had mourned all these years, Mnie might really never return. Or rather, now that he had found ¡¯Mnie¡¯, he would have to forever mourn losing Melody.


    Her jaw clenched. She wanted to cry. Not out of relief or joy, but from the sharp, rising ache of deception. She had spent her entire life in this man¡¯s house, eaten at his table, called him ¡¯Papa¡¯ without hesitation. And now she had to act like a stranger rediscovering that bond.


    After a long moment, Richard finally pulled back, brushing his thumb beneath his eye as if embarrassed by his tears. "Look at you," he said with a wateryugh, scanning her face like he couldn¡¯t believe it was real. "Still got that same little frown when you¡¯re trying not to cry." He smiled gently. "You look just like your mother."


    Melody gave a small, uncertain nod, not trusting herself to speak. Her throat had tightened to the point of pain.


    Richard turned, looking over his shoulder. "Marianne?" he said, his voice still thick. "Aren¡¯t you going toe say something? She¡¯s right here..."


    Melody tensed.


    Marianne Thomas hadn¡¯t moved from her spot near the door. She stood there still andposed, eyes trained on Melody, a frown on her face.


    It was the look her mother always wore when she was thinking too much.


    Melody¡¯s lips parted, the words forming at the back of her throat. She wanted to call out to her and bridge that distance before it became more than physical and she became suspicious but as the word "Mama" hovered on her tongue, a memory came crashing in.


    She remembered her mother venting previously, <i>"She insists on calling me Mrs. Thomas. So formal. And I know she does it because she prefers to keep her distance. I want to say something, tell her that I am her mother and her calling me formally ¡ªit stings sometimes. Now that she knows the truth, I hope she will call me Mama like you, Melody."</i>


    Could it be... Her lips trembled. Her eyes flicked toward Adam briefly, but he offered no help as his face was unreadable. So, she took a deep breath and called out softly, hoping she was not making a mistake, "Mrs. Thomas."


    Marianne jolted visibly.


    For a heartbeat, she just blinked. Then her expression crumbled into something warmer and she hurried forward, hands reaching before she even finished crossing the space between them.


    "You little girl," she scolded, her voice cracking. "Why are you still calling me <i>Mrs. Thomas</i>? Call me Mama. Come on. Do it fast. Didn¡¯t you just call this old man here, Papa?"


    Melody stared at her, caught off guard-but only for a moment. Relief swept over her like a crashing wave. She believed it. She had actually fooled her mother!


    "Mama," she whispered, almost too quickly.


    And then she was pulled into her mother¡¯s arms.


    "Oh, my baby," Marianne said, patting her back with shaking hands. "You¡¯re back. You¡¯re really here. I can¡¯t tell you how d I am. I didn¡¯t let myself hope, not really. Not anymore. But here you are."


    Melody clutched her tightly, her cheek against her mother¡¯s shoulder, and breathed through the tightening in her throat. The guilt was almost unbearable so she could only remond herself. Feeling guilt was better than suffering through Cadence¡¯s over protectiveness and temper.


    Then Marianne pulled back, cupping her face with eyes shining with tears. "But why... why did it have to be like this? Why were we punished like this?" Her voice cracked. "We found one daughter, but lost another. What kind of cruel trade is that?"


    Melody blinked fast. She had no answer. Her jaw tightened.


    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her," she said quickly. "Melody... she¡¯lle back. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be okay."


    Marianne smiled faintly and nodded, though her eyes were clouded with sorrow. "Thank you," she murmured, brushing her thumb along Melody¡¯s cheek as if trying to memorise her face. "You always had such kind eyes. Even as a baby. Always the softer one."


    Melody didn¡¯t know whether to feel gratified or ashamed.


    Then Marianne gently pulled back, and her tone shifted. "Now eat," she said, patting her shoulder lightly. "You¡¯re still recovering. I¡¯m sorry we barged in like this."


    Melody shook her head. "It¡¯s okay."


    Richard came closer again, cing a hand gently on her nket. "We¡¯ll let you eat in peace, sweetheart. We just couldn¡¯t wait any longer."


    Marianne nodded and gave onest look¡ªwarm, almost maternal pride flickering in her gaze. "We¡¯ll talkter, alright? You rest."


    And with that, they turned toward the door.


    Melody watched them go, the warmth of their touch still lingering on her skin- and the weight of her lies pressed even heavier on her chest. Dare she tell them that she was Melody?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 325: Coaxing

    <h4>Chapter 325: Coaxing</h4>


    Mnie red at the man as he tried to feed her, and would have pushed the bowl of food away if not for the fact that she was hungry-too hungry. And she needed her strength. She needed it to escape this ce, wherever it was.


    From the moment she had returned to consciousness, she¡¯d slowly realized one thing for certain. That this wasn¡¯t a hospital. The bed wasn¡¯t a hospital bed, the room didn¡¯t smell like disinfectant, and there were no nurses or monitors in sight. This was someone¡¯s home. His home.


    And wherever it was, it seemed impossible to get out. She had been standing at the window for a long time earlier, watching, hoping that someone might pass by. Someone she could signal or call for help. But the entire morning had passed, and all she had seen were waves, sand, and a few seagulls. No people. No cars. No buildings. Just the sea stretching out into nothing.


    Even though she had no choice but to eat his food, that didn¡¯t mean she would let him feed her. So, as he brought the spoon to her mouth again, offering it to her, Mnie reached up and pushed his hand away. Hard enough to make the spoon tter against the side of the bowl. Her re met his without hesitation as he tried to warn her, "Mel..."


    Mnie ignored him and picked up the notepad beside her and wrote stiffly in uneven, sharp strokes with her injured hand, "I have hands. I can eat."


    He looked at the note and then at her. For a moment, he said nothing. Then he gave a soft, amused chuckle as if she¡¯d just told a joke he actually found funny.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you proud," he said, still smiling as he put the bowl down and slid the tray towards her across the small table. "Go on then."


    She didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes stayed fixed on him, watching every movement. He started to get up, then paused beside her, reaching out with one hand to stroke her face. His fingers had barely brushed her cheek before she turned her face sharply to the side, avoiding the contact.


    His hand hovered in the air for a moment, then dropped.


    Mnie turned back to the tray. She picked up an empty bowl from the corner and, with slow, deliberate movements, began scooping rice and the vegetables he¡¯d prepared into it. A quiet click of metal against ceramic filled the silence as she finished and ced the bowl in front of him.


    He looked at the bowl, then back at her, his expression unreadable. She held his gaze and picked up the pen again. "You eat it first," she wrote slowly.


    Mnie stared at Cadence as he read the words and knew he had misunderstood when he smiled. She scoffed inwardly. Did he really think she would worry about his eating when he had kidnapped her and was forcefully keeping her here, despite her telling him repeatedly that she was not Melody!


    Mnie felt her heart ache, wondering how soon would Adam be able to reach her. By now, he should haveunced a full scare search.


    Just then, she was brought out of her reverie by the man¡¯s voice as he said," See, I told you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it hundreds of times. You cannot stop worrying about whether I have eaten. Hmm?"


    Mnie almost snorted at the man and wrote briskly, "Giving you food to make sure it¡¯s not poisoned or drugged.


    This time, the smile slipped off Cadence¡¯s face.


    He stared at the note, then at her, his eyes narrowed. His jaw worked slightly, as if he was biting back a response.


    "Do you think I¡¯d drug you?" he asked.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her face stayed nk. Her hand pushed the bowl another inch toward him. She wanted to scream that if he could kidnap her then doing someting like this should not have been too difficult for him. What did she know?


    There was a long pause. Then, without breaking eye contact, he picked up the spoon. Slowly. Deliberately. He scooped up a mouthful and ate it.


    "There," he said. "Satisfied? It is not poisone.


    Mnie didn¡¯t move.


    His eyes stayed on her as he took another spoonful, chewed, swallowed. When she still didn¡¯t react, he gave a short, annoyedugh and shoved the half-eaten bowl aside.


    Then he picked up the spoon again and reached for her.


    Before she could react, he was holding it up to her lips. The same spoon. The one he had just used. "Your turn."


    She jerked her head back, lips pressed tightly shut as she pointed at her earlier words that she could eat herself. With that, she moved to pick up her bowl but Cadence¡¯s expression hardened. "Eat it."


    She didn¡¯t move.


    He leaned in closer, still holding the spoon. His voice dropped, his tone lower now. "You want to eat, you eat from this. Otherwise, no food for you."


    Mnie red at him, then turned her head sharply to the side, as if dismissing both him and the food.


    He waited a second, then two, then let out a slow breath through his nose. The spoon clicked softly against the bowl as he set it down.


    "Suit yourself," he muttered. "Starve, then."


    He stood up and walked a few steps away, pulling a chair back with a scrape of wood on tile. Then he sat down, arms crossed, watching her with cool amusement that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes anymore.


    Mnie didn¡¯t look at him. She stared out the window instead... Nothing had changed.


    Her stomach growled quietly, but she ignored it.


    She wasn¡¯t going to eat like that.


    Cadence stared at the woman who was sitting stubbornly and his eyes narrowed. Since when did Melody develop such a backbone? His girl could not stay hungry or shortchange herself for even a minute, spoilt and pampered as she was. Suddenly, her insisting that she was not Melody made sense or atleast enough sense to look into this matter.. Angrily, he stood up, pushed the empty untouched bowl in her direction,letting her know she could eat before walking out of there, intent on finding more about this sister of Melody who had appeared out of thin air.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 326: Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 326: Sister-inw</h4>


    "I think we should invest in hospitals next, my dear sister-inw."


    Melody blinked as she looked up at the man who had just entered the room. Despite the casual smile on his face and the wink he threw her way, a cold ripple of fear crept down her spine. Her breath hitched for a fraction of a second. Who was this person?


    Her gaze shifted quickly toward the door. Was anyone else nearby? He seemed to know her but she had no idea... if Adam was here, she would have had a chance to at least know the person¡¯s name...Should she fake being sick or call for Adam. No...she couldn¡¯t risk that. Not yet. She needed time to think.


    Her mind raced as the man stepped further inside with a rxed air, walked past the foot of the bed, and ced a bouquet of fresh flowers on the small table beside her.


    Before she could react, before she could ask him anything ore up with a believable excuse, he leaned in and kissed her cheek. The gesture was warm and brotherly, but to her it might as well have been a threat. Her muscles tensed instinctively, as she tried to think hard about who this could be.


    "This is what now? Your third hospital visit... or the fourth?" he said with a chuckle as he straightened. "At this rate, I¡¯m beginning to think it would be more profitable for StormEdge to invest directly in the hospital business. Saves us a fortune in bills, and who knows, we might even get your husband a permanent office here."


    He grinned at his own joke, clearly expecting her tough along. Melody managed to smile in return, but her eyes stayed fixed on his face. She was trying really really hard to think. He had called her sister-inw. That meant he knew Adam. Not just knew him, he was close enough to throw around that kind of familiarity without a second thought.


    She studied him more closely now. He was someone close in Adam¡¯s circle. For a moment, she felt panic. She didn¡¯t know who this person was. Her act was going to be revealed.


    Just then, the man¡¯s smile faded slightly. He narrowed his eyes, frowning as he tilted his head at her.


    "Why are you staring at me like you don¡¯t know me at all? And noebacks either?"


    Panic hit her like a jolt of electricity. Her stomach turned. She¡¯d looked at him too long.


    Melody quickly shook her head, forced a softugh and said, "Of course I know you, Max. As if you would let me forget."


    That did the trick as Max rolled his eyes and shook his head, going to sit on the couch on the other side. Melody let out a quiet breath, almost soundless, and allowed her shoulders to ease just slightly. That had been far too close. One more second of hesitation, and he might have started asking questions she couldn¡¯t answer.


    Damn it. She needed to be more careful. Much more careful.


    Luckily, her obsession with Adam had left her with some unexpected advantages. During the endless hours she had spent reading up on him, digging into anything connected to StormEdge, she hade across the name Maximilian Stone. Chairman of StormEdge. She remembered seeing a photograph of him, maybe in a business profile or an investor¡¯s report, though she hadn¡¯t paid much attention at the time.


    What she hadn¡¯t realized and no article had made clear, was just how close he was to Adam. Or to Mnie. Apparently close enough to walk in without warning, call her sister-inw, and nt a kiss on her cheek like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    This time, she had gotten lucky. A name, a face, a vague recollection from ate-night search had saved her.


    But next time?


    What would she do if someone else walked in, someone she hadn¡¯t read about, someone who expected Mnie¡¯s memories and Mnie¡¯s reactions?


    Should she pretend to have amnesia? But the thought was immediately discarded. The doctors had already run their tests, checked her thoroughly, and they¡¯d confirmed that her head was fine. No trauma. No memory loss. If she imed anything now, it would only raise more suspicion if she slipped upter.


    She was still trapped in that tangle of thoughts when Max¡¯s voice broke through her haze.


    "So, where is Adam, anyway? How could he possibly bear to leave your side?"


    Melody snapped out of her daze, blinking once before shifting her expression into a calm smile. This was safer ground. A simple question about Adam. One she could handle.


    "He went to take Adir to Mnie¡¯s..." she caught herself and corrected smoothly, "I mean, to my friend La¡¯s ce."


    She nced at Max, checking for any reaction about her slip up. Dam* it! She had almost referred to herself in third person. Thankfully, there was no reaction as Max had started to check out the fruits and started eating them so she continued to exin, "Since I¡¯m going to be here for the next few days, we figured it would be better for Adir to stay there. La has looked after him before, and he really likes being with her. He¡¯d be morefortable at her ce than being stuck in a hospital waiting room."


    That part, at least, was true. Buther next problem was going to be La. No one knew much about the girl other than that her parents were powerful and that she was good friends with Mnie. As such, her biggest fear was facing La. It was why she has pretended to be asleep and exhausted when she had arrived to see her. She would be able to recognise her easily.


    So, the best way to avoid La and keep her away without raising suspicion was to keep La busy with Adir. With La out of the way, Melody could focus her entire energy on bing Mnie....


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 327: A Change

    <h4>Chapter 327: A Change</h4>


    "Can you help me up?"


    Melody asked Adam as he returned from sending off Max. She bit her lip the moment the words left her mouth. Adam paused, giving her a questioning look and she knew why. But it was toote and she had already said the words. Mnie probably wouldn¡¯t have asked for help. She was too independent and proud.


    But she was not Mnie. She wanted him near her. She wanted to feel his presence, his warmth, and couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say that wouldn¡¯t sound odd or desperate.


    When Adam didn¡¯t move right away and simply stared at her, she froze. Maybe she¡¯d made a mistake. Maybe she¡¯d overstepped. Her fingers curled slightly into the nket, and she started to turn her face away.


    But before she could, he stepped forward in two long strides and leaned down, slipping his arms under her with ease. "Your wish is mymand, my sweet little Melon..." he murmured in a low affectionate tone.


    She felt her breath catch and a smallugh escaped her as she quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, holding on tight. Her body rxed the moment she felt the steadiness of his grip, the surety in the way he carried her.


    She nestled close, letting her head rest against his shoulder as he carried her toward the washroom. With his heartbeat steady beneath her cheek and his arms around her, she found herself wishing she could stay like this forever. Just buried in his arms, safe and unseen by the world.


    Adam carried her into the washroom with quiet ease, set her on her feet before stepping back. His hands lingered briefly at her elbows, and Melody felt a thrill at that but then, he simply steadied her and walked out, closing the door sloftly behind him.


    She stayed where she was, and leaned against the door, listening to the faint sound of his footsteps fading into the room outside. Her eyes fluttered shut for a second.


    She needed to move faster. It wasn¡¯t just about pretending anymore. If the police managed to find Mnie, which she doubted but if someone figured out the truth then everything would fall apart. But if she could make Adam hers before that happened, if she could get him to feel something real for her, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Heck, even if they were able to get together only physically, Mnie would never ept him then. So, even if the real Mnie came back, Adam would already be hers.


    She pushed away from the door, walked towards the mirror and looked down at herself.


    The hospital gown sagged loosely off one shoulder, the fabric thin and shapeless. She turned to the mirror and frowned. There was no chance she could seduce him looking like this. No one would look at her twice in this outfit at least definitely not the way she wanted him to.


    With a quiet huff, she opened the door and stepped back into the room. She would be a fool if she could not bring him close just due to ack of fashionable clothes. She smiled at the thought of the slighly loosened knot of her gown, which coulde undone at the right moment and walked towards him slowly.


    Adam was standing near the window. He nced over as she entered, then moved to her side, took her hand and helped her return to the bed. She held onto his hand and let herself lean into his touch a little longer thant necessary.


    She allowed her fingers to linger against his palm, her movements slow and careful, as though she were still unsteady on her feet. He didn¡¯t say anything, only guided her back, helping her settle against the pillows with the same careful way he had been handling her since she woke up,


    Shey down on the bed and let her head fall back, eyes fluttering shut for a brief second. Then, as if remembering something, she sat up just a little, leaning back on her elbows as she made sure that her braless breasts would be thrust upwards.


    "I feel cold," she murmured, more to herself than to him, even though she made sure he could hear and see since her ni**les were already stiff, begigng for attention.


    She watched him move closer to her and the way his eyes gave her a once over, she knew he had already noticed. As he walked to her, he picked up a thin nket from the foot of the bed and brought it over to her. He draped it across herp, but she didn¡¯t reach for it right away. Instead, she gave a small, uncertainugh and rubbed her arms slowly, hoping that he would take action. But he did not look at her again and so she could onlyin, "Not just cold. I think I¡¯m still a little dizzy too."


    With that, she reached towards the side table as if to grab a ss od water but in the next moment, her hand faltered and the ss slipped, tipping dangerously towards the edge.


    As expected, Adam hurriedly leaned forwar to stop its fall, his knee came onto the bed by her side and it was the perfect opportunity. She turned her head towards him so that their lips nearly brushed.


    Their faces were inches apart now.


    Melody didn¡¯t move. Her gaze lingered on his lips for a moment too long, then flicked up to meet his eyes. Her chest rose and fell with a quiet breath.


    She could feel the tension shift between them. His hand was on hers and her knees, bent under the nket, nudged gently against his thigh as he leaned in just a little more, either to ce the ss back or¡ª


    Her other hand came up to lightly touch his arm. Barely a brush. Just a small, grateful touch. But it stopped him. He looked down at her hand, then back at her face.


    "I think... I need you to hold me Adam," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Adam shifted closer, bracing his hand against the bed near her hip to keep her steady. He didn¡¯t say a word, but now his face was so close she could see the faint shadow of stubble on his jaw. Melody didn¡¯t push further.


    He was already holding her and they were so close... This progress was good. Her eyes flickered to his lips and the urge to taste them almost made her lean forward and nt her lips on his. The only thing she found distasteful was the lip ring... For a moment she thought of asking him to remove it but then, she decided that it would break the moment. She looked up at him again, into his eyes, closing the little distance between them.


    One heartbeat passed. Then another.


    His breath was warm on her skin now, and she tilted her face up just slightly. The smallest movement. Just enough.


    But before their lips could meet, Adam straightened. He stepped back, gently pulled his hand away from hers, and walked away, leaving Melody bewildered and aching.


    Unable to stop herself, she called out his name, "Adam!" However, he ignored her and almost hurriedly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 328: An Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 328: An Investigation</h4>


    "So, what did you find?" Cadence asked his assistant as he stared at the man.


    His assistant cleared his throat, hesitated, then stepped forward. His hands were sped behind his back, but his shoulders were too stiff for it to seem casual. Cadence gave a amused smirk. The man was too scared of him even now.


    "Sir... there were indeed two women in the car at the time of the ident."


    Cadence said nothing, even as his eyebrows raised. He¡¯d thought that Melody was being ridiculous by insisting that she was not Melody but Mnie. But if there were indeed two women with the same face.... Cadence remained seated, eyes focused on the paperweight spinning slowly beneath his fingers. The only sound in the room was the faint tick of the antique clock on the wall and his assistant¡¯s slight trembling as he continued.


    "Our men had been staking outside her home when they received news of her leaving. But they couldn¡¯t confirm which door she had entered. The angle was off. They saw her approach the car, but whether she got into the driver¡¯s side or the passenger¡¯s, they weren¡¯t able to see. And form what I understand they didn¡¯t focus much on that, intent on only following her.


    He shifted slightly.


    "When the ident was staged, the goal had been simple- to make it look like a robbery gone wrong with the people kidnapping Melody as the hostage. A quick job. No questions. But..."


    Cadence¡¯s hand stilled. The paperweight stopped spinning.


    "Since, there were two women, both with the same face. Same build. Same hair. The men didn¡¯t expect that and got confused. It is why, in a hurry and panicked, they grabbed both the women and hauled them to the car.. One of them lost consciousness in the crash. The other was conscious... barely. They questioned her. Asked her name. And whehn she said her name was Mnie, they robbed her and roughed her up a bit and then threw her out of the car, bringing Melody with them.


    Cadence looked up then. Just a slow lift of the eyes, calm and unreadable.


    "They believed her. Or at least, they didn¡¯t know what else to believe. Why would someone randomly tell them the nameSo they roughed her up a little, took what they could¡ªjewelry, a purse, a watch¡ªand left. The usual. But they were confused, sir. There was no clear way to tell who the real target was."


    Cadence leaned back slightly in his chair, expression unreadable. His fingers returned to the paperweight, but this time, he didn¡¯t spin it. He gripped it and said nothing. His eyes were fixed on a point somewhere beyond his assistant¡¯s shoulder, unfocused. Thinking.


    So it was possible. There was a chance that the woman who had been fighting against him was Mnie who was telling the truth. Interesting..." Tell me more about this Mnie."


    But then, the assistant stepped forward again and ced a slim folder on the desk, very gently.


    "We tried to pull her records. But there¡¯s not much. Mnie Collins¡¯ information is being restricted. Every request gets blocked. Even our most secure lines get redirected or hit dead ends." Cadence didn¡¯t touch the file. "There is something else we have found though... Mnie might be yourdy¡¯s older sister. It is why they have the same face and features."


    That got a flicker of movement. Just a twitch at the corner of Cadence¡¯s mouth. He still didn¡¯t speak. "But again, everything about it is sealed. There are no birth records. No school files. No trail. It¡¯s all locked down. This is all the information we have been able to gather other than the fact that Mnie Collins owns her business and is quite sessful."


    There was a beat of silence, for a moment. Then, with no warning, the paperweight flew across the room.


    It hit the wall beside the assistant¡¯s head, exploding into ss and metal. The man flinched but didn¡¯t step back.


    "All you can give me is ¡¯ssified¡¯ this, and ¡¯restricted¡¯ that," Cadence said coldly. "You expect me to act on scraps and guesswork?"


    The assistant¡¯s voice was tight as he shook his head hurriedly, "There¡¯s more information, Sir.."


    Cadence didn¡¯t speak.


    So the assistant continued in a harried tone. "Sir, while yourdy imed she is Mnie... but the real Mnie Collins has returned. She¡¯s gone back to her husband. We¡¯ve looked into it. When our men threw her off the car, she walked to the nearest hospital and was admitted under her own name.


    Cadence didn¡¯t move, but something in his eyes changed as they flickered and narrowed. "And the police," the assistant said slowly, "have just registered a missing person¡¯s report. Not for Mnie Collins. But for Miss Melody Thomas."


    The room went still.


    The words settled like dust in the air. And then the silence cracked as Cadence stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor.


    His hands curled into fists. So. She had indeed lied to him in order to escape him. His chest rose and fell and then his fist mmed down on the desk with a violent thud, rattling the ss and making the assistant flinch again.


    "She dared to lie to me," he said, voice low and dangerous now. "Looked me in the eye and fed me her sister¡¯s name. She thinks this is a game? Pretending to be someone she¡¯s not. So that she can escape me?


    He walked slowly to the window, staring out at the garden below. His reflection in the ss looked colder than the man himself.


    "Fine," he whispered to himself. "If she wants to y, I¡¯ll y."


    Behind him, the assistant stood motionless. Cadence turned back and slowly walked towards the room where his girl was waiting for him, probably thinking that he had been fooled by her.


    Once outside her room, he paused for a moment before entering directly as she looked up and red at him, giving him the same look she would to something disgusting. Already angry, his rage threatened to blow up at her look and angrily he stomped towards her bed.

 Chapter 329: Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 329: Crazy</h4>


    Adam paced the hospital hallway, his thoughts tangled with everything that had just happened. For the first time in his life, he¡¯d felt a strange aversion to kissing Mnie. The realization unsettled him. He clenched his fists, trying to make sense of it. What was wrong with him? How could he have pulled away from her when they had been on the verge of a kiss?


    He ran a hand through his hair and let out a deep sigh, eventually leaning back against the wall. There had to be something off with him. That was the only exnation. But what was the reason? Was it because of the stress and worry he¡¯d been carrying over all that had happened to her recently? Could that be the reason he was hesitating to be close to her or being with her? As if she would break?


    Whatever it was, he needed to figure it out-and fast. Mnie wasn¡¯t naive. She hadn¡¯t questioned the space he¡¯d kept from her over thest few days, probably thinking it was because he was worried about her. But soon, she would be discharged from the hospital and sent home. Once that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid facing the truth, not even with distractions or distance. She would know something was wrong with him.


    Still, even as the thought crossed his mind, he shook it off. Why was he even thinking like this? Not feel drawn to his Melon? That was impossible. Even if he somehow lost all sense of attraction one day, she¡¯d be the only one who could bring it back. No one else could evere close.


    It had to be the hospital. The sterile environment, the beeping monitors, the weight of everything that had happened, all of it was probably throwing him off. That,bined with Mnie¡¯s current vulnerability, was messing with his head. He¡¯d always felt protective of her, but because of how independent she was, that feeling had never overwhelmed him. Now, though, she¡¯d been almost clingy, and that unsettled him in a way he didn¡¯t know how to handle.


    What had really happened to her during the time she was missing and then thrown out of the car? When she was taken hostage? She was clearly holding something back-he had sensed that from the start. But still, he trusted her. If she wasn¡¯t ready to share every detail with the police, then there had to be a reason. A good one. And when she was ready to talk, he¡¯d be there. He always would be.


    He took a deep breath and straightened, rubbing a hand over his face as if that might help clear the confusion in his head. Whatever this strange feeling was-this hesitation and this sudden pullback, he needed to get a grip on it before it did any more damage.


    If nothing else, he couldn¡¯t let Mnie feel like he was the one pulling away from her when she was already dealing with so much. Thest thing she needed was to doubt him or wonder if something had changed between them. That meant he had to put in more effort now.


    Just as he was about to walk back into the room and apologize to her for running away from the kiss, he saw Max approaching from the end of the hallway. Adam frowned, immediately sensing something was off. After all, he had just sent him off many minutes ago.


    "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?" he asked.


    Max reached him and quickly pulled him aside, lowering his voice. "I just got a call from one of our people," he said, ncing around to make sure no one was listening. "Someone¡¯s trying to ess Mnie¡¯s file. They¡¯re digging through her records and trying to find out details. I¡¯ve ced a few of our people near the source. They¡¯ll feed some basic information, nothing sensitive, then pull back ande straight to report. But I thought you should know right away given all that has been happening."


    Adam cursed at this information. He had cut off the paper and online trail for Mnie to protect her but now, someone wanted to ess this. These people, whoever they were, could not be upto any good.


    "That¡¯s not all," Max continued, lowering his voice even further. "They¡¯re also poking into the Thomases. Not just Richard and Marianne but Melody, specifically. I had her gged in the system after this kidnapping incident. Something didn¡¯t sit right with me because of Mnie and Melody¡¯s face being same, either coulg be hurt because of the other, and now... well, it¡¯s a good thing I did it."


    "But why would they look into Melody if they have already kidnapped her?" Adam asked in confusion.


    Max shook his head,"That is the thing. We don¡¯t know anything about these kidnappers. If it was a robbery, why did they take Melody? And there has not even been a ransom call so it cannot be for money. Anyway, I think you should know. One of our guys gged something odd in her history. Melody waspletely off the radar for nearly a year. No public activity, no medical records, no job listings, just nothing at all. Her only trace during that time was limited contact with her parents. Then, about four months ago, she just... reappeared. Back in the city, back in the system. No exnation."


    Adam felt the chill crawl up his spine.


    Max went on, "And now, after her kidnapping, someone¡¯s trying to pull up her file too. Could be coincidence. Or it could be connected. I don¡¯t know yet. But it¡¯s not looking clean."


    Adam nodded at the implications. If there was something dirty going on, then Mnie could be in much bigger danger than they imagined.


    He pushed a hand through his hair and asked quietly," Do we have the power to look for Melody at our disposal."


    Max looked at Adam in surprise. He was not asking about somethingmon but umon. Something that would require pulling in a lot of favours. Max had never thought that Adam would be willing to go to this extent...but he nodded," Of course we have a lot of social capital. I¡¯ll get on it."

 Chapter 330: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 330: Anger</h4>


    Cadence stormed into the room with anger zing.


    And as he looked at her, ring at him, the anger soared even higher. She really thought she could fool him.


    Before she could move or say anything he stalked to her, his hand shot out and fisted in her hair, yanking her head back with a savage tug. She gasped, her hands flying up to push him away, but he was already leaning in with his face twisted in fury and eyes zing.


    "You think you fooled me?" he hissed, voice low and vibrating with rage. "You really thought you could pull this off? Pretend to be someone else and walk out of here like I wouldn¡¯t notice?"


    He dropped his face toward hers, mouth hovering, breath hot and angry on her skin wanting to kiss her to vent his anger. He was about to close the distance between them when she turned away sharply and sank her teeth into the flesh of his wrist.


    He grunted at the sharp pain but didn¡¯t back off. His grip only tightened, cruel now, twisting her hair until her scalp screamed. She winced, her eyes wide with pain as he yanked her face back toward him.


    "You think biting me will change the truth?" he snarled. "You think you can y these stupid games with me and I¡¯ll let you go? That I¡¯m <i>that</i> easy to fool?" His face was inches from hers, eyes burning, his wrist still bleeding where her teeth had torn skin.


    "Tell me," he spat, "what exactly was the n? Pretend to be your own sister? Hope I¡¯d buy it and let you slip through the cracks while everyone else did the dirty work?"


    She was silent now. Frozen. Breathing hard, lips parted. Her eyes¡ªshocked. Caught.


    Cadence sneered.


    "<i>Mnie Collins</i>¡ªthe name you fed me¡ªshe¡¯s alive and well, back with her husband. Well i checked. And i saw her. And guess what? The police? They aren¡¯t looking for her. They¡¯ve filed a missing person¡¯s report. Not for <i>Mnie</i>."


    His fingers twisted tighter into her hair until her back arched from the pull. "They¡¯re looking for Melody Thomas."


    Her mouth opened. Nothing came out and he saw the shock and confusion flutter across his face. "Oh," he said, mocking her silence. "Cat got your tongue now? Or should I say that your lies caught up with you?"


    He dragged her closer until their faces nearly touched again. "You still want to im you¡¯re not Melody? You still want to y this game?"


    Her breath hitched. The shock hadn¡¯t faded from her face.


    "You¡¯ve gotten good at this," he muttered darkly, voice almost bitter now. "ying innocent and helpless. But this little show of yours? It only proved one thing."


    He leaned in, gaze locked on hers, the fury in his expression barely held in check. "That you are my Melody."


    Then, as if a sudden switch had been flipped off, his expression softened and his hair on her loosened enough to not be painful anymore as he said,"This time, you¡¯re not escaping."


    Her body tensed in his hold, but he didn¡¯t let go. If anything, he pulled her closer.


    "You think I¡¯ve forgotten?" he said, eyes locked on hers. "Last time... you used the only weakness I had against me. You looked me in the eye, begged me," his jaw clenched, "and I had to let you go."


    His mouth twisted, not in amusement but in something darker. "And what did you do with that freedom? Run straight away from me? Disappear? Lie through your teeth to my face now that I have you back?"


    She opened her mouth to speak, but he cut her off.


    "Not this time."


    He leaned in, his nose brushing hers.


    "You won¡¯t be given another chance to run. The moment you¡¯re strong enough to stand again," he said, "we¡¯re getting married."


    Her eyes flew wide. "What¡ª?"


    But before the rest of her words could leave her lips, he pressed a finger to them, silencing her.


    "Ssh."


    His breath was hot against her face. He leaned in until their foreheads nearly touched, making him want to kiss her, but she recoiled instinctively, her hand flying up to cover her mouth. Her eyes narrowed, re sharp, but he only smiled slowly and dangerously.


    Previously, if something like that had happened, he would have been angry at her. But now... he liked this little act that she was pulling.. like a cat wanting his attention.


    He didn¡¯t try to pull her hand away. Instead, he leaned forward and kissed the back of her hand. Challenging her... She either took his kiss to the back of her hand or let her jerk her hand away and take his to the lips.


    He smiled when she did not move his hand away and straightened, even more amused when she wiped the back of her hand against the nket, the moment he straightened.


    "You can fight me. Bite me. Lie all you want," he said, as he caught her wrist to keep her from scrubbing her hand raw and continued softly, "But you belong to me. You¡¯ve always belonged to me. And you will always belong to me. In life..." He paused for a moment as her eyes met his when he finished off," And in death... If need be."


    Havign said his piece, he let go of her wrist and turned back, walking out of the room while closing the door behind him, leaving Mnie shocked and for the first time, terrified out of her mind... How could ¡¯Mnie¡¯ have returned to Adam when she was here? And why was Melody being reported as missing. How was that possible. Had they mistaken Melody for her?


    If Adam thought that Mnie was with him and not missing, then he would not even think of looking for her... No no no... Mnie hugged herself, trying to think clearly," Even if there was some mistake about Melody¡¯s identity, Adam would recognise her and not mistake someone else for her, right?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 331: What

    <h4>Chapter 331: What</h4>


    "Mama. What are you doing here?" Melody asked in surprise, looking at the person walking into her hospital room. Today was the day she was finally getting discharged, and despite the lingering anxiety, she couldn¡¯t wait to go home. Or rather, to Mnie¡¯s home¡ªwhich she still didn¡¯t know much about, except for what Adir had briefly described. That part made her nervous.


    But she had alreadye up with a n. A simple, harmless n that would save her from having to awkwardly wander around looking for Mnie¡¯s room or acting too out of ce. She was going to twist her ankle.


    Yes. A little twist¡ªnothing serious¡ªbut enough to win her exactly what she wanted. Because after being on the receiving end of Adam¡¯s care these past few days, she knew very well how he reacted to even the smallest injury. If she so much as winced, Adam would be by her side. If she limped, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to carry her.


    So if she "identally" twisted her ankle right before stepping out of the hospital, it was perfect. She¡¯d get to avoid suspicion and end up in Adam¡¯s arms again. A win-win.


    But now, staring at the woman standing in the doorway, Melody felt thrown off. She hadn¡¯t expected this. Why was her mother here?


    Marianne Thomas walked toward her slowly, looking at her with a soft, unreadable expression before wrapping her arms around her in a tight hug. "I¡¯m so d you called me ¡¯Mom¡¯ so easily," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "I was worried you¡¯d feel... ufortable. That it wouldn¡¯te naturally."


    Melody almost froze at the words. Damn it. That was a slip. She was supposed to remember that Mnie didn¡¯t call her mother Mom casually. In fact she had never called her Mom. There was distance between them. Formality. If she made such silly mistakes now, she¡¯d give herself away before the day even ended.


    Quickly, she tried to ease herself out of the embrace, not too abruptly, but fast enough to make it seem like she was just tired or overwhelmed. Just in case her mother was watching too closely. She couldn¡¯t afford suspicion. Not now.


    "So, what are you doing here?" Melody asked bluntly, reminding herself once again that Mnie would be like this.


    Marianne gave her a smile and ced a small thermos on the table beside her, saying," I just wanted to spend some time with you. And I made you some chicken and mushroom broth."


    Melody froze for a second.


    Mushroom?


    She was about to speak and blurt out that she was allergic, when Marianne continued in a soft and nostalgic tone, "Melody is allergic to mushroom. But you used to love them when you were a child. I haven¡¯t made it in years. I thought... maybe you¡¯d like to try it again. Maybe your tastes havee back? Or it might remind you of us."


    Melody stared at her. Dam* it! She had not anticipated this. If she had imed that she was allergic, her mother might not have thought much because her and Mnie were sisters, so it could be gic. But if she used to have it as a child and now she refused...


    She nodded, slowly, almost mechanically. Even if there was some problem or rashes, at least the docotre were here at this point of time. "Right. Sure," she said, her voice dry as she reached for the thermos with both hands to drink some of the broth.


    Her fingers curled around the lid. It was warm to the touch. She opened it, and the aroma hit her almost instantly, the smell of mushroom making her want to retch. But she had no choice now. She had to keep ying along.


    Bringing the thermos to her mouth, she hesitated for just a second. Marianne¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, almost eagerly, as if this small act meant everything. Melody tried to keep her hand steady, her heart thumping a little too fast.


    But just as the broth reached her lips, her grip slipped just slightly. The lid gave way under her fingers, and in the next second, the hot liquid spilled down, sshing against her forearm and her thigh.


    "Agh!" she cried, jerking back instantly. The sharp sting of the heat made her wince as she dropped the thermos as it ttered against the tray beside her and rolled to the floor.


    Marianne was by her side in an instant.""Oh my God! Oh no! Mnie!" she gasped, panicked, already pressing the call button. "You burned yourself. I didn¡¯t think. I thought it had cooled down!"


    The door opened quickly as a nurse rushed in, followed closely by the doctor. "What happened?" the doctor asked, moving to Melody¡¯s side as she clutched her arm, her face tight with pain.


    "She spilled hot broth on herself," Marianne said quickly, stepping back but still hovering nearby.


    The doctor took her arm gently and examined the reddening skin. "You¡¯re lucky," he muttered as he examined the burn. "The broth was probably warm, not boiling. It could¡¯ve been a lot worse if it had been scalding hot."


    He gave instructions to the nurse, who brought over a small silver tray with ointment and gauze. "We¡¯ll apply a topical cream for the burn," the doctor exined as he carefully smoothed the ointment across her arm. "You might feel a little sting, but this will help. Keep the area dry and avoid rubbing against it. I¡¯ll prescribe something for the pain as well. But no blisters, so that¡¯s a good sign."


    Melody nodded stiffly, gritting her teeth as the cream touched her skin. She couldn¡¯t even tell if it was the pain or the tension in the room that made her feel worse.


    The doctor gave her onest reassuring look. "You¡¯ll be fine. Just be careful next time, alright?" He turned to Marianne. "I¡¯ll have the nurse bring the medication instructions."


    "Thank you, Doctor," Marianne said, nodding.


    As the door closed behind him, the room fell into a strange silence. The kind that didn¡¯t feel natural. Melody shifted in the bed, flexing her hand slightly to test the soreness. At least she was saved from drinking the broth and breaking out with rashes, even though it might have caused her a scar.


    But she had barely breathed a sigh of relief when she felt it- that prickle down her spine. That feeling of being watched. Closely.


    She turned her head slowly. Marianne was standing still, her eyes fixed on her. There was something different in her gaze now. The softness from earlier was gone. Melody cursed and looked away, not meeting her sharp and prating gaze.


    Melody tried to mask her difort and raised an eyebrow as she gathered her courage and met her eyes. "What?" she asked.


    Marianne didn¡¯t blink. Instead, she pulled out the stool nex to the bed and sat down on it. "Melody is allergic to mushrooms. But Mnie is allergic to mushrooms as well."


    The words fell into the space between them like a stone.


    Melody didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe. Her mind froze for a split second too long. Long enough. And then Marianne said it. Direct. Unwavering.


    "Why are you pretending to be Mnie, Melody?"

 Chapter 332: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 332: Caught</h4>


    Melody¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    The words hung heavy in the air, and for a second she could barely process them. <i>Why are you pretending to be Mnie, Melody?</i>


    Her mind spun. How? How could her mother know? Had she slipped somewhere? Missed something obvious? Had she stood differently? Spoken too warmly? Her thoughts were racing¡ªsearching for the answer, desperate to regain control.


    No. No, maybe it was a guess. A bluff.


    She swallowed hard and forced herself to breathe, her face tightening as she tried to control her heart rate and lied through her teeth. "I... I¡¯m Mnie. Are you mistaken about something?" she said quickly in a voice firmer than she felt inside. "You said so yourself... I called you Mom, didn¡¯t I? I understand why you might want me to be Melody. After all, you have raised her and loved her for all these years...."


    Melody tapered off as Marianne didn¡¯t flinch or react and gave her a long, calm look, then slowly got up. Without saying a word, she walked over to the door, turned the lock with a soft <i>click</i>, and then returned to the stool beside the bed.


    Melody tensed.


    From her purse, Marianne pulled out a small zip pouch and opened it. "Let me tell you something about your mother, Mnie" she said in a quiet. "She has always loved peanuts. Especially the spicy kind."


    Melody watched in silence, every nerve in her body on edge as Marianne unzipped the pouch and tipped it upside down into her palm. A small pile of roasted peanuts slid into her hand.


    "But what a fool I am," Marianne added lightly, ncing at the empty pouch. "I forgot my EpiPen today."


    Her words were almost yful. But the tension beneath them was anything but.


    Melody¡¯s heart mmed in her chest as she stared at the peanuts. She couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t think. She knew this was a test¡ªa trap, even. But her body didn¡¯t wait for her brain.


    As soon as she saw Marianne lift the peanuts to her mouth, something in her snapped. "Mama, no!" she shouted, grabbing her mother¡¯s wrist and smacking the peanuts out of her hand in a sharp, panicked motion. They scattered across the floor with a dull tter. "You¡¯re allergic to peanuts! How can you be so careless?"


    The room stilled.


    Melody¡¯s hand was still frozen in the air between them. Her chest heaved once. Twice. Then she let out a choking breath, and the panic that had been threatening to break spilled over.


    Tears welled in her eyes and poured down her cheeks before she could stop them. "I didn¡¯t mean to-" she whispered, but the words broke into a sob. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to lie. I just- I didn¡¯t know what else to do."


    Marianne didn¡¯t speak right away. She just sat there, her hand still extended where the peanuts had been, her expression unreadable.


    Then she leaned forward, slow and measured, and cupped Melody¡¯s cheek. "Thank you for caring enough for your Mom, Melody. Now, tell me, why are you lying about being Mnie? And where is Mnie?"


    Melody covered her face with her hands. The dam had broken. The lie had crumbled. There was no more pretending. If Marianne Thomas had been angry, Melody might have been hold onto the lie. But, instead, Marianne took her hand in hers and patted it softly, "Come on, tell mama everything. From the beginning."


    Melody trembled as Marianne held her hand gently, her thumb moving in small, slow circles across her knuckles. That one simple gesture was so familiar and so safe that it finally cracked thest of her defences.


    Her voice came out broken. "I... met someone, Mama. A man. About a year ago."


    She didn¡¯t look up. Couldn¡¯t. Her fingers dug into the bedsheet as if anchoring herself. "It felt like... like love at first sight. He was kind, attentive. The way he looked at me, the way he listened, I thought I¡¯d found something real. He was caring... and possessive. The kind that made it feel ttering at first. Like I mattered to him more than anyone else in the world."


    Her words tumbled out faster now, as if saying them made the weight easier to carry."I was ensnared before I even realised it. I thought I was lucky.. That someone had seen me... chosen me. That was when I told you about him, if you remember."


    Marianne stayed quiet, letting her speak which made Melody cry harder.


    "After a few months of dating, he invited me to his vi," Melody continued, her voice lowering. "It was this remote, beautiful ce-like something out of a movie. And I... I said yes. I didn¡¯t even think twice."


    She let out a shaky breath, her nails pressing crescent-shaped marks into her palms. "But once I got there... things changed. Slowly at first. He started finding ways to stop me from leaving. He¡¯d say he missed me too much, that the outside world didn¡¯t deserve us. That we were better when it was just the two of us."


    "At first, I believed him. I was happy that he wanted all of me. And enjoying our time together. That he cared enough to want to spend every second together. But then..."


    Her voice cracked. "One day, one of my colleagues called me. Just to ask when I was returning. It was a woman I¡¯d worked with briefly-a harmless call. But when he found out..."


    Melody¡¯s whole body shuddered as the memory surfaced like a cold wave. "He went crazy, Mama. He screamed, shattered things. And then... he hit me. pped me so hard I couldn¡¯t hear out of my ear for a full day. I tried to protest, to stand up for myself-but it was like the man I loved had vanished. I didn¡¯t even recognise his face anymore."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "After that, I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak to anyone. Not even friends. He took my phone, locked thendline. The only people I was allowed to talk to... were you and Papa. And even then, only when he was in the room. He¡¯d smile, act sweet while I spoke to you both-but the moment the call connected, he¡¯d watch me like a hawk."


    She looked up then, her eyes swollen and red, the skin beneath them blotchy. "Mama... I barely escaped from there."


    And with that, thest of herposure broke. Melody dropped her head into her mother¡¯sp, sobbing uncontrobly. "I didn¡¯t know what else to do. When those people came for us in the car, I just had an intuition. That he¡¯d sent them for me. So I... I used Mnie¡¯s name. I thought I could hide behind it, just for a while... I never thought it would go this far. But... you don¡¯t have to worry. Mnie will return soon. Once he recognises she is not me, he will let her leave. And then, I will ask her for her forgiveness."


    Marianne sat there, stroking her daughter¡¯s hair in slow,forting motions, her own face pale with the weight of the confession.


    "You should¡¯ve told us," she said softly, but without usation.


    Melody let out a bitterugh through her tears. "How could I, Mama? All I wanted to do was forget about him. Pretend that I never knew him..."

 Chapter 333: Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 333: Crazy</h4>


    Marianne held her daughter close for a few more moments. Melody¡¯s sobs had quietened to hupping breaths, her body drained from the weight of everything she¡¯d just said. Her head still rested in her mother¡¯sp, eyes closed, as if the world might go away if she didn¡¯t open them. Melody kept on apologizing continuously, even though Marianne repeatedly assured her that it was not her fault.


    Finally, when Melody¡¯s sobs had quietened, Marianne stopped stroking her hair and helped her sit straight. Looking at her bloodshot eyes she gently patted her face and said," I think you should close your eyes and rest some more. I¡¯ll be right back. Today you¡¯re going to be discharged and we might have to make some changes in what is going to happen. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Melodu looked up at her mother in confusion? "Mama? What changes woudl you need to make regarding my discharge? Where are you going?"


    But Marianne didn¡¯t meet her eyes right away. She picked up her purse, dusted her skirt as if trying to shake something off, then finally turned to her daughter.


    "I¡¯m going to tell Adam. He should be able to look for Mnie quietly. Also, the discharge, since you are not Mnie, you muste back with us to your home. Not Mnie¡¯s home, He deserves to know the truth. And once he understands that Mnie will be back soon, I am sure he will not me you either."


    Melody¡¯s breath caught again. She pushed herself up on the bed as panic red within her as Marianne walked towards the door.. "No. No, Mama, please-you can¡¯t tell him!"


    Marianne froze by the door, her hand just inches from the handle. She turned back slowly.


    "Melody," she said firmly, "his wife is missing. Disappeared for almost four days now. And you¡¯ve been pretending to be her while he does not even know that the woman he loves is not you. How can I not tell him? Are you worried he¡¯ll me you? I¡¯ll exin it all. I¡¯ll make him understand. But hiding it from him is wrong."


    Melody shook her head wildly, her hands clutching the nket like a child. "No, Mama. You don¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t tell him. Please!"


    "I don¡¯t understand?" Marianne took a step closer, her expression tightening. "Melody, this man¡¯s wife is missing. He should be searching for her. And you¡¯re asking me to keep quiet? To let him believe she¡¯s still with him, when she¡¯s not? Adam is a powerful man. He will be able to find Mnie! You don¡¯t worry. Just tell me the name of the person who did this to yuo. Made you so scared."


    "I just need time, Mama. Just a little more time. I¡¯ll exin it to him myself, I promise. But not now. Not yet. In fact, I¡¯ll do it the moment Mnie returns. I promise."


    Marianne¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and as she stared at her daughter¡¯s face, something shifted in her.. She took another step forward and muttered in a low voice, "You said... you said your boyfriend¡¯s name was Adam."


    Melody went still. There was silence. Thick and stifling.


    Marianne looked at her carefully, her voice suddenly colder, clipped. "Was that true? His name was Adam?"


    Melody didn¡¯t answer.


    "Melody." Marianne¡¯s voice turned sharp. "Answer me. Was it a coincidence?"


    Melody¡¯s eyes dropped to herp. Her hands twisted in the nket. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her silence was louder than a scream.


    Marianne¡¯s breath caught. "Oh my god." She stared at her daughter as if she were looking at a stranger and said again,"Oh my god," as though saying it would somehow undo what she was beginning to guess.


    "You lied," she said slowly, the words trembling with disbelief. "Your boyfriend... his name was never Adam, was it?"


    Melody didn¡¯t respond. She sat hunched on the bed, eyes fixed on the nket twisted in her fists, lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Melody. You lied to me. You used his name. Why?"


    Melody looked up then, only for a second, her eyes brimming again. Then she looked away unwilling and ashamed.


    And that was enough as Marianne¡¯s expression twisted in horror. She¡¯d always understood her daughter better than anyone. Marianne took a step forward and bit out harshly. "Was it because... you wanted to be with him? With Adam?"


    That was when Melody looked away. Slowly. Not in denial, but in shame.


    And that was enough.


    Marianne¡¯s hand rose instinctively, her palm hovering midair her whole body tense with disbelief as she fought the urge to p her daughter. Melody flinched but didn¡¯t move. The p never came.


    Instead, Marianne let her hand drop and pressed it to her temple. "What have you done," she whispered. Then louder, trembling with fury, "What have you done, you little fool? Did I really raise you to be such a despicable person?


    Melody¡¯s lip trembled. "Mama¡ª"


    "Mnie is your sister!" Marianne shouted, grief bleeding into her anger. "How could you? How could you look into her husband¡¯s eyes and pretend to be her?"


    "I didn¡¯t n it!" Melody cried out in a broken voice. "I was just trying to escape! I swear it. I ran, I used her name at the hospital because I didn¡¯t know what else to do. And then.. then I saw him."


    Her eyes welled again, her voice breaking. "He was kind. He treated me like I mattered. And for a second, I-I just wanted it to be real. I thought I will tell the truth in a moment and then another. But I could not. I like him, Mama. And the way he cares for Mnie, it makes me fall for him each minute. So every moment, it got harder to confess. Because I wanted him to keep looking at me like that."


    Marianne closed her eyes. "You are leting him live a lie, Melody. And you are living one too.


    "I know."


    " And now Mnie-God knows where she is...and you¡¯re here, in her ce, with her husband."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to rece her," Melody whispered. "I know he doesn¡¯t love me. But I¡ª" she stopped herself, the next words too ugly to speak.


    "But you wanted him to," Marianne said, finishing for her. "Didn¡¯t you?"


    Melody¡¯s shoulders hunched. She nodded, once.


    Marianne turned away, gripping the windowsill as if steadying herself. "You need to understand something," she said without turning. "This isn¡¯t just a mistake. This is betrayal. To Mnie. To Adam. To everyone who trusted you."


    "I was scared," Melody whispered. "I was ashamed. I didn¡¯t know how to stop lying once I started."


    Marianne turned back. Her voice was cold now. "Then start by telling the truth. Because whether you¡¯re ready or not, this ends today."


    Melody blinked. "You¡¯re going to tell Adam?"


    Marianne looked at her long and hard. "I have to. But I won¡¯t be cruel about it. I¡¯ll tell him the truth only upto what you have told me. Your feelings. I will let you hide. If we¡¯re going to find Mnie, we need his help."


    Melody closed her eyes. "He¡¯ll hate me."


    Marianne didn¡¯t deny it. "Maybe. Maybe not. But you chose this. Now you face it."


    She turned toward the door as Melody called out, "No mom. Please no. Don¡¯t tell him. Mom please!"


    But this time, Marianne did not stop walking... until Melody threatened out loud, " Mama, you threatened to hurt yourself if I did not tell you the truth. But if you reveal the truth, I will jump out of this window...


    Marianne stilled and turned around to see Melody standing near the window... ready to make true of her words.

 Chapter 334: Adam’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 334: Adam¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    Before Marianne could decide what to say to make Melody see sense, or Melody try to threaten her again, a sharp knock sounded at the door followed by Adam walking in with an easy smile, a paper bag of breakfast in his hand. The smile vanished as soon as he saw Mnie standing by the window with puffy and red eyes.


    He set the bag on the nearest chair, and walked around Marianne, who was frozen in the middle of the room, and reached Mnie in three long strides. "What happened? Why are you crying?" he asked in a tight voice as he searched her face.


    Mnie slipped half a step back, bringing herself closer to the window. She did not answer him. Instead she tipped her chin toward Marianne. "Ask her. She will tell you."


    Adam turned. The movement gave Melody another few inches toward the window sill. If Marianne spoke the truth, Melody would jump, and Marianne knew that Melody would not bluff.


    Marianne looked at Melody and wiped her cheeks with trembling fingers. She drew a long breath that shook on the way out. "It is my fault," she said, words thick with regret. "I started remembering when my girls were small. I thought about the years I prayed to see them both in the same room again. Today I have one of them back, but the other is still out there, still missing, still alone." Her gaze dropped to the floor. "Mnie tried tofort me. Instead I upset her, and we both ended up in tears."


    Adam watched her as she spoke, then looked over his shoulder at Mnie for confirmation. Mnie gave one slow nod, holding his gaze until he rxed.


    He reached for her hands and pulled her close, "It is all right. Do not worry. The police are looking. We will find your sister."


    Mnie nodded against his chest. However, hidden from his view, a small, satisfied smile curved her lips. Her ¡¯sister¡¯ would not be found. Cadence would see to that.


    Adam kept her in his arms a moment longer, rubbing slow circles on her back before stepping back as he said, "You two need to eat. I brought your favorite almond pastries." Mrs Thomas, you join us to."


    Marianne managed a faint smile, but her eyes kept flicking to the window where Melody stood. "Thank you, Adam. I would love to join you." she said quietly and moved to the side table as she straightened a stack of magazines with nervous fingers and tried to look busy, breathing only a sigh of relief when Melody stepped away from the window and came to sit at the table.


    As the three people sat at the table, Adam hurriedly opened the boxes of the breakfast but before he could pass any to Mnie, Marianne spoke up slowly," After the discharge... I would like Mnie toe home with me. At least for a few days." She nced at Melody, then quickly looked away. "It would give us time. Time to talk, to understand each other. We¡¯ve only just found one another again. And we never had a chance to live like a family. Also, with Melody gone, it would beforting to have at least one daughter close to him for my husband..."


    Adam blinked, caught off guard by the suggestion. He looked at Marianne, then shifted his gaze to Melody, about to speak.


    "No," Melody said sharply, cutting across both of them before Adam could respond or Marianne could finish.


    Both Adam and Marianne turned to look at her, startled by the cold edge in her voice. But Melody wasn¡¯t looking at them. She had picked up a fork and was calmly slicing into a square of mango cake that had been in the box in front of her.


    Adam frowned slightly as he looked at her eating the cake and said slowly... "Melon...I got, almost pastries for you.., and then, his mouth kicked up as he looked at the cake then at her," I even got some Melon-y dessert for you."


    But, unaware of any hidden meaning in his words, Mnie ate the continued to eat the cake in front of her. "This mango cake is tasting better today. And I don¡¯t want any other ones."


    Adam stared at her for a beat longer and his hand tightened on the te in his hand. Slowly, he extended his hand to hold Mnie¡¯s when Marianne spoke up again,"Adam... don¡¯t you think it would be good for her? Toe home with me, even for a little while? We¡¯ve been apart for so long. She will get a chance to feel... connected with us."


    "I think... the decision should be up to her," he said quietly. "I won¡¯t force her. You shouldn¡¯t either."


    Marianne¡¯s face fell slightly, but she nodded, even if reluctantly. Melody didn¡¯t react. She simply popped another piece of cake into her mouth and chewed in silence.


    Adam stood up suddenly, the chair scraping back with a soft scrape. "Excuse me," he said. "I just realized I have somewhere to be."


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response and stood up quickly before walking briskly to the door. His hand reached for the handle, but he paused, the buzz of his thoughts louder than the soft clink of cutlery behind him.


    Then, slowly, he turned his head.


    His eyesnded on the two women at the table and while Mnie looked up and waved at him, his gaze as he stared at her was different. Colder. Without returning her goodbye wave, he nodded at her and walked out of the hospital room towards the security office of the hospital.


    On the way, he made a single call," I want you to find two things. First, who was Melody dating when she wind ¡¯missing¡¯ in the past. Second, I want ess to the hospital¡¯s entry surveince records when Mnie had walked here on the day she was attacked."


    "Surveince from that day? Why?" Max asked slowly but Adam¡¯s jaw was clenched so tight that he could barely speak a word.

 Chapter 335: Here

    <h4>Chapter 335: Here</h4>


    "Here," Cadence said, cing a small, carefully cut slice of mango cake on the table in front of her. "I made this for you. Don¡¯t you love it?"


    He untied his apron slowly, folding it over the back of the chair with what he probably thought was casual grace.


    Mnie stared at the te for a long moment. Her fingers curled into her palms, nails digging into the skin. Then she looked up and gave him a thin, polite smile.


    "Actually," she said quietly, "I used to like mango cake. Not anymore."


    Cadence frowned and shook his head, almost like he was disappointed in a child. "Mel. I know you¡¯re angry with me. But how can you say that you don¡¯t like mango cake just because of me? That¡¯s not fair." He gestured vaguely at the kitchen behind him. "I¡¯ve been controlling myself, haven¡¯t I? Just like I promised you. I didn¡¯t hit you. Not even once. Even though you¡¯ve been... well, you¡¯ve been pushing me a lot these past few days."


    Mnie let out a sharp breath. Her smile dropped.


    "And I¡¯m supposed to apud that? You want me to thank you for doing the bare minimum and not hurting me? Is that the new gold standard, you cad?"


    Her voice rose just slightly at the end, but she continued to stare at him calmly. It didn¡¯t matter if this man tried to hit her. She needed to find a way to get off this ind and if the only way to do that was to going to be in an ambnce, then so be it. She already knew that the doctor and the machines had been brought especially for her. And now, they had already left, so if he ended up hurting her, he would have to take her off the ind for first aid.


    So, she continued coldly, "I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m not Melody or Mel. Whatever fantasy you¡¯re clinging to isn¡¯t me. And for the record," she said, ncing back at the cake, "the world does not revolve around you. Actually, you got one thing right. I used to like mango cake. I even made it for someone I was with once. My ex. He loved it. But he also broke me in ways I doubt I can fully recover from. So now? Every time I taste that damn cake, I remember him. And I hate it."


    She didn¡¯t raise her voice, didn¡¯t try to shock him. She justid it out in a quiet and bitter but final. She had suffered for three years of her life, all because of Spencer Collins. And somehow, that Mango cake had be a representative of him. They¡¯d eaten that cake on their ¡¯wedding¡¯, after all.


    Across the table, she watched as Cadence¡¯s jaw tightened and his hands curled into fists at his sides. He was trying hard to keep hisposure, but it showed in the way his shoulders stiffened and his nostrils red just slightly at the mention of an ¡¯ex¡¯.


    And she felt a flicker of satisfaction at that.


    The satisfaction didn¡¯tst long though as the man unclenched his fists with deliberate control. Then, without a word, he stepped forward, picked up the untouched slice of mango cake, walked over to the bin and tossed it in.


    The sound was soft. But somehow, it hit harder than if he¡¯d mmed a door to Mnie as her own hands clenched. Dam* it! She needed him to harm her.


    He turned back to her. "Fine. You don¡¯t like mango cake anymore. What do you like, then? Tell me, and I¡¯ll make that for you."


    Mnie stared at him and bit out coldly. "I¡¯d rather not eat at all than have you cook for me. Or if you must, I¡¯ll take some poison."


    That got under his skin. She saw the twitch in his jaw and then the flicker in his eyes. The silence stretched a beat too long before he suddenly shoved the chair nearest to him. It skidded back with a harsh scrape across the tiled floor and Mnie braced herself to be hit as within a second, he had closed the distance between them.


    "Mel," he said, voice low but brimming with frustration. "You need to stop this. Why have you be like this? You used to be polite. Sweet. Clingy, even. Always needing me. But now-" He gestured wildly toward her, eyes narrowing. "Now you¡¯re just... cold. Snappish. Testy."


    Mnie didn¡¯t flinch at the man¡¯s nearness and instead bit out. "Because I¡¯m not Melody. Why can¡¯t you get that through your thick skull? Let me leave, and I¡¯ll prove it to you. Just one day out there and I¡¯ll show you who I really am."


    Cadence stared at her, and for a moment she thought maybe,just maybe, logic hadnded. But then he gave a slow, pitying shake of his head and leaned in close, lowering his voice.


    "If you think this act-this new attitude-is going to make me angry or push me away... give you a reason to hate me all over again, you¡¯re wrong." He smirked, like he¡¯d caught her in some childish ploy. "Fine. If you want me to believe you¡¯re not Melody, then I¡¯ll believe you."


    He reached out and rested his hand on her shoulder. The contact made her skin crawl and she had to suppress the urge to retch.


    He leaned in further, "But it makes no difference whether I call you Melody or Mnie. I like the way you look either way. As for your attitude problem," his eyes gleamed, "I¡¯ll break it soon enough."


    Mnie let him finish. Let him enjoy the illusion of control for just a second longer. Then, slowly, she smiled thinly, not letting him see how much he rattled and scared her.


    "We¡¯ll see who breaks who."


    And with that sentence, she reached for the butter knife beside her on the table and, without hesitation, stabbed it into the back of his hand.


    Cadence¡¯s reaction was instant¡ªhe jerked back with a snarl of pain, the de still sticking out of his skin. Blood welled up, bright and vivid.


    She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t gasp or panic or even blink. Just looked up at him with the same expression she¡¯d worn when he served her that cake.


    "I told you not to touch me," she said, voice low and even. "You really should learn to listen."


    Cadence staggered back, eyes wild, one hand mped over the other. But she didn¡¯t wait to see what he would do next. She simply stood, walked around him, and stepped out of the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know where she was going. But it didn¡¯t matter. For the first time since arriving on this cursed ind, she had made a move.


    And Cadence was bleeding. She was no shrinking violet. She was going to get out of heree hell or high water. As she walked out of the room, she jumped at the sound of the loud crash and the man¡¯s curses all the way down the hallway as he promised to teach her a lesson. Once inside the room that was now her prison, Mnie shivered. She wanted to lock the room, curl up and cry as she wondered if Adam really no idea that she was not with him anymore.

 Chapter 336: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 336: Suspicion</h4>


    "Surveince from that day? Why?" Max asked slowly but Adam¡¯s jaw was clenched so tight that he could barely speak a word. Max waited for another moment, giving Adam time to answer but when no reply came through, he asked again, "Wait. Adam... why now? Why surveince all of a sudden? Do you think there¡¯s a clue in it? Maybe something that could tell us who hurt Mnie... or where Melody was taken to? But how will the hospital surveince help? Mnie said that she walked directionlessly for an hour or two before she got to the hospital."


    Adam didn¡¯t answer immediately. He kept walking, one hand in his coat pocket, the other holding the phone tighter than necessary, his mind in a whirl.


    Max, finally sensed something was off, pushed again. "Adam?"


    Still no answer.


    Then came the faint sound of a door closing and Adam had entered the stairwell where he finally seemed to copse on the stairs as he spoke quietly, his voice colder than an iceberg, "I need ess to that surveince," he said quietly, his voice stripped of emotion. "We need to find out who took Mnie... and what Melody is really up to."


    The words hit like a thunderp and seemed to echo in the quiet stariway.


    "What did you say?" Max nearly fell out of his chair as he just heard the words. "Did you just say who took Mnie? Adam, what the hell are you talking about?"


    Adam leaned against the cool metal railing, head tilted down. He hadn¡¯t meant to say it. Or even believe it. Not yet. Not until he had proof. But the words had slipped out and he knew they were the truth.


    "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about," he said atst, but Max wasn¡¯t buying it.


    "No," Max said sharply. "You do. You wouldn¡¯t say something like that unless you had a reason. What¡¯s going on? What happened? You want to check the surveince of the hospital because you think Mnie was taken away?"


    Adam exhaled slowly. "I want the hospital surveince... because I think the girl who showed up that night-the one in that hospital bed¡ªis Melody Thomas."


    There was a stunned silence. Then Max let out a string of half-choked curses. "Are you serious right now? Are you saying Melody showed up pretending to be Mnie? That she faked her identity? Adam, that¡¯s insane. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? That¡¯s... that¡¯s not just far-fetched, it¡¯s unhinged."


    Adam didn¡¯t respond to the panic in Max¡¯s voice. He wasn¡¯t even hearing it, not really. Like someone who¡¯d already epted a horrible truth and was now simply working backwards from it.


    "From the moment I heard about the attack, something didn¡¯t sit right. I couldn¡¯t name it, just this deep unease I couldn¡¯t shake. But when I saw that Mnie was alive and safe, I pushed it all aside. I told myself I was being paranoid. I told myself it was just fear. That I was just relieved."


    Max¡¯s curses died off as he listened to the quiet certainty in Adam¡¯s voice. That tone he hadn¡¯t heard it in years. Not since Adam had vowed revenge against Robert Collins. And even then, it hadn¡¯t sounded this bleak.


    "Adam," Max said more carefully this time, "are you saying you know she¡¯s not Mnie? That you¡¯re sure?"


    Adam was silent for a beat too long.


    Then, he spoke quietly, "I don¡¯t want to touch her."


    "What?" Max asked in confusion.


    "I don¡¯t want to kiss her. I don¡¯t want to hold her. I can¡¯t even bring myself to meet her eyes for too long. She keeps trying to get close to me, and all I feel is¡ª" he stopped, then forced the words out¡ª "repulsion."


    Max frowned, even more confused at this exnation. "That¡¯s your reason? You¡¯re suspicious of her because you¡¯re not attracted to her anymore? Adam, I get that it¡¯s strange, but that¡¯s not solid evidence. That¡¯s not enough to use someone-"


    Adam interrupted, and this time his voice had an edge. "Max. If there everes a day that I stop finding Mnie attractive, it won¡¯t be because I¡¯m disgusted by her. It won¡¯t feel <i>wrong</i>. I would never find her repulsive. Not even on her worst day. And I¡¯d never want to pull away from her like this."


    Max was quiet again. He could hear the weight behind those words. Adam wasn¡¯t specting, he was convinced.


    "I don¡¯t know how Melody did it, or why, but I need that footage," Adam continued. "Go back to the time she came to the hospital. When you find her, you will have evidence. I¡¯ll text you a picture of what Melon was wearing when she left home."


    Max¡¯s throat had gone dry. "And if I find her?"


    "Then you¡¯ll know who¡¯s in that room right now," Adam said grimly. "And where we need to start looking for my Mnie."


    Max¡¯s fingers flew over his keyboard, his mind already racing at all the implications. They were looking for Melody but if Melody was here pretending to be Mnie, things were going to get much more messy... "Alright, I¡¯m on it. I¡¯ll bypass the red tape so that we don¡¯t have to make calls and get permissionsno calls. It¡¯ll save hours of having to grease palms and get clearance from security heads."


    Adam didn¡¯t speak, just waiting for the evidence of his own stupidity.


    Within minutes, Max had essed the hospital¡¯s internal system. He was fast, efficient, his screen lighting up with windows and code. "Almost there. I just need to iste the shift logs and surveince archives for that date¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence. "Fu*k"


    Adam, still leaning on the stairwell rail, straightened. "What happened?"


    Max didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes were fixed on the screen, a single message blinking back at him in stark red: <i>"</i><i>Surveince Records: Files Not Found."</i>


    He tried another route. Then another. But the result was the same. A cold knot formed in his stomach. "They¡¯re gone The footage. It¡¯s all been wiped, Adam."


    Adam¡¯s heart stopped as he straightened, "What do you mean wiped?"


    "I mean every single entry cam, corridor feed, emergency room log has beenpletely erased. No trace left. Someone scrubbed it."


    Adam¡¯s jaw clenched. "Then someone knew we¡¯de looking. This was nned..."

 Chapter 337: Close Save

    <h4>Chapter 337: Close Save</h4>


    Marianne breathed a sigh of relief as she was informed of the task she had given her assistant as she disconnected the call. Then, she looked at Melody who was was busy eating the ¡¯cake¡¯ that Adam brought her and red at her, scolding coldly, "Look at you. You want to pretend to be Mnie, but you don¡¯t even bother to hide evidence. Did you know that the entire video of you arriving at the hospital was avable for anyone to see? One look at the video and Adam would know that you are not Mnie. Why are you so thoughtless, Melody?"


    Melody looked up at her mother and gave a tremulous smile as she realized that her mother had once again stepped up to protect her. Pushing the cake in front of her, she stood up and went to her, "Are you really going to help me pretend to be Mnie? You¡¯re not going to expose me? Or are you? You¡¯re not angry at me for what happened?"


    Marianne gave her daughter a sad look before walking over to her and patting her head. "I can do anything, but I cannot see you harm yourself, Melody. Do you have any idea, how scared mom was when you threatened to harm yourself just now? How can I be angry at you under such circumstances when I know you did what you did to protect yourself?"


    "If anything, I¡¯m angry at myself that I could not teach you to be stronger." Marianne paused and then immediately took Melody¡¯s hand in hers, "I won¡¯t reveal anything. But you have to promise me to behave yourself, Melody. You cannot cross the line with Adam. Only in this way will Mnie not me you when she finds out what she did. Your mother has always covered up for your mistakes and I will continue to always protect you in the future! But breaking your sister¡¯s marriage would be a sin. So,promise me you won¡¯t do it."


    Melody let her tears fall and immeidately hugged her mother. " Mama! I thought that with Mnie having returned, you would love me less. Or at least be less tolerant of my mistakes. But that is not so. Thank you, Mama. Thank you for loving me more than anyone."


    Marianne Thomas patted her back and sighed as she kissed the top og Melody¡¯s head, a frown on her face and tears in her eyes. "Foolish girl. You¡¯ve been by my side for more than twenty years. I¡¯ve raised you myself. How could I see you suffer?"


    Then she wiped her tears and looked moved away, looking at Melody carefully. "Mel, your older sister has suffered a lot as well, with no parents by her side to protect her. And even now she is suffering in your stead. You have to be good to her when she returns. You cannot cling to Adam. Until shees back, treat it as though you are going to live your lifetime of love in this short period. Okay?"


    Melody nodded her head vigorously at that. "Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I won¡¯t create trouble if Mnie returns."


    Relieved that Melody was willing topromise, Marianne nodded, even missing out on the words that Melody uttered, her intentions clear that ¡¯if¡¯ Mnie returned and not when. Instead, she said, "I¡¯ll go now. You take care, okay? And if you fear anything, juste to your Mom."


    She stood up to leave but as she would have walked away, she paused at the door, and turned back again. "Also, in a few days, talk to Adam about sending you to me. If you stay with him too long, he might get suspicious. But if youe to us, you can always im stress and emotional imbnce as excuses. Okay? Now, Melody, tell me- where could this man have taken Mnie? I¡¯ll tell Adam and your father to look up in those ces. We should find her as soon as possible, before something untoward happens."


    Melody shook her head vigorously then and clenched her hands. Never woudl she tell her mother where Mnie could be found. She knew Cadence hated crowded ces so she said, "I don¡¯t know where he might have taken her. I... I think it should be a crowded ce so that they would be able to merge easily. Like densely popted areas. He does not have much money..."


    Marianne frowned. "Merge? What do you mean merge with the crowd?"


    Melody hesitated. She knew she had to say just enough, not too little, not too much. "Just... that if someone wanted to keep her hidden, a ce with constant foot traffic would be ideal. A transit hub, maybe a railway station, arge shoppingplex, or a market. Somewhere people wouldn¡¯t look too closely."


    "You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t know anything else, Melody? Where did he take you?" Marianne pressed, her tone sharper and her eyes narrowed.


    "I swear it, Mama," Melody whispered, her eyes wide and pleading. "If I knew where she was, wouldn¡¯t I have told you? When he took me to that ce that he imed was his vi, I was asleep. I don¡¯t even know how long we had driven when we arrived there..."


    Marianne stared at her for a long moment, her instincts warring with her reason. Finally, she sighed. "Alright. But if anythinges to mind, even the smallest thing, you tell me. Don¡¯t lie to me, Melody. Not now."


    Melody nodded quickly, "I won¡¯t. I promise."


    There was a moment of silence before Marianne stepped forward and tucked a stray lock of Melody¡¯s hair behind her ear in a small gesture. "You¡¯re still my child, Melody. No matter what lies you¡¯ve told, no matter what role you¡¯re ying now. But remember, pretending to be someone else alwayses at a price. And I don¡¯t want you to suffer for it. So, remember what Mom has told you and be careful. Okay?"


    Melody nodded at the older woman with a grateful look but when the woman had walked out, she gave a triumphant smile. By now, something ¡¯untoward¡¯ would already have happened to Mnie...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 338: Melanie’s Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 338: Mnie¡¯s Enemy</h4>


    "We still couldn¡¯ty a finger on?Mnie. Another dead end," one man muttered, rubbing the dark bruise along his jaw. "Thedy¡¯s not going to spare us."


    They sat shoulder to shoulder on the basement¡¯s cold stone floor, backs propped against the door that doubled as their prison.


    Both men kept their eyes fixed on the stairs leading up to the single exit. Every creak overhead made them flinch. They had nned?the crash down to the minute when they had braked in front of Mnie¡¯s car. It should¡¯ve ended with Mnie in a hospital from where they would have taken her. Instead, two strangers in ck masks had torn onto the scene and seized both Mnie and Melody. And like the other onlookers, they too had thought that these people were going to take them to the hospital so they had been totally shocked when they heard what had gone wrong..


    "Wrong" hardly covered it. Those other kidnappers vanished with Melody while Mnie returned unahrmed, and thedy had taken her anger out on them. Or rather, imprisoned them to take her anger outter on them.


    The hatch at the top of the stairs opened and the two men looked up to see one of their ownrades, call out to them, "Up. Both of you. Thedy has asked you toe out"


    The pair exchanged a wary nce. They were being released? Maybe. Or coudl it be they were being moved to another torture room with sharper tools. Still, hope pulled them upright. They limped up the steps, squinting as daylight shone into their eyes.


    Outside, with the harsh light behind her stood the woman they answered to nked by her subordinates, her hands sped behind their backs. The two men dropped to their knees at once, foreheads nearly brushing the dirt.


    "Lady," they echoed, voices cracking. "Thank you for your grace. We¡¯ll fulfill whatever task you give. Please spare us."


    The dy¡¯ said nothing at first, letting the silence feel heavier with each passing minute until she finally spoke in a cold voice. "This is yourst chance. You know, Melody has been taken."


    They nodded in unison their hearts drumming hard. "Yes."


    "You will find her." The two men nodded hurriedly, already deciding to bring back Melody but then were stumped when thedy continued, "You will make sure that she does?not?return home."


    One man risked raising his head as he asked in confusion. "You mean-we prevent any rescue attempt from Richard?Thomas, Adam?Collins, the police¡ª"


    Before he finished, a boot mmed into his chin. Another strike folded the second man over who was only kneeling with his head bowed. The subordinates stepped back, just as fast as they had stepped forward and thedy spoke again," Do not touch?Mnie for now. Not a threat, not a bruise, not a shadow. Your usefulness lies elsewhere. Identify Melody¡¯s location. Report to me. And make sure that she does not return. Am I clear?"


    Blood trickled from split lips as the two men epted their order with a croak and repeated nodding of their heads.


    She turned without another word, heading toward the waiting ck car parked at the edge of the estate. Her subordinates nked her as she walked, while the two men scurried away, clutching their ribs and barely daring to look back.


    At the car, the driver opened the door wordlessly. She slid inside, and the door closed with a quiet finality.


    Once the engine started, the man behind the wheel nced at her through the rearview mirror. "What is this, sister?" he asked, his voice low and filled with disbelief. "You¡¯re sparing Mnie... and going after Melody? The daughter you raised yourself?"


    Marianne Thomas smiled as she looked up at her brother, the man who had been her loyal ¡¯driver¡¯ and silentpanion through every scheme for so many years and gave him a small, knowing smile.


    "Do you take me for a fool?" she asked in a teasing tone. "Why would I go after Melody? The foolish girl I have raised all these years under my own roof, with my own hands?"


    Her brother frowned and gave her a look that was clearly puzzled. "But just now... didn¡¯t you order those people...?"


    Marianne let out a quietugh, "I ordered those people to ensure that Melody does not return. That is true. But, my dear brother, you must understand-my education, my guidance, my shaping of that foolish girl... it has not gone in vain."


    He stared at her, still not catching up. "What do you mean?"


    She turned slightly toward him with a deep smile on her face. "Melody never truly disappeared. It is Mnie who is missing. The world is looking in the wrong direction. And that, my brother, is because my dear daughter-clever, impressionable Melody-has taken her ce."


    He blinked, taken aback. "You¡¯re saying... Melody is pretending to be Mnie?"


    Marianne¡¯s smile widened into something closer to amusement, but there was a sharp glint in her eyes. She leaned back against the soft leather of the car seat, folded one leg neatly over the other as if the truth she had just spoken were nothing more than idle gossip.


    "Yes," she said simply. "Melody is living as Mnie now. She has stepped in and made my job easier by recing Mnie. And why? Because she is hopelessly, pathetically besotted with Mnie¡¯s husband. That man... Adam Collins."


    Her brother let out a breath as the full implication sank in. "She did all this... just to be near him?"


    Marianne tilted her head slightly and smiled, "Yes."


    "And you are going to let that happen? What about your ns for Melody?"


    "I¡¯m watching closely, dear brother. If Melody seeds, then we gain something much more powerful. If she fails... then she will have buried herself."


    "Either way, I don¡¯t have to dirty my hands to handle her. Once Mnie is taken care of by whoever has taken her, mistaking her for Melody, we will take care to use Melody as we need and then when she has ben exhausted, we will reveal Melody¡¯s deception to Adam. He will take care of the rest... Such a perfect n. Even I could not have executed it better."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 339: Falling

    <h4>Chapter 339: Falling</h4>


    As Melody walked back to the car after being discharged, she braced herself for the fall she was about to stage and felt a flutter of nerves in her stomach.


    Her eyes flicked toward the dark clouds hovering above the hospital. The soft drizzle had turned the stairs slick, and the water pooling on the ground shimmered softly, making it the perfect scene.. She smiled. Even the heavens wanted to help her. The wet floor gave her all the justification she needed and she wouldn¡¯t have to overact or exaggerate. No one would question it. A simple slip due to the wet floor, and she¡¯d be back in his arms.


    Her lips curled slightly as she followed Adam down the steps, already feigning fatigue. In her mind, she had already yed the scene a dozen times. She would stumble, he would catch her- his hands on her arms, maybe around her waist. Her face would be close to his. Perhaps their eyes would meet, and maybe, just maybe, when she groaned in pain, he would lift her up and carry her to the car.


    "This way," Adam said softly as he gestured to her to hold the railing while she was lost in thought.. She nodded obediently, heart thudding, but didn¡¯t take the railing.


    Instead, she waited until the moment felt right and then she let her foot slip from the edge of the stair. A small gasp escaped her lips as she iled dramatically, her arm stretching out toward Adam. "Ahh---!"


    She turned slightly toward him mid-fall, expecting the tug of his hand, the solid warmth of his chest, something, anything. But it didn¡¯te.


    They missed.


    Somehow, impossibly, they missed.


    He had reached out too, but their timing was off. Maybe he had hesitated. Maybe she had leaned too far back. Whatever the reason, the contact she¡¯d counted on never came.


    And then- Thud.


    With a terrible shriek and an even louder crash, shended hard on the pavement. Pain exploded across her lower back and up her spine in a vicious wave, knocking the air from her lungs.


    Her vision blurred, partly from tears and partly from the sharp sting of embarrassment. The cold from the wet pavement seeped into her clothes and onto her skin. She could barely move, barely breathe, and could only cry out as her body trembled from the shock of the fall.


    Almost immediately, a flurry of movement surrounded her and a small crowd had begun to gather. Nurses, patients, bystanderst all rushed in, their concerned voices ovepping.


    "Get a wheelchair!"


    "Is she hurt?"


    "She just got discharged, didn¡¯t she?"


    Hands reached for her, trying to lift her gently, someone putting a hand on her shoulder, another trying to wipe the rain from her face.


    But through all of it, she couldn¡¯t see him. She frowned. Where did he go all of a sudden?


    Before she could make sense of anything, two strange men stepped forward and began lifting her carefully off the ground. She tried to protest, weakly wriggling in their grip, but the sharp jolt of pain in her back made her wince and freeze. Still, the feel of unfamiliar hands on her arms and waist sent a cold shiver down her spine this was not the kind of contact she had wanted.


    "Please, I¡¯m fine," she murmured, trying to twist her body slightly, but they were already easing her into a wheelchair.


    "Ma¡¯am, we need to get you checked." one of them said.


    "No, really, I just slipped¡ª"


    She turned her head frantically, trying to spot Adam again. Why hadn¡¯t hee closer? Why was he letting others touch her? Where was he?


    The wheelchair jerked slightly as they started to wheel her back toward the hospital door and she could only try and stop them, while looking for Adam at the same time.. More faces had turned to look at her now as she tried to protest, causing her to turn red in embarrassment.


    "Stop." Adam¡¯s voice finally cut through the noise and everyone froze. Melody looked up, feeling relief hit her..


    He was standing a few steps away with his jaw tight as his gaze flicked briefly over the men and then to her.


    "I¡¯ll take it from here," he said shortly. "You can all go."


    There was a pause, but no one questioned him about his authority.. The crowd slowly began to scatter, murmurs dying out and Melody breathed a sigh of relief.


    He stepped forward, crouched in front of her, and finally met her eyes. "Are you okay?" he asked. His voice was softer now, low enough that only she could hear it.


    She swallowed, heart fluttering again. This was it. The moment she wanted. She gave a small nod, biting back the sting of pain and difort, and managed to whisper, "Yes."


    He didn¡¯t smile. He just nodded, stood and began pushing the wheelchair silently toward the car.


    She gripped the armrests lightly, her eyes moving to him, stealing nces over her shoulder as he maneuvered them to the side of the car. He opened the door for her and then stepped back. She smiled and raised her head, waiting for him to help her into the car. When that did not happen, she raised her hand, expecting and hoping for him to help her up.


    But by the time she looked again, he was already walking around to the other side.


    It was the driver who stepped forward and offered his hand.


    Her fingers clenched at the quiet rejection. Still, she let the driver help her in, the ache in her back now nothingpared to the sting that she felt. Why was Adam suddenly being so cold towards her? Had he guessed something?


    As Melody wondered about what it could that had caused an about turn in his personality, she failed to see the ruthlessness in the man¡¯s eyes and the cruel twist of his mouth as he looked away. She wanted him close to her, didn¡¯t she. Soon, he will teach her a lesson...

 Chapter 340: Cold Horror

    <h4>Chapter 340: Cold Horror</h4>


    The car ride was entirely silent and Melody felt herself tense up all over again as they pulled up in front of the house. Why was he not saying anything? Did Mnie and him not talk when they were alone? As many thoughts gathered in her head again, the car stopped and the driver stepped out again and circled around to open her door.


    She turned her head to look at him, but Adam was already out. Without a word, he walked past her side of the car, not sparing her a nce, heading straight toward the front steps of the house.


    Melody blinked at his retreating figure, lips parting in disbelief. Was he really going to leave her like this? But then, her n to find out about Mnie¡¯s room and other things would go to waste!


    She shifted slightly and the pain in her back hit again. Her voice came out breathless but sharp and louder than she intended.


    "Adam!"


    He paused.


    "I can¡¯t move," she said, with a touch of desperation. "Can you... help me to my room?" Unfortunately, though this had been her n, at this moment, she really found herself unable to move.


    For a second, he didn¡¯t turn and she thought that he was really going to abandon her. Then, slowly, he nced back at the driver, who was standing awkwardly nearby. And then, a secondter, Adam walked back to the car and leaned down toward her.


    Before she could say another word, his arms were around her.


    She barely had time to react before he lifted her off the seat and into his arms. Just like she¡¯d imagined. Her heart skipped, then fluttered wildly in her chest even though the position only made her back ache more. But it was enough. He was carrying her. Bridal style into his home.


    She wrapped her arms lightly around his neck, careful not to make it too obvious, and dared to look up at his face. It was unreadable and expressionless, as if this meant nothing. But she didn¡¯t mind.


    He carried her across the threshold and into the house, making sure not to jostle her too much. Every inch of her ached, but it was worth it. This was what she had wanted. This closeness. This intimacy.


    She allowed herself a small smile.


    But the smile didn¡¯tst long As soon as they entered her room, Adam walked straight to the bed and without warning, dropped her onto the bed like a sack of potatoes


    Shended with a loud thud and a sharp yelp of pain. "Ow-!" she winced, her hand shooting to her lower back as Adam stood over her, jaw clenched, eyes as cold as ever.


    "You¡¯re in your room now," he said tly. Then he turned around and walked out, leaving the door open behind him.


    Melodyy there, stunned, the ache in her spine burning and called out, "Adam! What is the meaning of this? Where are you going?"


    Adam stopped and turned around to stare at her,"I am going to my room. Where else?"


    Shey there, stunned and sore, staring at him as his words echoed in her mind-I¡¯m going to my room.


    Her brows furrowed. His room? What did he mean by that? Did he and Mnie not share a room? No no. Adir had always mentioned... No... As she thought back, Adir only ever mentioned Adam and Mnie together in the kitchen or the living room. And he even said that Adam had slept with him a few times.


    She thought back to what Hallie had told her that Adam and Mnie had never really been in love but been together to harm Mnie¡¯s ex.


    Still, she asked, "What do you mean by your room?"


    There was a beat of silence, and then he gave a short, sarcastic snort.


    "Did you lose your memory in that ident, Melon?" His tone was biting. "Why would I not have my own room? Do you expect me to live with you?"


    He stepped back into the room now, and continued coldly, "And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed. The way you¡¯ve been acting the past few days. Hovering around me, clinging to my sleeve like some damsel in distress. You think I don¡¯t see through all that?"


    Melody¡¯s mouth opened, but nothing came out. Her mind raced, trying to control the chaos that bubbled inside her head as she felt a hollow realisation. Mnie and Adam were a couple in name only. Adam loved Mnie in public but seemed to hate her in private....


    Even as she came to this realiasation, Adam shook his head, and spoke in a warnign tone, "Let me remind you,since you seem so conveniently forgetful, this is a contract marriage. You and I are just a loving couple on paper. A well-packaged lie. That¡¯s all. The moment the purpose is served, this ends."


    He leaned forward slightly, arms crossing over his chest. "So don¡¯t try these petty tricks on me again to lure me close to you. I have no interest in sleeping with Spencer¡¯s leftovers."


    Melody stared at him, her heart pounding. Her lips trembled for a second before she forced them still. He really did hate Mnie. For a moment, she wondered if she should confess that she was not Mnie. Then she would not have to see the disdain in his eyes.


    But something stopped her from confessing. Even if Adam hated Mnie, he was at least married to her. It was better if he didn¡¯t love her, was¡¯t it? Then she had a better chance of getting him to fall for her. With this thought in mind, her voice, when it came, was quiet. "I wasn¡¯t trying to trick you."


    "Oh?" he shot back, raising a brow. "So the fall just happened to almost make yound you in my arms? The helpless damsel act, was that part of your discharge instructions?"


    She looked away, cheeks burning.


    He scoffed. "Exactly what I thought."


    Melody gripped the nket beneath her. The ache in her back throbbed, but the pain in her chest burned hotter.


    "I didn¡¯t n it... I was really in pain," she muttered under her breath but it was useless because Adam had already walked away.

 Chapter 341: A Realization

    <h4>Chapter 341: A Realization</h4>


    Melody sat there for a long moment, staring at the open door in a daze. How could this have happened?


    A contract marriage?


    She could hardly wrap her head around it. That couldn¡¯t be right. Mnie would never agree to something like that... would she? And Adam, no matter how cold he had just been, didn¡¯t strike her as someone who¡¯d fake a marriage for show and for money.


    But then again, that woman who had told her about Mnie sleeping with Adam for revenge seemed to be true. So, Adam really had been her brother inw and they had teamed up for revenge against Spencer.


    Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself upright, wincing at the sting in her lower back. First thing, she needed to do was look for some medicine. Thankfully, as she opened the drawer next to the bed, she found a pain relief spray. As she did, her gaze fell on the other thing in the drawer. And she frowned. Condoms... If they were in a contract rtionship and did not touch each other... why was this here?


    She gave onest look at the condoms before closing the drawer. Spraying the medicine, shey down and once again, her thoughts were a mess, trying to make sense of what to do now that Adam had made such a big revtion. Could he be lying? Or did Mnie and Adam live separate lives and Mnie had another lover?


    Once the worst of it dulled, she finally had an idea. Since this was ¡¯her¡¯ room, she could snoop around in peace. Slowly, she sat up and then looked around the room, taking in the vanity table, bookshelves, the dresser near the balcony, etc


    Everything was hers. Or rather, Mnie¡¯s.


    Melody moved slowly, closed the door to her room and even though her body still felt sore, she was intent on finding out the truth. If there was any lie in Adam¡¯s words, she would find out after she had looked into Mnie¡¯s things.. She walked towards therge wooden wardrobe across the room and carefully opened it, feeling her heart race. What if she was caught snooping?


    As she looked back at the door that was closed still, she felt a bit of relief. Even if he dide in, she could just im that she was taking out some loungewear.


    But on opening it, she could only frown. Inside, rows of carefully arranged clothes greeted her. Designer dresses, skirts, silk blouses, all roding to Mnie¡¯s taste and nothing that she liked.. She touched a few pieces, letting her fingers glide over the fabrics, hoping she¡¯d find something that would confirm what Adam had said was a lie.


    But everything inside screamed Mnie. Not a single man¡¯s clothing.


    She checked the corners, looking for men¡¯s clothes, an extra toothbrush tucked away, a tie maybe- anything that would hint that Adam had ever stayed in this room aBut there was nothing. Only heels neatly arranged on the bottom rack and matching handbags on the side shelves.


    With a small frown, she turned away from the wardrobe and walked over to the vanity. The drawers were filled with makeup, skin creams, and perfume bottles¡ªsome used, some unopened¡ªbut all unmistakably feminine. No razors, no cologne, no cufflinks.


    No Adam.


    She checked the dresser next, then the bathroom. Everything inside belonged to Mnie only.


    Nothing of Adam¡¯s. Not even a towel that looked like it was his.


    Melody sat down on the edge of the bed again, letting the disappointment sink in. So he hadn¡¯t been lying, after all. This really was a contract marriage. A sham. A deal between two people. And for whatever reason, they had chosen to live separate lives while pretending to be the most loving couple in front of the public.


    Melody scoffed. These two people deserved an Oscar for the show they were able to put up. No one, not even her, could ever have guessed that Adam who looked at Mnie as if he could not bear to take his eyes off her for a moment, actually hated Mnie in private and looked down on her.


    If the marriage was fake... if he never truly touched Mnie... maybe she could be the one to make him want something real. Make him look. Make him want. Make him fall. A smile blossomed on her face. This actually made things easy for her.


    She turned her head to look at the nightwear on the side. And smiled.


    Melody ran her hand across the delicatece of a dark red piece and then a short, sheer ck robe. Her cheeks heated slightly, but her mind was made up.


    She¡¯d make him look twice at her. From what she knew of Mnie and how proud she was, she never would have attempted to seduce him. And he probably hated her for that. Which man did not like a proactive woman?


    She picked out a deep emerald green nightdress and held it upto her body, before nodding in approval. The fabric was perfect. It was soft, nearly weightless, with thin straps and a low neckline. It would hug her figure, and it was bold without being desperate. This would do for tonight.


    Melody changed quickly. As she slipped into the nightdress and caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror again, she tilted her head. Hmm. She looked good. She doubted the real Mnie would ever have worn this...


    Melody let her hair down and fluffed it a little, just enough to look effortlessly undone. Then, without bothering to throw on a robe, she stepped out of the room to get some water for herself.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t need water. What she needed was for him to see her.


    And right on cue, as she walked past the living room, she caught sight of Adam seated on the couch, a file open in hisp, reading.


    He looked up absently at the sound of movement and then seemed to freeze.


    Melody didn¡¯t slow her steps. She walked right past him, the green silk hugging her every curve, thece trim catching the faint light of the chandelier above.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw it- his jaw tightened, his fingers clenching the armrest and smiled to herself.

 Chapter 342: What Is She Planning?

    <h4>Chapter 342: What Is She nning?</h4>


    Cadence stared at the woman walking along the shore, his eyes fixed on her every movement. There was nothing particrly unusual about her, but he had a feeling. A quiet, persistent feeling in his gut that she was nning something. He just knew it. He couldn¡¯t prove it. He had no evidence. But still, he watched her, waiting for some sign that would tell him what she was upto.


    And yet, the longer he looked at her, the harder it became to hold on to suspicion. The more he stared, the more he found himself imagining something else entirely. He pictured walking up to her, reaching for her hand, and feeling her fingers close around his. He imagined them strolling together along the shoreline, their hands intertwined without tension. The way they used to be in the past, before he made the biggest mistake of his life of trying to keep her here.


    He held on to that image for as long as he could. But it didn¡¯tst as his thoughts were interrupted by the doctor, who had been observing her as well, "Could it be that Melody is suffering from some psychotic disease? Because she was terrified when she was brought here, and in that state, she might have begun to believe that she <i>is</i> Mnie, her sister?" The doctore murmured.


    The words pulled Cadence back to the present with a jolt and he turned his head to look at the doctor, wondering if the doctor had lost his own mind. What a hoax? What a ridiculous analysis. Cadence didn¡¯t say it aloud, but the scowl on his face spoke for him.


    Still, the doctor continued,pletely unaffected by Cadence¡¯s growing irritation. "It could be schizophrenia. Dissociative identity confusion, perhaps. After all, by your own ount, the Melody from before wouldn¡¯t even hurt a fly."


    Cadence said nothing. His lips pressed into a hard line, his arms crossed as he looked back at the woman walking along the sea, hoping the man would stop talking. But of course, he didn¡¯t. "At least Melody would never have stabbed you with a butter knife. And with enough force to cause real damage."


    The doctor¡¯s voice trailed off, perhaps realizing he had said too much as Cadence stiffened.. Or maybe even he had begun to hear how absurd it sounded.


    Cadence didn¡¯t answer him though.


    Instead, he looked down at his left hand, the one now wrapped in sterile white gauze, but still too painful. He could still feel the moment the de went in. It hadn¡¯t been sharp, not really, but the way she had driven it into him left no doubt. She had meant to hurt him and that was why she had driven it with enough force for it to actually go inside.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, not even to himself, but maybe just maybe the doctor had a point. What if she really didn¡¯t remember who she was? What if she truly believed she was not Melody and Mnie?


    What if... the Melody who had once looked at him like he was her entire world was gone?


    The thought squeezed something sharp and cold around his heart. He had done everything to keep her close and to bring her back to his side. And while, he didn¡¯t mind this Melody, he wanted the old one back. The one who used to look at him with a mix of adoration and fear in her eyes.


    "Doctor," he said finally, his voice quieter than usual. "Is there a way to bring her back? The real Melody. The one I knew?"


    The doctor gave him a long, considering look, and finally spoke. "I don¡¯t think you should aim to bring Melody back, Cadence."


    Cadence¡¯s frown deepened. "What do you mean I should not try to bring her back? Do you think she should continue living in this delusion that she is Mnie? Then what am I supposed to do? Just watch her spiral further into this... violent persona? What if she tried to hurt herself?"


    But the doctor shook his head and quickly exined, "It¡¯s not a delusion, Cadence. Not in the way you think. This isn¡¯t about pretending or lying. She¡¯s in a psychological state where her mind is protecting itself. She¡¯s not bing a biolent person. She is defending herself.


    Cadence didn¡¯t respond and turned to look out of the window again, where his Melody was walking. Wind lifted her hair, and even from here, he could sense her wariness, the way she constantly scanned her surroundings like she was thinking about jumping into the water to escape here.


    Just then, the doctor continued, "She¡¯s in survival mode. Right now, she doesn¡¯t feel safe. And when a person doesn¡¯t feel safe, they don¡¯t have the space to be themselves. They operate out of fear. Suspicion. Instinct."


    Cadence swallowed hard. "So what do I do?"


    The doctor turned to him fully now and said slowly, "You stop trying to get the old Melody back. And you start making this version of her feel like she doesn¡¯t have to fight anymore. You don¡¯t force her to remember. If she insists she is Mnie, let her be. Don¡¯t try to relive your old memories or whatever. You simply... give her peace. Let her do what she wants to."


    "Peace," Cadence repeated, almost as if the word was foreign to him.


    But the doctore continued, "Yes. Show her kindness. Be patient. Make herugh again, if you can. Woo her, if you want to. But not to win her back. Do it to let her feel like she¡¯s not being hunted anymore. Once she feels safe, the real Melody will emerge."


    Cadence looked down again at his wrapped hand. "What if she wants to leave this ind? I cannot let her run away. So, what should I do then?"


    The doctor paused, wanting to tell Cadence that it was oaky if he took her out, but knowing the man, he swallowed the words and said carefully," Maybe you can use a bait? Tell her, if she behaves well and you feel, down the line, that she can be trusted, then you will take her? That way, she will even have something to look forward to and want to cooperate more."

 Chapter 343: Cadence

    <h4>Chapter 343: Cadence</h4>


    "Mnie."


    Mnie looked up from the sand to see the ¡¯Cad¡¯ walking toward her and frowned. For once, he had called her by her actual name. Mnie, and not Melody. She didn¡¯t ask him why, though the question hovered for a second before dissolving into silence. After all, he¡¯d already mentioned that he was not going to rse her even if she proved that she was not Melody.


    So, here she was at the beach, for thest two hours, hoping to find some way to escape. The thought of running had crossed her mind again and again. She had even considered throwing herself into the sea, letting the current take her, pull her far away from here, from him. But she had no real n and the helplessness kept on bothering her. How was she supposed to escape this ind?


    Since she had yet to find an answer to this question, she sat, legs tucked up, arms wrapped around her knees, staring at the waves rolling in and out, as if they would help her find an answer.


    Thinking of whatever that she might have to endure, she sent a nce at Cad and then turned her face back toward the sea. It was better to look at the water.


    And yet, describe giving off ¡¯go away¡¯ vibes continuously, he continued to walk close to her. He approached quietly and then reached out to caress her hair, but she jerked her head away, making it clear she didn¡¯t want to be touched.


    She caught the flicker of annoyance on his face with the sudden clench of his jaw, the way his fingers curled for a second like he wanted to crush something, but then, he seemed to master himself. He let out a breath and sat down beside her in the sand.


    "Why do you insist on sitting in the hot sun?" he asked. "You can go inside. Or at least wear the bikini I bought for you if you want to get tanned..."


    Mnie scoffed at that. As if she¡¯d ever willingly show skin around him. The very idea made her stomach turn.


    He watched her for a moment with an unreadable expression trying to remind himself that she was not his Melody who would agree with everything he said...So. he tried to talk to her in a quieter way this time and spoke, "You are safe here, you know. No one is going to hurt you. Not even me?Don¡¯t you see how patient I am being with you and all your tantrums? Would I have done that in the past?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t even blink. Did the man want an award for not losing his shit and hitting her? What about the fact that he was holding her here against her will.


    But he took her silence as permission to continue. "You need to stop fighting this. You need to stop clinging to something that doesn¡¯t exist. That life, that name... Mnie... it¡¯s over. You need to ept who you are, Melody"


    Her head snapped toward him, and she rolled her eyes, "I¡¯m not Melody."


    "Yes, you are." His voice hardened. "You¡¯ve just forgotten. Or you¡¯re choosing to forget."


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten anything. I¡¯m Mnie Collins. And you know it." she snapped.


    "That¡¯s not true."


    Mnie stood up then. She had no interest in having any argument over her identity.


    Turning away from him, she began to walk away, determined to not get into any discussions. She didn¡¯t care where she was going. It wasn¡¯t as if she could escape him. She just needed to put some distance between them.


    But Cad was on his feet before she had taken more than a few steps.


    "Don¡¯t walk away from me," he called out warningly.


    But she ignored the shout and kept walking.


    "I said¡ªdon¡¯t walk away!"


    There was a sharpness to his voice now, a violent undercurrent he was no longer trying to hide. She felt a shiver of fear but still, she didn¡¯t stop.


    The next moment, something heavy hit the sand in front of her with a dull thud. She paused and looked down. It was his phone. When she turned to look at him, his eyes were wild, jaw clenched so tightly it looked like he might break something just by grinding his teeth.


    "You keep saying you¡¯re Mnie," he spat, voice rising. "You act like you¡¯re so sure of it. Like you know everything. Fine. Then exin this."


    Mnie didn¡¯t make a move as she stared at the man.


    "Go on," he snarled, taking a few steps closer. "y the video. See the truth for yourself. You¡¯re so desperate to prove me wrong, right? So watch it. The real Mnie was discharged from the hospital two days ago. And do you know what happened next? Watch it."


    Mnie felt herself freeze at his words and looked at the phone before squatting to pick it up. As she unlovked the phone, she realized that it already showed a picture, with a video on pause. And even though the video was not ying, she felt her heart clench...


    Adam...And in his arms was the woman who looked remarkably like her. Suddenly, she felt herself tremble and a cold dread filled her. Until now, she had been sure that everything this man was saying was a lie and that Adam woulde looking for her, if she could not seed in escaping.


    But, now as she watched him carry ¡¯her¡¯ into the car outside the hospital, she could not help but believe what this man had told her. That ¡¯Mnie¡¯ was there... Melody had taken her ce and no one knew it... Not even Adam.


    She felt the man¡¯s presence opposite her like a weight pressing into her spine. She didn¡¯t need to turn look up to know he was watching her every reaction, waiting for her to crack with that gloating smile on his face.


    But she couldn¡¯t look away from the screen.

 Chapter 344: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 344: Anger</h4>


    Inside the room that was her prison, Mnie stared at the delicate showpieces and flower vases on the table, her vision blurred with tears.


    He didn¡¯t even know she was with him! With a sudden, guttural cry, she mmed her hand across the surface, sending them crashing to the floor. ss shattered and porcin cracked and even water spilled over the edge of the table and onto the carpet. But the sound wasn¡¯t enough, it didn¡¯t match the fury and hurt wing at her chest.


    She kicked the edge of the table, then grabbed a framed photo and hurled it at the wall with trembling hands. Her breath came in ragged gasps and she could hardly breathe, but the ache in her heart, wouldn¡¯t stop... as she sank to her knees


    "Why?" she whispered, voice cracking. "Why did you do this to me?"


    The shards buried into her knees, but she could not care less. Was even unaware of the pain. All she could feel was the weight in her chest, the choking grief, the disbelief that Adam had failed to recognise her.


    The door creaked open behind her, but she didn¡¯t look. Didn¡¯t have to. She could feel him enter. The man who was responsible for all this! If he hadn¡¯t kidnapped her, if he hadn¡¯t been obsessed with Melody, this would not have happened!


    "Melody-" Cadence¡¯s voice was quiet, hesitant.


    Her body stiffened and she heard the ss crunch as he took a step forward and knew that he wasing close to her. Soon, he knelt beside her, "You¡¯re hurt. Let me help you-"


    "Don¡¯t," she snapped, jerking away from him. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!"


    She pushed at his hands when they tried to steady her, and in doing so, she lost her bnce and toppled backward. A sharp sting tore through her palms as more ss dug into her skin, making her cry out in pain..


    "Damn it, Mel, stop-" Cadence reached for her again, but she twisted away, cradling her bleeding hands, shoulders heaving.


    "I said leave me alone!" she screamed, voice raw.


    He paused, watching her. Her knees were bleeding. Her palms were bleeding. Her whole body shook, but the rage in her eyes was fiercer than anything he¡¯d seen.


    "You¡¯re bleeding," he said again, softer now. "You need a doctor."


    "I don¡¯t need anything from you," she spat out in a trembling voice.


    "Melody-"


    "Stop calling me that!" she shrieked until her voice was hoarse, hating the name and the woman associated with that name. "My name is Mnie! Mnie, not Melody! I am not her. I never was."


    Silence stretched between them as Mnie wiped her tears from the back of her hands, letting the blood drip from her hands drip onto her face.


    Cadence¡¯s jaw tensed. Then, slowly, he rose to his feet and stepped back. "I¡¯ll send for a doctor," he said after a pause in a tight voice.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t look at him. Just stared nkly ahead memories of Adam and her ying in her head in a loop.


    He stood there for a second longer, unsure, then turned and walked out, closing the door quietly behind him after giving her onest look-sitting there bleeding and shaking, refusing to even acknowledge him.


    The only reason he had shown her the video was to make her ept the truth. To make her admit she wasn¡¯t Mnie. But her reaction... His hands clenched into fists.


    She had looked shattered. Not confused. Not surprised. But devastated. As if someone she loved had cheated on her. Why?


    A sick thought began to twist inside him, tightening with every step he took. Whether it was pretending to be Mnie or really believing herself to be that, why would Adam Collins¡¯ doing have such an effect on her. She had even shattered their picture frame that he had ced there....


    Had she fallen in love with her brother-inw? Was that why she wanted so desperately to believe she was Mnie? Was that why the truth had gutted her- because it meant that what she felt for Adam was forbidden and seeing that man with the real Mnie made her jealous? A cold fury rippled through him at the thought.


    She was choosing a lie. Choosing someone else. Choosing Adam Collins.


    His jaw tensed as the thought hardened into something sharper. She was hurting for someone else!


    With a sudden, wordless growl, Cadence mmed his fist into the wall. The impact left a dent, the sharp pain in his knuckles barely registering. Only he was allowed to make her tear up! Only he would be the reason for her smile, her sadness, every emotion she felt!


    He wanted to go inside and tell her that. Remind her that she belonged to him and him only. But he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he walked away from her.


    First, he called the doctor and said, "Go to her room. Now."


    Then, he made another call.


    "I want a full report on Adam Collins," he said into the phone, voice low and controlled. "Everything. The more, the better. His connections. His weaknesses. What keeps him up at night. I want it all."


    "I don¡¯t care how well protected his information is or if it endangers our situatuon! I want it! Do you understand? Or I wll finish off our cooperation! Get me Adam Collins, by hook or by crook! You have an hour!" With that simple threat on the call, he disconnected the phone and threw it aside and ring at the table as he bit out," Melody, you can only be mine in this life. If another man, so much as looks in your direction, I will chop him to pieces. You seem to have forgotten that. But I will remind you..."


    Because if you continue to insist on being Mnie and insisted on pining after another man- then he would have no choice.


    Adam Collins would have to disappear. Only then would Melody be his wholly. Like he wanted.

 Chapter 345: Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 345: Medicine</h4>


    "Are you going to attack me if Ie close, Miss Mnie?"


    Mnie didn¡¯t answer. She sat motionless on the floor, her back resting against the wall as she stared at the broken pieces of ss scattered near her feet. Onerge shardy in her hand, tilted slightly so that the light caught its jagged edge. A small cut ran across her palm where the tip had dug into her skin, but she barely felt it.


    She didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at the man who had entered the room. His voice had been calm and almost conversational, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing really mattered at that moment. Not after the video she had just seen


    It hadn¡¯t just hurt seeing it- it had broken something inside her.


    She shifted slightly and the ss crunched beneath her knees. Her fingers pressed around the shard tighter, but she didn¡¯t wince or even realise that she was only huring herself more.


    Dr. Jung moved carefully, avoiding the ss as he stepped closer. She didn¡¯t raise her eyes. Not even when he crouched near her.


    "You¡¯re bleeding. Let¡¯s get that cleaned up. It¡¯ll get worse if we leave it.", she heard him say but she was not interested in getting medicine.


    "Are you imprisoned here too?" Her voice came out quiet and detached. "Just to treat the victims of that crazy man?"


    There was a brief pause. Then the man chuckled softly, "Not exactly. I came here willingly. Though I admit, I¡¯m not sure that was the wisest decision."


    That made her nce up at him. "You came here willingly? You must be insane too to havee to this ce."


    "I suppose that depends on your definition of insane. He¡¯s my friend. And my patient too. But mostly a friend."


    Mnie looked away again. Her fingers were still curled around the ss. The edge dug deeper, but she didn¡¯t react.


    Dr. Jung pointed at her hands and knees. "You¡¯re hurt. May I?"


    When she didn¡¯t respond, he reached into his coat and pulled out a small kit. He moved slowly, deliberately, giving her the chance to object, but she didn¡¯t.


    "I won¡¯t take it from you unless you let me," he said, ncing at the shard in her hand. "But I need to clean those wounds." She loosened her grip slightly and let go of the ss.


    He began with her knees. Gently brushing away the bits of ss embedded there, dabbing them with antiseptic. She hissed once, more from surprise than pain. The sting was nothingpared to what she felt in her chest. There, it was a deeper kind of ache. Heavy. Dull. Suffocating.


    "You¡¯re lucky it didn¡¯t cut deeper," he murmured, not looking up. "ss wounds like this can get ugly."


    "Pain is rtive," she muttered. "Not all of it bleeds."


    He didn¡¯t respond to that. Just kept working.


    When he was done with her knees, he turned his attention to her hand.


    He examined the cut, then began to clean it with careful strokes.


    "My name is Dr. Jung," he said quietly after a while. "I¡¯ve been with Cadence a long time. Longer than most people would tolerate."


    Mnie said nothing.


    "I know he¡¯s unwell," he continued. "I¡¯ve known it for a while. But he wasn¡¯t always like this."


    She looked at him, brows drawn slightly. "You mean, he wasn¡¯t always violent?"


    "No," Dr. Jung said. "He used to be... intense, yes. Obsessed with control, maybe. But not cruel. Not like this."


    Mnie scoffed at that. Was this some kind of a good guy, bad guy routine? Whether he was a good man or bad, was of no concern to her.


    Just then, the doctor¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts and she stiffened at the name he called her.."Melody."


    She tried to pull her hand away but the man continued, " I know you are not Melody. She is your sister, you say. But the two of you have not grown up together, right? You don¡¯t know her well..."


    Mnie nodded at that. Yes. that was true. She didn¡¯t know Melody well.


    He wrapped the gauze slowly around her palm and continued, Melody Thomas in not a good woman. In fact, she is crazier that Cadence, if anything."


    "I know you might not believe this but, Cadence was not always like this. Yes, he had some problems with Scitzophrenia but not what you see now."


    Dr Jung sighed," When Cadence started dating Melody, I thought it was luck. That my friend finally would have who cared for him in thest days of his life. But Melody... she was the worst choice Cadence could have made. Melody knew exactly what buttons to push to manipte someone. She had a way of ying with emotions. Pulling someone close, then pushing them away just when they needed her most. And when they tried to detach-she¡¯d punish them. Withdraw affection. Make them feel like they failed her."


    He looked up at her. "But if they reacted the way she wanted-jealousy, anger, possessiveness,she¡¯d reward them. She made that his normal. That¡¯s how she trained Cadence to love her until he started to associate rage with love. Obsession with loyalty. It wasn¡¯t a rtionship. It was maniption. Controlled chaos."


    Mnie swallowed. "And you stayed through all that?"


    "I tried to help him," Dr. Jung said. "But I¡¯m a doctor, not a magician. He didn¡¯t listen. He didn¡¯t want to believe that she was hurting him. I suppose part of him still doesn¡¯t."


    He gently tied off the bandage and set her hand down on herp.


    "But I will say this," he added, sitting back on his heels. "I¡¯m relieved he didn¡¯t seed in bringing her back this time. You are not that woman and I hope you can be more understanding of him."


    Mnie stared at him as her hands clenched and she scoffed at the doctor," What sort of hoax is this? Are you trying to make me sympatihze with my kidnapper¡¯s plight?"

 Chapter 346: Do The Same

    <h4>Chapter 346: Do The Same</h4>


    Dr. Jung smiled. Of course, no sane person would believe what he had just said. Not right away. Especially not when it was being said by someone like him- a friend of their kidnapper. Thatbel alone was enough to make every word sound like a maniption.


    But Dr. Jung had dealt with enough trauma victims to know how to get through to them. And just with this little incident, he had discovered a way to get to Mnie Collins.


    So he softened his voice just enough to force her to listen. "And what if I were to tell you that she will do the same thing to your husband as well? That she might already have started to?"


    He saw it immediately- the shift in her posture. Her breathing faltered for a fraction of a second. That caught her attention, exactly like he had expected. He did not wait for her to respond.


    "She reced you quite smoothly, didn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t you find that odd? I mean you were kidnapped and boom, she was Mnie. Do you really think that is a coincidence?"


    Just when he would have continued, however, Mnie did something that he had expected. She was holding the shard¡¯s pointed edge to his neck as she threatened, " Talk directly or else.."


    Finding himself on the edge of the same piece of ss he had warned her about, Dr Jung could only grimace. But he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he raied an eyebrow and said," I will. But you need to understand how she works."


    He took a breath before continuing, his eyes never leaving hers as he started in exact detail of what he had studied Melody¡¯s behaviour.


    She¡¯s got different persoanlities. The first is the innocent and frail type which she usually wears and raises a man¡¯s protective instincts. Mnie frowned. That was the impression that she¡¯d had of Melody, actually. It was onlyter when she realized that Melody might be attracred to Adam that she found the entire scene believable.


    Dr Jung continued, "But there is another way that she knows and uses quite well. To attract a man¡¯s attention, the first step is to ignore him. Not openly, but deliberately. Once you act as if he doesn¡¯t exist, curiosity takes over. He begins to notice. He wonders why she¡¯s different. Why she isn¡¯t trying. For Cadence, her first approach worked but for your husband, she might use the second one, because the first one seems to have failed."


    Mnie frowned and that is when Dr Jung handed her a phone, "See for yourself."


    Dr. Jung handed her the phone, and Mnie grabbed it immediately, not bothering to thank him. What did he mean that her first style had failed? Her fingers flew over the screen, and the video started ying.


    It was outside the hospital. The ground was wet, and it looked like it had been raining. It didn¡¯t take her much time to realise what she was seeing. This was just before Adam picked Melody up in his arms probably.


    In the video, Melody was walking ahead of Adam. A momentter, she twisted her ankle and stumbled forward. Mnie leaned in, watching closely and then widened her eyes at what happened next. Instead of catching her or moving to help, Adam simply stood there. His arms remained by his sides. He watched her fall. And when she hit the ground, he didn¡¯t move. In fact, he took a step away and disappeared from the frame.


    Mnie blinked at the screen, uncertain for a second whether her eyes had yed a trick on her. But the scene repeated as she reyed it. Adam had seen Melody fall. He had been close enough to stop it. And still, he had chosen not to. A hundred memories surged in her mind how quick he had always been with her, how instinctively protective. She remembered once tripping on the stairs, and he had caught her before she even registered the misstep. For him to stand still now... it wasn¡¯t oversight. It was decision.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This was just before the video she had already seen- the one where Adam had lifted Melody into his arms. But here, he had let her fall. He had chosen not to catch her. Something he never would have done if it was her. It wasn¡¯t as if something had happened identally and he did not have the time. No, with his instincts, he could have easily caught Melody without letting hurt at all.


    Suddenly, the pressure in her chest seemed to ease as Mnie came to a shocking realisation...Adam knew. Or at least... he suspected Melody of not being her. So, was he pretending? Was he already looking for her?


    She held the phone tightly in her hand and then, before Dr Jung could take it back or know what she was upto, she changed the screen and she dialled Adam¡¯s number and pressed call. But the screen remained nk with only his number there. No ringing. No connection.


    She pressed harder at the green icon again. Still nothing.


    Before she could try again, Dr. Jung reached out and took the phone back from her hand. "I brought a phone without any SIM card."


    Mnie stared at him in disbelief but the doctor continued, "I might sympathize with you," he said, pocketing the phone, "but I have no intention of helping you betray my friend."


    Her lips parted, ready to snap back, but no words came. Only frustration. "Why show me that, then?" she asked finally.


    Dr. Jung looked at her for a moment. "Because you needed to see it so that we can move forward. I¡¯lle tomorrow to change the dressing for your wounds and then we will discuss this further. Until then, don¡¯t let your bandages get wet. And I hope you will be in a better frame of mind to discuss what I want in exchange for your freedom."


    Then he turned and left, leaving her with more questions than answers.

 Chapter 347: Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 347: Seduction</h4>


    Ignoring Adam, Melody grabbed a ss of water and slowly limped towards the couch, sitting directly across from him.


    She had already tried one approach with him previously and it had not worked. So, it was time for the second. As she caught him ncing at her from the corner of his eye, Melody silently cursed herself for her earlier miscalction.


    She had chosen to act weak and vulnerable, hoping it would y to Adam¡¯s instincts-after all, Mnie was strong and independent, so the opposite should have triggered his protective nature. But now, it was clear. Adam wasn¡¯t drawn to Mnie in the first ce and they were only together due to a contract. That meant he was likely interested in a different kind of woman altogether which left her only a few options...


    Melody shifted in her seat, letting her spine lengthen and her posture settle into something morenguid and deliberate, exposing the length of her thigh. Since, she didn¡¯t need to y the meek girl anymore and being aggressive like Mnie not work, it was time to use the third approach. Men like him were used to women throaing themselves at him. Wasn¡¯t that why he also looked down on Mnie? Because she had also probably tried to seduce him?


    A smile graced her face as she ced the cold water on herp, letting the little condensation drops, slide down her thigh as she smiled with a thought, "<i>Fine.</i><i>Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re more responsive to ice than to fire."</i>


    She took a slow sip of water, and moved to check her phone, before cing the ss back...But she didn¡¯t stop, instead she let her fingers trail along the rim, idly, as though she were lost in thought. But she wasn¡¯t.


    "I expected more from you, Adam Collins," she said softly, just enough bite in her tone to make the words sound like a challenge rather than aint.


    Adam didn¡¯t move or even respond to her. But she was unconcerned, as she continued," Most men, when they¡¯re forced into a marriage they don¡¯t want-at least try to pretend. You don¡¯t even do that. It¡¯s impressive, really." She tilted her head, studying him openly now. "Almost as if you¡¯re afraid pretending might turn into wanting."


    Still, no response.


    Melody gave a faint, almost amused breath through her nose. She wasn¡¯t expecting much of a reaction.What she wanted was a flicker. The shift. Any sign that her words would find purchase beneath that cool exterior.


    Still nothing.


    Fine.


    She adjusted her leg slightly, the cool condensation from the ss still beading along her thigh. She let her finger sweep the droplets absently, her nails grazing skin but she knew that Adam¡¯s eyes had definitely caught the movement of her fingers making way for his imagination.


    When she finally spoke again, her voice had lost all softness.


    "Did you really think every woman would fall for you?", she asked, lips curling into a smirk. "Is that why you¡¯re so confident? So arrogant? Because women throw themselves at you, and you think that makes you special? The only reason I depended on you in the hospital was because I was hurt. But I suppose you convinced yourself that I wanted you. But you thought that too long and started believing it. Next time yoy better not try and take that tone with me, the kind you took in the bedroom just now..."


    "You¡¯ve forgotten that this contract marriage benefits you more than me so the breaking up of this one would make you lose more! Well, here¡¯s something new for you- I¡¯m not interested. Not in you. Not in your contract. Not in your cold little games."


    A beat.


    "I wonder if that bruises your pride. Knowing someone like me can sit across from you, say that... and still feel absolutely nothing."


    She leaned back with deliberate ease, as if to punctuate her dismissal. That did it.


    The shift was sudden. Adam moved. Before Melody could process it, he was in front of her, crouched slightly, one hand around her throat. It wasn¡¯t squeezing but the way his fingers tightened around her, gave her a thrill. A reaction like this was perfect. So, the best way to handle Adamw as to target his vanity as a man.


    He brought his face close to her and she liked the quiet control there. So alluring... She smiled up at him, making sure to smirkly taunt at him.


    His eyes were unreadable but then he closed a bit of distance between them and spoke hoarsely," You talk too much,"


    Melody¡¯s lips parted, whether to speak or in anticipation of something else, she didn¡¯t know. Her body stayed perfectly still, unsure if she was being warned or seduced.


    He leaned in just a fraction closer, his lips hovering over hers. She could feel his breath now, and she was sure he might kiss her.


    ***


    Unknown to Melody, there was something else on his mind. It was not kissing her but killing her. Just by iming that she was not attracted to him and trying to ckmail him with the contract, she had squashed thest hope that he was mistaken about her identity.


    He looked at his fingers around her throat and had to quash the urge to squeeze the life out of her. He stared at her. She had no idea. No idea how close she was to being annihted by him.


    This one... this creature in front of him thought she could poke at him, harm someone he love and walk away unburned?


    His thumb pressed harder against her jaw and knew she believed she was in control.


    Then, disgust flickered in his eyes.


    Without another word, he shoved her face to the side and stood, dismissing her, walking away from her. For now, he needed to use her to find out where his Mnie was, so he could only spare her.


    As he walked away, Melody, however, seemed to have no idea that she had barely escaped death. Instead, she was gloating as she sipped from her ss of water, thinking that she had found his weakness...

 Chapter 348: Tell Me

    <h4>Chapter 348: Tell Me</h4>


    Cadence smiled at the woman sitting across from him as he returned to eating his food. It was a small relief, seeing her out of that room for once. A good thing, he thought, that he had allowed Jung to go and speak to her. If he hadn¡¯t, she might have remained locked away, curled into herself, refusing toe out to eat. At least now, she was here with him.


    That should have been enough to lift his mood, but it wasn¡¯t. His smile faded slowly, wiped away by the sight of his friend lingering nearby.


    Cadence turned his head, his jaw tight as he stared coldly at Dr. Jung. What was the point of getting her toe out if he couldn¡¯t even enjoy the moment properly-if he couldn¡¯t have a few quiet minutes alone with his Melody?


    The possessive thought stirred something bitter in his chest. She wasn¡¯t his yet. Not fully. Not until she stopped flinching and frowning at the sight of him... And stopped looking for ways to escape.


    But now, how was he to talk to her and seduce her if Jung was going to be a third wheel?


    Cadence narrowed his eyes and his lips pressed into a thin smile. Maybe it was time to send the doctor away for a while- just a short break. A few days, perhaps or maybe longer, just enough to let her settle without external influence. He¡¯d been here too long, should enjoy a vacation.


    Or maybe... maybe it was time to rece him altogether.


    A female doctor, maybe. Someone gentler. Someone less likely to interfere. Someone Melody wouldn¡¯t feelpelled to talk to as much.


    Yes. That might be better.


    He watched Jung for another moment, his mind already working through the logistics and finally opened his mouth to propose this idea, but before he could, Mnie spoke up," Dr Jung."


    Cadence turned to look at her with a smile but then frowned all over again when he realized she was staring at Jung. And not even looking in his direction.


    He red at his friend, only to receive a kick from him as he answered," Yes, Miss Thomas?"


    "I need something for the pain. My hands and knees are hurting a lot."


    Dr Jung nodded," I¡¯ll bring you some pain killerster in your room."


    Jung nodded immediately. "Of course. I¡¯ll bring it to your roomter."


    Cadence¡¯s hand tightened around his spoon, the metal creaking faintly under the pressure.


    <i>Her room.</i>


    <i>He</i> had given her that room. He had given her space so that she woudl getfortable with him. And yet she looked to Jung for her need.


    It was wrong.


    "You don¡¯t have to wait tillter," Cadence said directly. "You could make it now, Jung. Couldn¡¯t you?"


    Doctor Jung hesitated. He looked between Cadence and Melody. "Of course. I¡¯ll just¡ª"


    "Go on." Cadence gestured with a flick of his hand, already turning back to his food. "She shouldn¡¯t have to wait."


    As Jung left the room, Cadence took the moment of silence that followed to finally look at her. Really look.


    Her shoulders were hunched, her gaze now on the half-eaten food in front of her. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him once since she sat down. Not a word.


    Was she still pining for that man-Adam and that she was not able to convince him that she was Mnie?


    Cadence narrowed his eyes at her, a bitter taste rising in his throat.


    But before he could question her, Dr. Jung returned.


    Cadence didn¡¯t bother to hide the re he shot at the man as he walked over to the table.


    The doctor moved to her side and ced a strip of tablets in front of her with a calm, professional tone. "Take one now, and another in the morning," he said.


    She nodded, picking up the medicine. "Thank you," she said softly. A small smile followed her words and his jaw clenched.


    That smile.


    Why hadn¡¯t she smiled at <i>him</i> like that? Not even once.


    He had brought her out, allowed her to eat in the dining room, given her a quiet space, made sure everything she needed was there. And yet, not a word of thanks. Not even a nce his way.


    Before he could say anything or demand an answer-she stood up and stepped back from the table.


    "I¡¯m done. Please excuse me," she said quietly.


    He stood up too, almost on instinct, his body already moving to follow her. But before he could take a step, Jung blocked his path.


    Cadence¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He turned his head slowly and red at the man in front of him, fists curled tightly at his sides.


    "Why are you stopping me?" he asked, his voice cold and sharp. "Why are you not letting me go after her?"


    Jung didn¡¯t answer right away. "Because you need to cool down, Cadence! You cannot just go on hurtling without a care. Already, she is not happy with you over what happened yesterday. I¡¯ve repeatedly told you that you should handle her gently, but you insist on barrelling forward."


    "Is that what you want? Or are you interested in my Melody and that is why you don¡¯t want me to go to her." Cadence asked angrily.


    Dr Jung sighed and though any other man would have felt offended by hisck of trust, he did not. Instead, like an older brother, he bopped Cadence on the head and said," Wake up from your jealous, Cadence. Am I the kind of person who would covet what you have?"


    Cadence opened his mouth to answer but then shut it, before slowly shaking his head. If there was anyone Cadence other than himself, it was Jung.


    "But, she is so beautiful, smart and sexy... how can you not like her?" Cadence asked in genuine confusion.


    Jung patted the man¡¯s face over the almost innocent question, and smiled," Its because I like someone else who is handsomer, smarter and sexier... Now, you be good and listen to me."

 Chapter 349: Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 349: Gentle</h4>


    "Come on, out."


    Mnie turned from her spot near the window, startled by the sudden voice. Dr. Jung stood at the threshold, his expression unreadable.


    "What?" she asked, brows knitting.


    But he didn¡¯t give her a chance to question further. With a curt tilt of his head, he gestured for her to follow. Something about his demeanor told her not to argue.


    Wordlessly, she obeyed.


    Once they were outside the vi, Dr. Jung finally slowed. She wondered what it was that he wanted when he turned to her and asked, "Are you always standing at that window? Watching? Waiting for a way out?"


    Mnie folded her arms in front of her as her lips twisted into a bitter smile. "What else is there to do? The only escape that seems even remotely possible is throwing myself into the ocean."


    Dr. Jung shook his head slowly, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised. "There are actually a lot of things you can do. But I understand what you mean."


    She looked at him. There was something in his voice that worried her. And though she had chosen to follow him out the mansion that was her current prison, she had no trust in this person either, "Where are you taking me, Dr. Jung?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. He let the silence stretch, then finally said, "To escape."


    Her eyes narrowed. "I thought you wouldn¡¯t betray your friend."


    "I won¡¯t," he replied, his voice calm. Then he looked at her more directly, almost challengingly. "What I¡¯m going to do is give you two options. Two real ones. And I¡¯m hoping that the one I want you to choose appeals to your better nature."


    Mnie scoffed, shaking her head. "You think I have a better nature left after all this? I doubt any of your options could persuade me to stay. If you show me a door¡ªany door¡ªI¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll run. Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t."


    "I believe you," he said, without flinching. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you the choice. I won¡¯t lie to you. I won¡¯t try to trick you. But from what I know of Mnie Collins, she is a good person."


    Mnie scoffed. She was a good person so she would willingly stay with her kidnapper. But even so, if the doctor wanted to drag her there, so be it.


    They moved through a narrow path beside the vi, around a cluster of trees that partially shielded a gated enclosure. It wasn¡¯t visible from the main property. The sharp tang of salt faded slightly, reced by the earthy scent of hay and damp soil.


    Cadence.


    He was crouched near a wooden pen, his back to them, gently coaxing a small goat to drink from a bottle. Another kid nuzzled his leg while a few chickens clucked around the edge of the enclosure. He was muttering something under his breath, soft words she couldn¡¯t hear, but whatever it was, the animals responded. A dog¡ªone of those scrappy, loyal-looking ones¡ªsat just a few feet away, tail thudding quietly on the ground.


    Mnie blinked. Okkkkk. She hadn¡¯t expected this.


    While she stared in shock, Dr Jung spoke softly, "He spends hours here. Every day. Feeding them, checking their bedding, nursing the ones that are sick. "


    "So? Just because he¡¯s kind to animals, I¡¯m supposed to stay here with him?"


    Dr. Jung shook his head. "Look again. Really look. Notice how he moves, how he touches them, how he keeps his voice low. That isn¡¯t cruelty buried under pretense. It¡¯s care. It¡¯s instinctive. You asked what kind of man he is¡ªthis is who he is when he doesn¡¯t think anyone¡¯s watching."


    Mnie¡¯s jaw tightened and she sent another sharp look at the doctor," Dr Jung, I see you are in love with that man there. But I don¡¯t understand what it is that you want me to see."


    Dr Jungughed then and turned to see her," Mnie. You are quite perspective. Yes. I have been in love with that fool for ten years. But my point is something else."


    "You must have noticed, Cadence lives here in luxury and istion but he does not work much. Actually, this ce, I brought him here, ten years ago, because he has a brain tumor. One that suppressed quite a lot of his original personality."


    "He has episodes," Dr. Jung continued quietly. "They started when we were still in medical school. The pressure, the trauma from his childhood, and... a few things I don¡¯t have the right to share. He hides it well, but sometimes, he loses time. Slips into states he doesn¡¯t rememberter. When it started happening more frequently, I couldn¡¯t bear watching him unravel in front of strangers. So I brought him here."


    "I kept him where he wouldn¡¯t be used. Where he wouldn¡¯t be mocked. Where I could control the variables and keep the triggers away. But I couldn¡¯t take away the loneliness. He¡¯s spent years here, trying to make peace with himself. Last year was particrly good for him. It is why I let him go on a vacation alone. What I did not expect was that he would gind Melody there and fall in love."


    Dr Jung sighed," When he mentioned that she was willing to move to his vi, I was apprehensive. But he seemed so happy that I did not have the heart to stop him. I kept an eye on them and Cadence really did not have any episodes for a while. I was relieved and grateful. Later, Melody and him started having fall outs, with Melody trying to pressure him into doing things her way. It got to the point that he started having episodes more than two times a day."


    "So, I threatened her. Either she leaves or I will make her. She left. But what I did not know was that she nned to return. She... told Cadence, that when she was ready to return she would let him know and all he had to do was bring her here..."

 Chapter 350: Die

    <h4>Chapter 350: Die</h4>


    "So... you mean she nned to return?" Mnie asked in a voice full of confusion. The idea didn¡¯t make sense. If Melody had truly intended toe back, why wouldn¡¯t she have done so directly? Why go through all the trouble of escaping and all that?


    Dr. Jung let out a bitterugh, and shook his head," You¡¯re quite straighforward. She never nned to return. That was never the intention. What she nned was a backup. A contingency. Just in case she ever wanted to use him in the future, he¡¯d still be there. Close enough to manipte, far enough to not interfere. Easy to reach. Make no mistake, she is well aware of the power she yeilds over him and through him on me."


    Mnie stared at him, still trying to make sense of it. "But... if she had all that figured out, why bother? Why go through with the rest of it?"


    Dr. Jung nodded grimly. "That was for her freedom. Here, she could have had anything except freedom. But somewhere along the way, she saw your husband... and she decided he was more valuable. Or perhaps just more fun to ruin. So, she adjusted the n and instead of letting Cadence wait forever, she decided to use him to get rid of you."


    Mnie blinked, her mind racing. "Wait, are you saying... all of this-this entire thing was deliberately nned by Melody? But we had an ident. And then the kidnappers..."


    "Melody was the one that leaked your information. She messaged Cadence that she was ready toe back. It was why Cadence nned to kidnap her in the first ce. Because she wanted to return but apparently did not have the courage."


    Mnie opened her mouth wondering how twisted that sounded, but nothing came out.


    But the man continued, "You fainted. But she didn¡¯t. She was conscious. Aware. The kidnappers asked her name first. And do you know what she said?"


    He paused.


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught in her throat as the realization began to sink in. Her voice came out hoarse. "She said... she¡¯s Mnie?"


    Dr. Jung nodded once. "Hmm. Not just to them. She kept it going. She walked into the hospitalter, still pretending. She told the staff the same thing¡ª ¡¯I¡¯m Mnie Collins. Told them to contact her husband and then imed that Melody had been taken... That¡¯s how she took your ce and stepped into your life like it had always been hers."


    Mnie could barely breathe. Her chest tightened with disbelief, fury, and something much colder.


    "Thank you for telling me all this. Now, why expose all this to me."


    "Because I have an offer for you..."


    "An offer?"


    Mnie frowned at that, feeling a bit excited. This was her chance. Whatever Dr Jung¡¯s reason for bringing her here, it would be revealed soon. But she kept her expression carefully neutral as she questioned, "An offer? What kind of an offer?"


    Dr. Jung nodded, "I¡¯m going to give you two choices. You can either stay here and help me treat Cadence. Help him truly recover at least to the time where the episodes had gone down.. That means being around him, talking to him, reminding him of what is real and what isn¡¯t. He listens to you. Whether you know it or not, your presence has an effect on him because he truly believes you to be Melody."


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She opened her mouth to protest, but Dr. Jung raised a hand to stop her.


    "Or," he said, voice dropping to something quieter, "we stage a death."


    She blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "If you don¡¯t think you can handle staying here, giving up your husband, then we fake your death."


    "How can you fake my death? That is just..."


    But as Mnie heard Dr Jung¡¯s n, she realized something unsettling.


    This wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment idea.


    It was well thought out. Every detail ounted for. Every consequence anticipated. This wasn¡¯t the kind of thing someone came up with overnight and certainly not something said lightly. Which meant...


    He had been nning this all along.


    She looked at the seemingly harmless doctor again, really looked. The calm posture, the measured tone, the way he had delivered everything with precision, down to the timing of each reveal. He hadn¡¯t just brought her here to inform her. He had brought her here to maneuver her. To present the illusion of a choice that, in truth, he had already decided she would have to make. A chill crept up her spine.


    "You¡¯ve already prepared everything. It is why you approached me. You knew I¡¯d eventually ask questions. You were waiting for it."


    Dr. Jung didn¡¯t deny it. He simply tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d be ready. But yes, once I realized you were not Melody, I anticipated it. But trust me on this, if you were Melody, your choices would be quite different."


    Mnie crossed her arms,"And how exactly do you expect to fake my death? What are you nning to do?"


    "That is the part that you have to trust me on."


    "You expect me to trust you but give me nothing in return? I need something to trust your n, Dr Jung. You¡¯d help someone disappear... just to protect him? Stage a death? How can you do that?"


    "I can do much worse, Miss Mnie. Look around you, this is the prison I created for him. And gave him ebough power to be free here. Do you really think I cannot handle this? I can take care of this, with or without you. The only reason I am giving you a choice is I see that you are not a bad person and despite having every reason to hate Cadence, you felt a flicker of pity for him when I told you about his history. So, you have two days to think...Whether you cooperate with me or not, is up to you."

 Chapter 351: Marry

    <h4>Chapter 351: Marry</h4>


    "I want to go back to my parents."


    Cadence froze, his fork halfway to his mouth. The casual tone in which she¡¯d said it didn¡¯t fool him. Slowly, he set the fork down on the te and turned his gaze toward her.


    "No," he said simply.


    "Why not?" Mnie pressed, keeping her voice as steady as she could even as her hands clenched under the table. "All I¡¯m asking is that you let me go back to them. I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned here. Even if it¡¯s just for a short visit... even if you let me go back and see them just once- You cannot seriously be jealous of my parents."


    "They¡¯ll keep you away from me and..." His tone hadn¡¯t changed, but there was something darker beneath it. As if he already knew this for sure. She could already hear the finality in his voice before he even finished the sentence. "I cannot. I will not let you go this time, Melody. Last time letting you go was enough. I agreed, then, didn¡¯t I? But not this time!"


    Mnie clenched her fists in frustration, her nails digging into her palms. Dr. Jung- that bastard had nned out every damn thing once she was off the ind, but the fool had not thought about what to do with this biggest obstacle. He hadn¡¯t told her how to convince this man. How to get through to him.


    "Why would they keep me away?" she asked, forcing herself to keep calm. "They want me to be happy and..."


    "You¡¯re the one who said it," Cadence replied and shrugged like it was obvious. "You told me your parents are old-fashioned. You said they wouldn¡¯t understand, that they¡¯d pull you away from me. No, no, no... I can¡¯t risk that, Melody. I won¡¯t let you go away.""


    Mnie frowned slightly. Why would Melody have told him something like that? Why nt that fear in someone already obsessed with her? Still, she couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on that now. She needed to think, and quickly.


    She forced a small smile and tried again. "That¡¯s because we¡¯re not married," she said gently. "They wouldn¡¯t approve of anything less. But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d disapprove of you. I just... I don¡¯t want to marry without their blessings. I want to go back and tell them about you."


    Then, she paused, her eyes narrowing as she tilted her head slightly, testing a different route.


    "Or is it that you don¡¯t intend to marry me? Is that it? You don¡¯t n to marry me at all? I am here just for your amusement."


    She watched him carefully. His reaction was immediate.


    Cadence¡¯s eyes widened, and for the first time in their conversation, she saw something close to panic flicker in his expression. Her stomach sank.


    Had she gone too far? Said the wrong thing? With someone so obsessed, shouldn¡¯t he be relieved that she was willing to tie her name to his? In the next moment, he abruptly dropped the cutlery, the tter sharp in the silence, and scrambled around the table toward her. Mnie¡¯s breath hitched. She stood up halfway, bracing herself for impact, ready to defend herself if he raised a hand¡ªbut instead, Cadence threw his arms around her, pulling her into a crushing hug.


    She gasped, caught off guard, and immediately began to push against his chest. But he was speaking again in a voice trembling with emotion.


    "You want to marry me," he whispered, his voice thick with wonder. "You really want to marry me but won¡¯t even hug me? Melody, I¡¯m so happy! You have no idea. Thank you. Thank you for epting me. Thank you so much..."


    He held her tightly, like he didn¡¯t want to ever let go. Mnie hesitated, then gave his back a quick, awkward pat, just enough to keep up the act before firmly pushing against his chest again.


    Reluctantly, he pulled away. But before she could take a breath of relief, Cadence¡¯s hands found her neck, and he leaned in toward her, his gaze on her lips, clearly aiming to kiss her.


    Mnie cursed under her breath. <i>Damn it.</i> How was she supposed to avoid this?


    Thinking quickly, she lifted her hand and ced it firmly over his lips, stopping him just in time. She let his lips press into her palm instead, forcing her voice to sound soft but firm as she leaned away from him.


    "Is that all I am to you?" she whispered, shaking her head. "I won¡¯t kiss you. Not until we¡¯re married."


    He paused, and then she felt his smile against her palm as if pleased with her answer.


    Cadence caught her wrist gently and turned her hand, brushing a soft kiss into the center of her palm.


    "If that¡¯s what you want," he murmured, "then I¡¯ll call an officiant right now. Today. We can get married tonight, and then"


    "No!" Mnie blurted out, panic shooting through her voice as Cadence began to turn away, already reaching for his phone or whatever he thought he needed to bring an officiant here.


    She stepped in front of him quickly, trying to cover the desperation in her voice with something more measured. "Not like this," she said, catching his arm. "Please. Not... not in a rush. I want it to be right. I want to wear something proper. I want to... to be able to talk to my parents first. Just once. Just to tell them."


    Cadence hesitated, and she could see the conflict brewing in his eyes. He wanted this too much.


    She cupped his face and said," Cadence. I want my parents to bless us. So that they don¡¯t worry."


    "But... will they ept me? I kidnapped you... What kind of parents woudl approve..."


    Mnie smiled up at him then," We won¡¯t tell them, then. I¡¯ll tell them that you saved me from the kidnappers and kept me with you because I lost my memory. And now, we are madly in love each other and want to marry."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 352: Married

    <h4>Chapter 352: Married</h4>


    "We won¡¯t tell them, then. I¡¯ll say you rescued me from the kidnappers and took care of me because I had lost my memory. And now," she paused for effect, her eyes locking onto his, "we¡¯re madly in love and nning to get married."


    Mnie smiled up at him then, trying to keep her expression as sweet and innocent as possible as she waited, watching him closely for his reaction.


    There was a moment¡¯s pause, a flicker in his gaze, too brief to read, and her breath hitched.Did he take the bait? Or was she going to have to spin something else?


    Then, atst, he stepped back and gave a slow nod as he answered in a low voice," Okay. Then I¡¯ll have someone bring them here."


    Her eyes flew wide open, panic instantly surging. Dam* it! Did this man not think straight? "No. Wait!" she yelped, and quickly darted in front of him, arms outstretched as if to physically block his path. "Ay ay ay! You can¡¯t do that!"


    He blinked at her, and she could already see the suspicion forming in his gaze so she hurriedly huffed, trying to sound casual, "If you bring them here, they¡¯ll figure everything out. I mean,e on! The moment they see where I¡¯ve been kept, they¡¯ll realize something¡¯s off. That you¡¯re not just the guy who saved me-they¡¯ll see you as the one who took me."


    Sheughed nervously, stepping even closer, forcing a light tone into her voice."And then your whole n? It¡¯ll fall apart. Poof. Gone."


    He studied her, quiet and still, and she kept going, rambling now, trying to stay ahead of whatever calction was forming in his mind.


    "Look, if we want this to work, we have to be smart. We let them think everything¡¯s fine. That I came back on my own. Maybe I call them first, ease them into it, tell them a softer version. But you bringing them here like that?" She gave an exaggerated shrug. "Might as well confess outright."


    She dropped her arms finally, taking a breath, her eyes still fixed on him. "So," she said gently, "can we... not do that?"


    Cadence looked at her carefully and nodded," Okay. I will think about it."


    "What is there to think about..."


    But before Mnie could say anything more, the man had already walked off.


    Mnie sat down, pushing the food around her te, appetite gone. Her mind, however, was racing.


    Cadence was unpredictable. One moment believing she was Melody, the next ready to bring her family here and risk exposing himself. He didn¡¯t question her story. Didn¡¯t ask why she suddenly changed sides. Did he really trust her that much? Or was he just that arrogant?


    She bit her lip, eyes narrowing slightly. If he was this gullible, then maybe she still had a chance to get out of here. A real one.


    Her gaze shifted absently across the room¡ªthen froze.


    There, on the corner of the table just a few feet away,y a phone.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    A phone. An actual phone. Cadence had left his phone on the table due to his sudden excitement.


    The spark of hope that red inside her was instant, electric. Her chest tightened with the sudden surge of adrenaline, and she quickly nced around the room. No footsteps. No sound. No one watching.


    Without hesitating, she pushed back her chair slowly and stood up, careful not to make a sound. Her eyes locked onto the device like it was thest lifeline thrown to a drowning person.


    She crossed the distance quickly, snatched the phone off the table, and clutched it close as she backed into a shadowed corner.


    Locked. Of course it was.


    Her fingers hovered above the screen, brain spinning. It wasn¡¯t her phone, obviously, and there were only so many chances before it locked her out for good. She needed to guess it right the first time.


    Think. Think.


    Melody. He was obsessed with Melody, so he must have something connected to her as the passcode. The date they met? The date she arrived here... What coudl it be?"


    Just then, she rememberd. Hadn¡¯t he insisted that she see the pictures he and Melody had together for her birthdayst year... the date he liked best because that was the day she was born


    She took a breath, steadying her nerves and thought carefully to the date that had been visible on the bottom corner of the pictures.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she typed in the four numbers slowly. Click.


    The phone unlocked. She almost dropped it in excitement at that and hurrayed quietly," Yes! Got you."


    She opened the keypad immediately, thumb flying over the numbers as she quickly punched in Adam¡¯s number. All she had to do was let him hear her voice and he will do everything to get to her. Her thumb hovered over the green call button. One press, and she¡¯d be out of this nightmare without having to pull all this nning and manipting.


    The line connected. A faint dial tone began to ring but then- Footsteps.


    Her blood turned to ice. Panicked, she jabbed at the red disconnect button, and had barely deleted thest dialed when Cadence stepped into the room.


    Mnie¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    She looked up, phone still in hand, forcing her face into something neutral, innocent, anything but what it actually was. Her heart was pounding so loudly in her chest she was sure he could hear it, while her thumb moved to the little icon on the bottom corner, very slowly.


    Cadence stood in the doorway, eyes sweeping over the scene as his gaze dropped to the phone in her hand. "I left my phone here."


    Mnie extended her hand and said," Yes. I just saw it. I was about to bring it to you..."


    "Bring it now." Cadence said coldly and she gulped. If the call had connected and Adam called back... But she could not refuse to give it to him.


    She was probably being too slow for Cadence when he almost shouted," Give it here fast."


    Mnie reached him and slowly extended her hand, holding out the phone... "What are yuo doing with it? Were you calling the police to rescue you, Melody?"


    He caught her wrist and pulled her close to him, when she shook her head," No no. See for yourself, what I was going to do..."


    Hearing her tone, Cadence looked down slowly and so did Mnie.. While Cadence¡¯s expression remained calm, Mnie breathed a sigh of relief at the open camera and said," I just thought that I would click a picture of myself and leave it as your wallpaper...A surprise for you..."

 Chapter 353: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 353: Worried</h4>


    "Any news on Melody¡¯s ex. Did you find out his name at least?" Adam asked slowly, his voice low as he sat in Max¡¯s office with his eyes closed. He hadn¡¯t moved much in thest hour, legs stretched out and arms crossed.


    He¡¯d been staying here for thest few days, hiding under the guise of working overtime. The only real motive being not to work but to avoid that woman.


    That woman who had the audacity to walk around in Mnie¡¯s clothing. As if slipping into her dresses and lingerie could somehow ce her in his line of sight. As if acting indifferent, pretending not to notice him watching, would somehow make him chase after her.


    It didn¡¯t. All it did was make him angrier. A slow, boiling fury that built up every time she passed by. And now, she was trying to force his hand by being ¡¯invited¡¯ by Mr and Mrs Thomas for dinner. He wanted to refuse. But right now, he needed to establish a quicker connection with the Thomas¡¯ as well. Only then would he be able to find out about this woman sooner.


    But, he vowed, the moment his Mnie returned, the very moment he had her back, he would cut off all these people. He refused to believe that Marianne Thomas had no inkling that the woman pretending to be Mnie was not Melody. How could she not realize that? However, the only way to confirm this was to go to this dinner.


    Another thing that he nned to do was take Mnue shopping. A full overhaul. Every single item in her old wardrobe would need to be burned since it had been touched by that Melody... He¡¯d even change the furniture and all that.


    Just then, Max looked up from his screen and closed theptop with a soft click.


    "The investigator will be here in a few minutes. He called a while ago. Said he has something, maybe a name. What a mess. It has already been almost two weeks since all this..." He paused and then looked carefully at his friend, a thought that had been troubling him," Adam... What if Mnie is..."


    Adam didn¡¯t respond right away but he simply shook his head," There are no what if¡¯s Max. I won¡¯t allow them to be."


    A small buzz cut through the silence that had both Adam and Max turn towards the phone on the table. The screen of Adam¡¯s phone lit up briefly, then dimmed. Missed call.


    Adam cracked one eye open, then the other, and reached for the phone. Unknown number. And not even an entire ringing.


    Frowning, Adam tapped on the number, copied it, and began a reverse search. The signal was slow, and he stared at the spinning circle on his screen, irritation already prickling his skin.


    Max, now leaning against the edge of the desk, crossed his arms. "Who dares to y missed call- missed call with you?


    "Don¡¯t know yet," Adam muttered. "Could be spam. Could be something else." But somehow, he had a feeling this was important.


    The door opened just then and the investigator stepped in, hurriedly greeted the two men. Adam put his phone aside and directly asked the man, "What did you find?"


    The man flipped open the notebook, his voice brisk and to the point. "Not much. No official records under the name Melody but since she had left town a little while before all this happened, a few of her old colleagues recalled the name of the person she was dating. However, we have looked for the name but it seems that the name is protected. It is the work of someone powerful. Anyway, we are alread on the lookout for Cadence Sint...


    Adam¡¯s head snapped up. The phone in his hand had vibrated again with the search results loaded. He had just looked down at his screen when the man had uttered the name..


    Cadence Sint.


    Max noticed the change in his expression instantly. "What is it?"


    Adam looked up at him, the phone still in his grip. "I just got a missed call from this man."


    A silence fell over the room as Adam held up his phone, the name <i>Cadence Sint</i> shing across the search results like a brand.


    The investigator leaned forward sharply, eyes narrowing. "You¡¯re saying he called you?"


    Adam nodded once. "Missed call. Disconnected almost instantly."


    "Call him back," the man said immediately and excitedly. "Right now. We need to know where he is, what he wants. This is actually a good thing. Once he answers his phone, we can even try and..."


    "No," Adam and Max said at the same time.


    The investigator blinked. "What?"


    Adam lowered the phone staring at it with glittering eyes.. "The call didn¡¯t ring properly. It connected for barely a second before it cut. It wasn¡¯t a mistake. Whoever it was, Cadence or someone else, disconnected before they knew for sure if the call had connected."


    He paused, eyes darkening. "It could have been Mnie trying to reach us."


    The room fell silent again, heavier this time.


    "She might have gotten hold of a phone somehow," Adam continued, his voice steady but low. "But if the call disconnected that fast... then maybe she was caught. Or had to end it before someone saw. Calling back would be the worst thing we could do right now. It could put her in even more danger."


    Max gave a slow, grim nod. "So we wait. And we trace the phone number."


    Adam handed the phone over. "Can you trace it? Either a location or something tied to the number?"


    "I¡¯ll try both," the man said, already pulling out apact device from his coat and connecting it to Adam¡¯s phone. "If it¡¯s registered under anything legitimate, we might get lucky. If not, I¡¯ll see what I can pull from signal pings, tower hits, or secondary routing."


    He was already tapping quickly, focused. Max nced at Adam. "If she called once, maybe she might get to try again."


    Adam¡¯s jaw clenched even as his heart seemed to light up with hope. "Next time, I¡¯ll be ready."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 354: A Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 354: A Dinner</h4>


    "Do you have to be so cold? We¡¯re going to my parents¡¯ ce for dinner. The least you can do is hold my hand. Or do you want them to find out about the contract?" Melody asked, her tone clipped as she nced at the cold-faced man beside her.


    Adam didn¡¯t even flinch. His expression remained nk, his eyes fixed ahead like she hadn¡¯t spoken at all.


    Over thest few days, Melody had started wondering if she had made a mistake. A serious one. He had been nicer to her when she was Melody¡ªwhen he hadn¡¯t known the truth. Back then, his gaze lingered. His tone was softer. There had been something almost warm in the way he spoke to her.


    But now?


    Now it was like standing next to a wall.


    From his behavior recently, she hade to understand something very clearly¡ªhe hated Mnie. He absolutely loathed her. The thought made her scoff. This had been a miscalction. A big one. She had been so sure that Adam cared about Mnie. So sure that they had feelings for each other. But now she realized¡ªthey were both pretending. Both of them deserved Oscars for the way they had yed her. She had fallen for the act, just like everyone else.


    But now that she looked back, she remembered something. Mnie had seemed irritated the first time she¡¯d asked her about Adam. At the time, she¡¯d thought it was jealousy, maybe possessiveness. But now? Now it could very well have been something else entirely. Maybe frustration. Maybe guilt. Maybe Mnie hadn¡¯t wanted to lie but had done it anyway.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Just because she had misjudged their dynamic didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t turn things in her favor. She had made her move. She had taken this ce in Mnie¡¯s absence. It was going to be more difficult than she had expected, yes. But maybe it would be more fun too. She liked a challenge. And getting Adam to fall for her now¡ªwhen he clearly wanted nothing to do with her¡ªwould be the greatest challenge of all.


    The key was getting closer to him. Proximity was everything. She needed to tempt him. To wear him down. To make him want her the way he had once seemed to want Melody. But that was difficult when he spent all his time locked up in his office.


    She had tried everything¡ªmeals, outfits, casual conversation. Nothing worked. He barely even looked at her.


    Another thing she hade to realize- Adam and Mnie were both workaholics. Obsessively so. That made her old tricks useless. She couldn¡¯t justin about being bored or lonely to get his attention. That would only annoy him and make his suspicious. It certainly hadn¡¯t worked thest few times.


    Soon, she would have to step into Mnie¡¯s shoespletely. Join her business. Step into her schedule. Her world. But she knew nothing about any of that. Mnie¡¯spany, her clients, her work, it was a world Melody wasn¡¯t prepared for. At least not yet.


    Still, that could wait. She¡¯d figure it out when the time came. For now, her focus remained clear.


    Her focus was Adam.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hold your hand tight, once we get there. With the way you are behaving, one might think you are even eager to hold my hand. What happened to loving Spencer forever?"


    Melody sighed. She had not even met this ex of Mnie. Spencer Collins...


    Once outside the building, Melody decisively held out her hand. She¡¯d like to see him reject her now.


    But Adam didn¡¯t look at her simply took her hand in his and started walking in, almost pulling her forward, "Can¡¯t you walk a bit slower?"


    "You need to walk faster."


    With thatment, Melody went quiet. At this rate, she would get into an argument with him and all her n to let him feel her hand and more would be wasted.


    But they had barely stepped out of the elevator and Melody was just thinking of her next step when their mother¡¯s voice echoed in the hallway. "There you are!" Marianne stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Adam first before turning to her daughter. "And you, my girl-look at you! Still glowing like you always did. Isn¡¯t she, Adam? Come in,e in!"


    They stepped inside, their joined hands still visible as they crossed the threshold into the house. But the moment they passed into the living room, Adam let go. His movement was casual, almost unnoticeable, except that he slipped a hand into his coat pocket, pulled out a handkerchief, and discreetly wiped his palm.


    Melody saw it. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Her jaw tensed. He didn¡¯t look at her. Didn¡¯t care if she noticed or not. How dare he! Did he actually think her hand was dirty? Her hands clenched at her sides at the tant disrespect but she had to curb it as her father weed them warmly," Sit down, both of you. Dinner¡¯s almost ready. Your mother has been pacing around all afternoon preparing everything."


    Melody sat down stiffly, schooling her features into something polite. Adam followed suit, settling beside her with the same casual grace he carried but keeping a distance that would not usually be in a couple. She sighed. Wondering if she should move closer.


    Marianne leaned forward, reaching across and taking Melody¡¯s hand in both of hers. "Mnie, let me show you around. Thest time you were here was in a professional capacity. But this time, you¡¯re back as my daughter." She smiled, then stood, gently tugging at her daughter¡¯s hand. "Come on, I want to show you your room from when you were a baby."


    Melody froze for a second. Her mother¡¯s words weren¡¯t particrly suspicious, but something about her tone made her uneasy. Wanting to take her away? Alone? Why? She knew everything so why the need for pretense?


    Still, she couldn¡¯t object. That would only raise questions. And so, without a word, she stood and followed Marianne out of the room.

 Chapter 355: A Little Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 355: A Little Surprise</h4>


    "Mama, why did you bring me here? We should go outside and sit with Father and Adam..." Melody began, ncing over her shoulder toward the hallway they had just walked through. Her voice was edged with irritation, her steps unwilling as she moved towards the room. She wanted to sit beside Adam. Tonight was her chance. She was going to force him to keep touching her and she was going to keep touching him. To pretend of course.


    In fact, she had even nned for her mother to insist that they sleep here overnight so that she would get a chance to sleep in the same bed. But before she could say more or tell her mother to do what she wanted, she was pulled into a sudden hug. Her mother¡¯s arms wrapped around her tightly, almost crushing, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Melody! My child! I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m so happy, and yet I¡¯m so worried." Her voice cracked at the end and Melody stiffened slightly before easing into the hug. Something wasn¡¯t right. She could feel it.


    "Mama... what happened?" she asked cautiously, her brows pulling together as she tried to make sense of her mother¡¯s reaction. "Why are you saying that? Did something happen to Father?"


    "No, no, not your father," her mother said quickly, stepping back just enough to look into Melody¡¯s face. "It¡¯s your sister. Mel... I got a phone call. Mnie... she¡¯s been found."


    Melody froze.


    "You have no idea," her mother continued, voice breaking again. "You were right. All this time, you were right. Whoever took her-when they realized she wasn¡¯t you, they just let her go. They didn¡¯t harm her. She¡¯s in a hospital now. Can you believe it? She¡¯s safe. She¡¯s alive. My Mnie is finallying back to us."


    The words hit Melody like a punch. She stared at her mother, unable to speak, her thoughts suddenly spiraling. This wasn¡¯t possible.


    No. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Cadence would never let Mnie go. Not willingly. Not unless something had gone terribly wrong. It didn¡¯t matter if Mnie had tried to prove who she was. It didn¡¯t matter if she had screamed or cried or begged. Once Cadence decided someone was his... he wouldn¡¯t let go. He wouldn¡¯t just send her away. Especially when he firmly believed that she was Melody.


    It didn¡¯t matter how logical it sounded- Cadence didn¡¯t operate on logic.


    Her mother took her silence for something else. "You¡¯re shocked. I knew it, you would be shocked," she said, holding Melody¡¯s hands now. "Mel, I know this has been hard on you. I know you were only trying to protect yourself. I¡¯ll talk to Mnie when she returns, okay? I¡¯ll ask her to forgive you. I¡¯ll tell her how scared you were... how you thought there was no other way to protect yourself and you didn¡¯t think that other person would harm her."


    Melody barely heard her. Her ears were ringing. Her body felt like it had turned to stone. No.. She couldn¡¯t let Mnie return. She¡¯d barely held Adam¡¯s hand until now...


    "She¡¯ll be here in a couple of days," her mother continued, her tone softening and bing more hopeful. "Dr. Jung said she¡¯s still recovering. She¡¯s been in and out of consciousness these past few days, which is why he didn¡¯t know who she was earlier. He says she¡¯s in a confused mental state too, so we should be gentle with her when shees home."


    "Dr. Jung?" Melody¡¯s voice came out low and sharp, snapping her out of her daze.


    Her mother nodded. "Hmm? Yes, the doctor who¡¯s bringing her back. He¡¯s the one who contacted me."


    Melody clenched her jaw. Dr. Jung<strong>.</strong> Of course. How could she have forgotten about him?


    Her stomach twisted. The same doctor she had used months ago when she had needed an escape n. The same man who had helped her slip through the cracks.And now he was bringing Mnie back?


    Melody bit the inside of her cheek. This wasn¡¯t good. Not at all. Mnie couldn¡¯t return. That possibility couldn¡¯t be allowed to take root. If she came back everything would unravel. Everything she had nned would fall apart. There had to be some way to stop this. There had to be a way to keep Mnie away.


    She nced at her mother, trying to speak, to form the right words, to get her mother to help her. She could tell her mother about the contract. Maybe they could convince Mnie to stay away from Adam.. But that was a far fetched possibility...


    "I know," her mother said softly, her eyes filled with something between pity and regret. "I know you¡¯re scared. You¡¯re worried your time with Adam ising to an end. So soon, too soon."


    Melody¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. Her throat felt tight.


    Her mother continued, "Melody... my daughter... I know what it feels like to love someone who doesn¡¯t love you back. I know the ache of pretending things are okay when deep down, you know you¡¯re just borrowing time. So I¡¯m going to tell you again, something I¡¯ve told myself in the past- cherish thesest few days. Make peace with the time you¡¯ve been able to steal. Don¡¯t waste it with guilt or fear."


    Her mother¡¯s thumb brushed a tear Melody hadn¡¯t realized had escaped.


    "Once Mnie is back," she added gently, "once all of this is settled, I¡¯ll send you away for a little while. Somewhere quiet. Somewhere safe. Somewhere you can begin to heal your broken heart."


    Melody blinked. Heal? Was that what they thought she needed? To be packed away like some delicate thing¡ªsome cracked porcin girl who couldn¡¯t handle reality? Mnie hadn¡¯t even returned yet, and already her mother was making ns to push her aside. Just like that? No.


    Her hands curled into fists at her sides. She would not be discarded again...


    Her mother leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead, mistaking her silence for sadness. "Shh... don¡¯t be upset. This was always going to happen. It was inevitable. Short of Mnie dying... you knew, didn¡¯t you? You always knew your time here had an expiration date."


    Melody stilled at the words. Short of Mnie dying. She said it so casually. As if it was just an expression. An impossible what-if. But it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Melody¡¯s mind had already started shifting, turning, calcting. Dr. Jung had said Mnie was weak. Disoriented. In and out of consciousness. She hadn¡¯t even regained her full memory. She hadn¡¯t been brought back yet.


    Which meant... there was still time. Enough to make sure Mnie never came back.


    If Mnie died now, it wouldn¡¯t look suspicious. Her body had been through stress, trauma-there would be excuses. There would be grief, but not questions. People would weep, mourn, and move on thinking Melody was dead.


    She exhaled slowly, her face unreadable as she pulled away from her mother¡¯s hands and gave her a tremulous smile.


    "Okay, Mama," she whispered. "I¡¯ll try to make the most of the time I have."


    But her thoughts were already elsewhere as she started to return to the hallway. Unaware of the fact that behind her, Marianne Thomas was also smiling triumphantly, having aplished her own mission.

 Chapter 356: Don’t Like

    <h4>Chapter 356: Don¡¯t Like</h4>


    "I don¡¯t like this. Can you at least tell Adam? That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. If Adam knows... then I¡¯ll be at peace. At least I¡¯ll feel like someone on the outside is aware of what¡¯s happening."


    "I understand, Mnie. I really do. But I can¡¯t take that risk right now. I know this situation makes you uneasy. You feel cornered. But if Cadence starts sensing that something¡¯s off-if he even suspects that you¡¯re not fully cooperating or nning something else, he won¡¯t hesitate. He won¡¯t let you leave. And if that happens, everything we¡¯ve nned so far could fall apart. We can¡¯t afford to stir things up just yet."


    Mnie sighed deeply, her shoulders dropping as she looked down at her hands. Her voice was quieter now, "Then what am I supposed to do? Just walk into that house like I belong there? Like I know these people? Look, I understand what you said, that I should go back pretending to be Melody and try to clear things up slowly- but those people are strangers to me and..."


    She paused, then looked up again. "Also, telling Adam that Melody has returned is okay, right? There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. If, like you said, he¡¯s already suspicious, then he¡¯lle looking for answers. He¡¯ll try to get close. And once he sees me, everything will be okay. He¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m protected, or at the very least, that I¡¯m not alone in this."


    "Mnie..." he said, gently but firmly. "Cadence isn¡¯t a fool. Yes, he believes you¡¯re Melody, but don¡¯t assume he¡¯s blindly convinced. He¡¯s obsessive, not reckless. He knows how to y the long game. He¡¯ll avoid unnecessary risks, but that doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t watching closely. He¡¯s probably already ced people around Adam. Maybe not directly, but close enough to know if there¡¯s any sign of you trying to reach out. Any shift in your behavior could tip him off."


    Mnie clenched her jaw, trying to push down the chill crawling up her spine.


    "You have to be extremely careful," he continued. "Even if you try to slowly push Melody to the side and let yourself go back, you must do it quietly. Subtly. No one outside your immediate circle should notice the difference. Okay? For now, I¡¯ve messaged Mrs Thomas that she should not reveal the news of your return because you might still be in danger because of your kidnappers."


    Just then, the door opened with a soft click and Cadence stepped inside. Dr. Jung continued immediately, as if they had already been discussing only about her health, "You¡¯ll need to continue the medication once you¡¯re there. Don¡¯t skip a dose. It¡¯s important for your recovery."


    Mnie nodded weakly, her expression unreadable. Then, as if on instinct, she turned to Cadence and held out her hand. She knew that with just that one gesture, he would be easy to handle. It was a trick that Dr Jung had told her. As expected, the man took her hand hurriedly and came to sit beside her on the sick bed but then immediately turned his head to re at the doctor, "Why is she still hot? Her fever hasn¡¯t gone down. It¡¯s been over a day."


    Dr. Jung didn¡¯t flinch. "Her body¡¯s still reacting to stress. The medication is working, but it¡¯ll take time. Her head was all messed up and you know it."


    Cadence¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked back at Mnie, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. "Do you want to dy going to your parent¡¯s home. It would be better if she could postpone it to next..."


    "No!" Mnie almost screamed before catching herself. She drew in a sharp breath and lowered her voice. "No. I need to go now. If we wait any longer, they¡¯ll have more questions. If I show up weak and recovering, then it¡¯ll be easier to exin why I didn¡¯te back right away. They¡¯ll assume I was too sick to travel, that you kept me safe and helped me recover first. It¡¯ll work in our favour."


    Cadence looked at her, confused for a moment. "But..."


    Dr. Jung stepped in smoothly. "She¡¯s right. This is the best time. Let them see her like this...pale, tired, clearly still unwell. That way, any doubts about her absence will shift toward concern. They¡¯ll be relieved she¡¯s back, not suspicious. Andter, if any questionse up, we can simply say she needed more time because of her condition. Your name will be the one tied to her rescue."


    Cadence still didn¡¯t look convinced. His jaw tightened.


    "Think about it," Mnie added, this time calmer, more controlled. "They¡¯ll assume the reason I didn¡¯te home sooner was because of how bad things were. If I go now, like this, it paints a picture they¡¯ll want to believe. That you found me, cared for me, and brought me home when I could finally manage it. It¡¯ll make you look like a saviour, not a..." Mnie paused. Yep.. Look like a saviour and not a kidnapper.


    Dr. Jung nodded, as if to solidify the point. "Exactly. And to be clear, her condition isn¡¯t that serious. It¡¯s just the flu. Abination of exhaustion and a bit of fever. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days."


    That was a mistake.


    Cadence stiffened. His head snapped toward Jung.


    "Just the flu?" he repeated, his voice low and dangerous. "Are you saying she¡¯s exaggerating? That she¡¯s pretending?"


    "No, not at all," Dr. Jung said quickly, keeping his voice even. "I¡¯m saying it¡¯s manageable. Nothing life-threatening. That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?"


    Cadence stood up abruptly, his hand balling into a fist at his side. "You think it¡¯s fine for her to burn with fever all night and just call it a flu?"


    His hand twitched, jaw locked tight, steps moving forward.


    "Cadence!" Mnie said sharply, reaching out and grabbing his arm. He stopped mid-step, his whole body tense as he looked down at her.


    "Don¡¯t do it," she said, eyes locking with his, her voice firm. "I don¡¯t want to witness any fights. Not now. Not like this."


    "But he said- "


    "I don¡¯t care what he said." Her hand didn¡¯t loosen on his arm. "I don¡¯t care if he calls it the flu or something else. I don¡¯t want to see you lose control. I don¡¯t want to feel afraid when I look at you."


    That seemed to put Cadence at ease and he hurriedly sat back down next to Mnie, holding her hand.

 Chapter 357: Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 357: Surrounded</h4>


    Mnie stepped out of the airport terminal, dragging her small suitcase behind her. The air outside was thick and humid, buzzing with honks, murmurs, and the restless shuffle of people trying to get to their destinations. But she barely noticed any of it. Her hoodie was pulled low, her sunsses covered half her face, and her steps were quick and deliberate. She kept her head down, blending in with the crowd as she moved toward the pickup zone.


    She knew the guards sent by that Cad were following her. They had been since she left the ind. But she couldn¡¯t care less about them. Let them follow. Let them report. She had escaped that dreaded ind-her ce of captivity-and right now, that was all that mattered.


    Even though she knew she would eventually have to confront the Cadence Sint situation, but for now, she forced herself not to think about it. Not now. Not when she was so close. For now, her thoughts were consumed by one person only- Adam.


    Finally, she was going to be with him again. Her fingers clenched tighter around the handle of the suitcase. She had survived this far. Even though her mind was swarming with uncertainty, even as questions and fears wed at her-questions about Melody, about what had happened in her absence, but she refused to let herself spiral into that..


    She wouldn¡¯t let herself imagine the worst. She was going to fight for her ce back. However, no matter how soft her heart felt when she thought of Adam, her jaw instinctively clenched the moment her thoughts turned to Melody Thomas.


    That woman... that imposter... had some serious audacity. To take over her life, walk in her shoes, sleep in her bed. It was sick. And unforgivable.


    Melody would be taught a lesson. Dr. Jung had suggested she quietly swap ces again before Cadence returned to her side, pretending like nothing ever happened so that Cadence could take Melody back. But Mnie had other ns.


    Cadence Sint may have been violent, possessive, andpletely unstable-but at least his madness was out in the open. Melody was a different story altogether. That woman was calcted. Evil masked as concern. She manipted, lied, controlled people without them even realizing it.


    Mnie clenched her hands into fists, nails biting into her palm. No. She would not let Melody get away with this. Sister or no sister. She would make sure Melody ended up where she belonged-behind bars. Not in her home. Not in Adam¡¯s life. Not even on Cadence Sint¡¯s side to wreck more havoc.


    She was still repeating this to herself, reinforcing the promise silently in her head, when suddenly... something shifted.


    A tingling sensation prickled the back of her neck. A strange, crawling feeling of being watched.


    Her grip tightened on the suitcase. She nced sideways, but the movement around her was ordinary. Taxis, buses, travelers... but still, something felt off.


    Then it happened.


    A sharp pain shot through her left side, so sudden she gasped. Someone yanked her arm violently, pulling her backward, and she stumbled, barely managing to stay on her feet as a dark van screeched up to the curb in front of her. The side door mmed open with a loud thud.


    Hands grabbed at her.


    Instinct kicked in. Mnie reacted without thinking. She kicked backward, her foot mming into someone¡¯s shin, heard the grunt of pain. She twisted, elbowing another figure in the ribs, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Fingers tangled in her hair. A cloth was shoved against her mouth, the scent sharp and bitter. Panic surged through her.


    No. Not again.


    She tried to scream, but her voice was muffled. Her thoughts spiraled. Was she being kidnapped again? Had Cadence changed his mind? Or was this something else?


    Before the darkness couldpletely swallow her, she heard her name.


    "Mnie!"


    Dr. Jung¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. Then shouting. Running. Gunfire.


    Figures rushed in¡ªDr. Jung and the guards. One of them tackled an assant. Another raised a weapon, scanning the crowd. A third was already helping her up.


    The attackers retreated quickly, disappearing into the crowd as the van sped off.


    Dr. Jung dropped beside her, eyes scanning her face, his hands steady but urgent. He checked her pulse, tilted her chin up, watched her breathing.


    "Mnie. Are you with me?"


    She coughed, pushing the cloth away from her face, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "I¡¯m fine," she said hoarsely. "They tried to-"


    "I saw," Jung cut her off grimly. "We¡¯re not staying here. You¡¯re going to the safe house. Now. We¡¯ll talk there. Guards, move."


    One of the guards hesitated. "Sir, shouldn¡¯t we inform Cad¡ª"


    "No," Jung snapped. Just one look silenced the man. "Not yet. Do not inform Cadence of the attack."


    Mnie didn¡¯t argue. She stumbled into the waiting car beside him, still shaking at the sudden attack.


    The inside of the car was cool, quiet, and in sharp contrast to the chaos outside. But her chest still rose and fell rapidly as she turned her head to look at him, "They knew I wasing. And were waiting for me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," he said curtly, not looking at her. "Someone leaked it."


    "But... you said you only told Marianne. You warned her not to mention anything to anyone. Then why would she..." Mnie¡¯s voice cracked. "Why would she do something like this?"


    Dr. Jung didn¡¯t answer immediately. His jaw was set. His hands clenched around his phone.


    "Mnie," he said after a pause, "this is bad. An attack on your life right now... if Cadence finds out, he¡¯ll lose all sense of control. He won¡¯t listen to reason or ns. He¡¯ll retaliate. And if that happens, it¡¯ll be war."


    Mnie swallowed hard and another thought came to her mind, "You think it was Melody?"


    He turned to look at her.


    "Do you think she could be the one behind this?" she asked again, slower this time. A chill ran down her spine. "Impersonating someone and trying to get them killed... That¡¯s not just deception. That¡¯s-"


    "Criminal," he finished for her. "Yes. I do think it¡¯s possible. Very possible. But the real question is, "How did she find out?"


    Mnie stared straight ahead. "You think Marianne told her? But why?"


    "Now that is a question that we do not have an answer to."

 Chapter 358: A Failed Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 358: A Failed Attempt</h4>


    "Adam, we might have news... but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good or bad," Max said, his expression unreadable as he looked at his friend.


    Adam looked up, eyes heavy with fatigue. This separation and worry was taking a toll on him and now, his patience wasing to an end as more and more negative thoughts crowded his head. "Just tell me."


    Max took a breath. "It¡¯s about Melody. We¡¯ve been digging into her background for a long time and while her official records paint her as this polished, high-achieving woman with perfect grades, social service, des, off the record, it¡¯s a different story."


    Adam straightened slightly. He¡¯d guessed it correctly. How could someone have the confidence to step into someone else¡¯s shoes unless they had a crooked past."Go on."


    "There are multiple ounts from her high school and university days. Incidents of bullying. Some even say she went beyond that¡ªcausing serious harm to others. One case hints at attempted murder. But none of it made it to her file. Every report, everyint¡ªit was buried. Silenced. Either through bribery or threats. And all of it links back to Marianne Thomas."


    Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And Richard Thomas?"


    "From what we can tell, he was kept in the dark. Marianne handled everything. Protected Melody like a trained asset. But here¡¯s the catch-even though people were paid off and some were threatened, the payments came directly from Melody¡¯s ount. There wasn¡¯t even an attempt to hide the trail. She made the transactions herself."


    Adam¡¯s jaw tightened. He nodded slowly. "So, she¡¯s dangerous. Just as dangerous as her ex, maybe even more."


    "Exactly. And there¡¯s more." Max hesitated. "She made arge payment. Just yesterday. After leaving the Thomas household..."


    Adam¡¯s eyes flicked up. "Yesterday?" Adam steepled his hands in thought. Why would she need to make a sudden payment. They¡¯d gone to the Thomas¡¯ together but with Melody continuously trying to get close to him, it had taken a toll on him and he had left midway, citing an emergency. So what had transpired beteween the time he had left and the time she had been there that would require her to make a big payment.


    "To whom did she make this payment? Any idea?"


    Max nodded and the expression on his face hardened, "A man recently released on bail. For murder."


    Adam stilled. His face drained of all expression. "Melody paid someone used of murder?"


    "Not just paid," Max replied grimly. "A significant amount. Enough to raise red gs. We¡¯ve started digging into the guy¡¯s background, but it is all muddled. She didn¡¯t meet him. No calls. No texts. No direct contact that we can find. Just paid out of the blue."


    Adam ran a hand down his face, exhaling slowly. "Then why? Why would she transfer that kind of money to a stranger? Unless... it wasn¡¯t a stranger to her."


    Max leaned forward. "That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to figure out. Nothing about this is adding up. Either she¡¯s covering her tracks better than before, or someone¡¯s helping her stay clean."


    Adam was silent for a moment, thinking. "Assign someone to keep a close eye on that person. I want updates on his movements every hour."


    "Already done. This is getting messier by the minute," Max muttered. "What¡¯s our move now?"


    Before Adam could respond to that question, Max¡¯s phone beeped sharply with a new message notification. He nced at the screen- and immediately cursed.


    "What is it?" Adam asked.


    Max didn¡¯t answer. He just passed the phone over.


    Adam took it and pressed y.


    The grainy footage had been taken from a surveince camera from the airport. Three figures approached someone in a hoodie, trying to corner her. The person fought back, swinging wildly. Itsted only seconds before a few guards and a man came running in and trying to subdue the attackers, before they ran away and then the hooded figure and the other man were taken into another car by the guards.


    Adam¡¯s face went pale as he stared at the screen. He didn¡¯t need to see her face. "That¡¯s Mnie. I¡¯d know her anywhere."


    Max¡¯s voice dropped lower as he nodded grimly. "And those men... they were working under the man Melody paid. He was one of the attackers himself. This footage is from just an hour ago."


    Adam didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t need to. His mind was already racing, piecing together fragments that shouldn¡¯t have fit but somehow did. If this was from an hour ago, then Mnie was here. She had reached the city. She was somewhere nearby. That much was certain now.


    But what unsettled him more was the timing.


    How had Melody known Mnie was arriving? How had she known exactly when and where to strike? No one else, not even him, had any clue about Mnie¡¯s whereabouts until now. How had Melody gotten wind of it so fast? And even more disturbing-how had she managed to arrange an attempted hit so efficiently? The payment had only gone out two days ago. Yet here they were, watching an orchestrated attack already in motion.


    Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. "That man with Mnie... was he Cadence Sint? The one who kidnapped her?"


    Max shook his head. "No. It¡¯s not Cadence Sint," he confirmed as he pulled up a message and handed the phone to Adam. "Our people are running his face through the system. No confirmed ID yet, but the team¡¯s on it."


    Adam nced at the screen and gave a stiff nod. His eyes dropped to the floor for a moment as he folded his arms tightly across his chest. Mnie had just escaped death. Again. The thought should¡¯ve rattled him more than it did. But all he felt now was a strange calm. She was here. She was alive. And he would find her soon enough. Just knowing that she was here, made breathing easier. She was within reach.


    Still, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    In the video, Mnie hadn¡¯t looked like someone being dragged or forced. She¡¯d fought back at first, hard but then, after those goons fled, she had willingly walked away with the man who¡¯de to her aid. No visible signs of distress. No attempt to run from him. Why?


    Another detail didn¡¯t sit right with him. The guards. They had been walking a fair distance behind her. Not close enough to restrain her. She¡¯d had opportunities to escape if she wanted to. The chaos would¡¯ve been the perfect cover to slip away. But she hadn¡¯t taken it. She¡¯d gone with that man instead. Why?


    Who was he? And more importantly- why did Mnie trust him? Adam didn¡¯t know. But he knew one thing for sure. He would find out.

 Chapter 359: Ongoing

    <h4>Chapter 359: Ongoing</h4>


    "You failed? What is wrong with you?" Marianne snapped, her voice low but furious. "I made such special preparations for this-and you ruined it? What did you do?"


    "I suggested the best people to Melody," the driver replied, shaking his head with frustration. "But this Mnie... she seems to have the luck of the devil, sister. No matter what we try, something always falls apart. I¡¯ve never had a n backfire like this before. Never." He paused, jaw clenched. "Don¡¯t worry. The moment she contacts you again, I¡¯ll go myself. I¡¯ll bring her head to you, no matter what it takes."


    Marianne stared at him, her lips pressed together in a tight line. She was about to ask him something if he had at least sent someone to the airport to collect Mnie so as not to show ws but just then, they heard a noise outside as Richard Thomas walked in.


    "What happened?" Richard asked, his gaze moving between them as he saw the angry faces of the two people.


    The driver immediately shifted, straightened his stance and took a small step back from Marianne. He turned to Richard and said in a calm, rehearsed tone, "Sir, Madam was just asking if Miss Mnie said anything during the drive backst time. But she didn¡¯t speak at all. Not a word. Madam was disappointed that Miss Mnie does not like to chat anymore."


    Marianne gave a faint nod, her expression nowposed. She turned to the driver and said, "You may go. And make sure you don¡¯t forget what I told you regarding Mnie. Not even one detail."


    The driver gave a small nod and stepped away, saying nothing more as he left the room. "Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it."


    Marianne¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment in the direction he had gone. Then she turned back to Richard with a soft expression. She looked up at him and smiled, wrapping her arms around him in a gentle hug.


    "The other night," she began fondly, "I asked Mnie what she liked. I thought I¡¯d send her a few nutritious juices and some of the things she enjoys. After all, she is newly married. It¡¯s the least I can do. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll start nning a family soon... and then, who knows-we might even have grandchildren running around this house again."


    Richard chuckled at hris wife¡¯s enthusiasm and shook his head slightly, amusement dancing in his eyes. "You¡¯ve just found Mnie, and already you¡¯re jumping ahead to grandchildren..." he teased. But as quickly as his smile came, it faded, reced by a quiet mncholy that settled in his features. "Don¡¯t you think Mnie and Melody are quite alike?" he asked, his tone more thoughtful now. "Honestly, I thought Mnie would be a little more open with me. A bit more talkative. Butst time... she was even quieter than Melody. And that¡¯s saying something-Melody hardly ever spoke to me."


    Marianne sighed softly and reached up to pat his chest in reassurance. "Give it time," she said gently. "I¡¯m sure Mnie will open up eventually. She¡¯s probably just adjusting. And when Melody returns, we¡¯ll work on helping her be more expressive too. Maybe having her sister around will change things."


    Richard nodded slowly and pulled her close again, wrapping his arms around her. "Did you get any news about Melody?" he asked after a moment, his voice quieter now.


    Marianne gave him a faint smile, and shook her head. "None whatsoever," she replied softly. "But I am holding out hope."


    ***


    While Marianne had already received the report that the attack had failed, the person who had ordered the hit was still unaware.


    Melody paced restlessly around the living room, her arms folded tightly across her chest. Her mind kept circling back to one question-had Mnie been taken care of yet or not? The silence was maddening. Not knowing made it worse.


    Should she call Driver Uncle and ask for confirmation? He was the one who had assured her that this time and made the arrangements on her behalf.. ]


    Her footsteps slowed as her thoughts pulled her back to that night in the car while returning form her parent¡¯ home. She had been so angry and humiliated at him Adam had abondoned her halfway through the evening, sitting there, feeling alone and humiliated.


    She had sat in the backseat, fuming quietly, arms crossed and eyes fixed outside the window. But even then, despite her anger, her mind was busy, working, calcting, nning. Mnie¡¯s presenceplicated everything, and she needed details. She had been hoping to get something-anything-from her mother about how and when exactly Mnie would arrive, so she could make her next move. But her mother hadn¡¯t been of much help that evening, which only added to her frustration.


    Who would have thought that driver uncle woulde to her aid in this situation unexpectedly? As the car cruised silently through thete-night streets, the driver suddenly broke the quiet.


    "Miss Mnie," he said, ncing at her through the rearview mirror. "Let me tell you a secret."


    Melody blinked, caught off guard and even though she was not interested, her mother had always warned her to take care of the driver uncle, "What secret?" she asked warily.


    He leaned forward slightly, keeping his eyes on the road, and lowered his voice further. "Miss Melody might have been found."


    Melody¡¯s breath had hitched at those words.


    "What?" she asked sharply. How did he know.


    He gave a small smile, clearly pleased with himself. "Madam has asked me to go to the airport the day after tomorrow to fetch her. Eleven a.m. sharp. Terminal Three."


    For a second, Melody simply stared at him, unsure if she¡¯d heard correctly. Her pulse quickened. How did she be so lucky. Quietly, she leaned forward, "Uncle, can you do something for me?"


    The driver nodded," Of course, Miss. You don¡¯t know, I do all the chores for Miss Melody also."


    "Uncle, I am Melody... and I need your help..."


    Back in the present, Melody paused near the window, her hand resting lightly on the curtain. Uncle would definitely havepleted the job, right?

 Chapter 360: A Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 360: A Discussion</h4>


    "I¡¯m telling you, just let Adam know," Mnie pleaded in a low voice "His people have also been looking out for Melody, haven¡¯t they? Wouldn¡¯t that be easier?"


    "Precisely because his people have been on the lookout for Melody," Dr. Jung interrupted, "that Cadence has been keeping a close eye on every one of them. Anything they do-any movement, any call, any contact- it¡¯ll all be under scrutiny. If we involve Adam now, Cadence will be alerted. And if he catches even a whiff of this attack, he will insist onunching his own investigation and bringing you back to his side. So, there is no way we can use Adam or his people."


    He exhaled sharply and looked at her. "We can¡¯t let that happen. We have to get you into the Thomas household before Cadence discovers what really happened. If he starts asking questions, things could spiral out of control very quickly."


    Just then, the guard returned to the room and Dr. Jung immediately turned to face him.


    "Did you find out if someone from the Thomas family came to the airport to pick Miss Melody up?" he asked without wasting a moment.


    The guard shook his head. "No, sir. No one from the Thomas family was seen at the airport at the expected time. And while Miss Marianne did try to contact youter, it was long after everything had already happened. Hourster."


    Dr. Jung¡¯s jaw tightened as he processed the information as he waved for the guard to go out, "So... Marianne did indeed inform Melody about your return," he said slowly, turning his gaze back to her. "And despite knowing you were arriving, no one was sent to receive you. That can only mean one of two things."


    He began pacing slightly, thinking aloud. "Either Marianne handed over the ¡¯responsibility¡¯ of bringing you back to Melody, who then went ahead and orchestrated everything... or Marianne Thomas herself is directly involved in the attack that happened today."


    "So, the next best option is to take you to Richard Thomas."


    "How are we going to do that?" Mnie asked with a frown to which Dr Jung simply smiled," I have a way."


    Dr. Jung reached into his coat pocket and pulled out his phone. Without saying another word to Mnie, he dialed a number and waited.


    "Find out where Richard Thomas is right now. I want real-time confirmation-location, schedule, everything. No dys."And one more thing," he added, his voice dropping an octave so that Mnie nearly had to strain her ears to find out what he was saying, "It¡¯s time to stir the pot. Have the reporters leak a story. Tell them that Richard Thomas¡¯s daughter has gone missing. Make it sound urgent, chaotic. Maybe kidnapped by a business rival or whatever. Add as much of drama and spection as you can. Let the media eat it up."


    He disconnected and looked up at Mnie, who had been silently watching him with wary eyes. "We need a distraction," he said simply, slipping the phone back into his coat. "Something that pulls Richard into the open... and gives us an entry point.


    ***


    Camera shes popped like firecrackers as the media swarmed outside the Thomas office gates. Microphones shoved forward, questions were shouted over one another in a rising chorus of chaos. "Mr. Thomas, is it true your daughter has been missing for nearly a month now?"


    "Have you filed a policeint?"


    "Is this Melody Thomas we¡¯re talking about?"


    "Are you working withw enforcement? Have you received any ransom calls?"


    Richard Thomas frowned as he looed around at the media surrounding him. But said nothing. How did the news get spread out. THey had been so careful about this. No. He needed to curb the news story and deny everything. If the news reports end up putting Melody in danger then things could go bad quickly.


    With that thought in mind, he stepped forward slowly, ready with a denial. But before he could do that, his secretary came running towards him and showed the reels about how the news had gone viral. In that moment he made a spolit second decision. If he could not curb the news because it was already this big, then it was better to use it to gather information.


    So, he looked foWe are currently looking for our daughter, yes," he said, his voice low but clear. "She was taken from us after an ident. And we will do whatever it takes to bring her home. The police have been involved and so have other relevant government agencies. We are trying our best to look after her.


    More questions erupted, so finally Richard held up a hand and continued talking slowly," If anyone out there has seen her, or knows anything, anything at all, that could help us find her, pleasee forward. I¡¯m willing to offer a generous reward for verified information leading to her safe return."


    With that, he bowed low and turned back, proceedng to return to the office building without waiting for follow up question as the guards came forward to block the press¡¯ path.


    ***


    The news footage was still ying on the muted television screen in the corner of the dimly lit room. The image froze for a second as Dr Jung paused it in the middle of eating his sandwich.


    "Well," he said finally, turning to her with a slight smile. "Now that the world knows you¡¯re missing... it¡¯s time for you to go shopping."


    Mnie blinked. "Shopping? What are you saying?"


    Dr. Jung¡¯s smile widened just a touch. "Well, why do you think I created the entire media circus? We need to strike when the iron is hot. Now, all the media channels are ying your pictures on a loop and Richard Thomas has even announced a generous reward. So, you have to go out. That is the only way I can guarantee that you will enter the Thomas household without fuss."


    "So,e on. Go wear something loud and gaudy that would attract attention and then lets go buy some popcorn."

 Chapter 361: No!

    <h4>Chapter 361: No!</h4>


    "Sir, we have news," the assistant said, stepping into the room with a tense expression. "A woman matching Miss Melody¡¯s description was seen at the supermarket about fifteen minutes ago. The witness tried to approach her, but she denied being Melody. They said she looked frightened¡ªon edge. The person got suspicious and decided to follow her from a distance. They¡¯re concerned she might be terrified because of the kidnappers or whatever she¡¯s gone through."


    Richard Thomas immediately looked up from the file he¡¯d been reviewing. His brows knit together, and his hand instinctively reached for his phone. "Where is she now?" he asked, already anticipating the answer.


    "Thest update we got is that she¡¯s still in the area, but they think she might be nning to leave soon. Our team is in touch with the witness as we speak. They¡¯re worried she might bolt before we can get there."


    Richard stood up, not wasting a second. "Then let¡¯s not sit around waiting. Ask the driver to bring the car forward now. I want it at the entrance in the next two minutes."


    "Yes, sir," the assistant replied already turning to leave and issue the order as Richard started to call Marianne while walking towards the elevator.


    Marianne¡¯s phone was unreachable. He frowned. Why did her phone have to be unavable today of all days.


    Richard stared at the screen for a second, then tucked the phone back into his coat pocket with a muttered sigh. No point wasting time. He¡¯d try againter.


    "Go straight to the address the witness shared," he instructed. "Don¡¯t wait. And alert the police on the way- quietly. Tell them to be discreet. If it really is Melody, I don¡¯t want her frightened off.


    "Yes, sir," the assistant said as the driver immediately started to drive.


    Once in the car, Richard tried Marianne¡¯s number again. Still nothing. The call rang once, then went to voicemail. He disconnected and looked out the window, his fingers tapping against his thigh. He wanted Marianne to be there. Melody would befortable with her. But her phone was not reachable. Where was Marianne.


    For a moment, he thought of calling the driver. The driver could take his phone ot Marianne so that he could give her the good news. But then he paused, in the middle of dialing the number.


    Could it really be Melody?


    His heart thudded once, sharply. Then again. If she really was, then he should¡¯ve made the announcement sooner. The press release, the interview and the public plea, he had postponed all of it, wanting to respect Marianne¡¯s decision to keep things private for a few days.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted Melody¡¯s face stered across every screen. But maybe that had been a mistake. If her face had been out there, someone might have recognised her earlier. Helped her. Or scared off whoever had her.


    What if she¡¯d been wandering around this whole time? Alone? Afraid?


    His jaw tightened.


    Then again... what if it wasn¡¯t Melody at all? What if the person at the supermarket was just someone who resembled her?


    No. It was better to not make the call and raise Marianne¡¯s hopes.


    He exhaled through his nose, frowning at the thought of that person being someone else. Maybe he should have sent someone else first. An investigator. Someone trained to verify these things before getting directly involved. That would¡¯ve been the safer choice.


    But then he shook his head.


    No. No, it was better this way.


    If it was Melodyhis daughter¡ªhe wanted to be the one to bring her home. Not another face. Not a stranger. If she was scared, confused, or hurt, he wanted her to see someone she recognised.


    Besides, if it turned out to be nothing, he¡¯d deal with it quietly.


    He leaned back into the seat and closed his eyes for a moment. Just for a moment.


    The phone in his hand buzzed again,and he looked at it eagerly., hoping it was Marianne. But it wasn¡¯t. It was the field team. He quickly answered."Yes?"


    "Sir, we¡¯re about ten minutes from the location. The woman is still near the area. She stepped into a small caf¨¦ but hasn¡¯t ordered anything. The witness is outside. She hasn¡¯t tried to run."


    Richard sat up straighter. His grip tightened around the phone.


    "Good. Keep eyes on her. Don¡¯t let her out of sight. I¡¯m almost there."


    He hung up, staring out at the road ahead. Whether it was Melody or not, he would find out in the next few minutes. And if it <i>was</i> her no one would take his daughters away again. Not this time. Not ever.


    Mnie sat in the corner booth of the caf¨¦, her hands wrapped around the same untouched cup of tea she¡¯d been nursing for the past ten minutes. She knew she was being watched.


    She could feel the presence outside as the woman who had followed her from the supermarket hadn¡¯t tried to approach again.


    And in her ear, Dr. Jung¡¯s voice continued to give out instructions, "Richard Thomas is going to reach you soon. So far, he has made no other calls except ones to Marianne. I made sure the connection didn¡¯t go through. And my people have kept an eye on her. Until now, she is unaware of the news and other things. So, she won¡¯t be interfering for now.


    "If you feel threatened by Richard, for whatever reason, call me. Immediately. I¡¯ll get Adam and have him intervene if necessary. But until then, remember the n. You¡¯re confused. You don¡¯t remember anything. Not even him. Not your name. Not the past. You are fragile, frightened. You don¡¯t know who to trust. You only know your name is Melody because the person who kidnapped you told you that. YOu escaped from there and found Dr Jiang and he said he would bring you to your parents. But then, the kidnapper attacked again. Okay?"


    "To make sure there is no funny busines happening with Richard as well, Adam will be informed of your location as soon as Richard Thomas reaches you. Remember, even if you see Adam,you do not break character. You don¡¯t react. Let them all believe you are lost to them. That¡¯s the only way to protect yourself and to leanrn the truth. Do you understand? You have to find whoever it is that wants to harm you before Cadence reaches you."


    Mnie, continued to nod through the instructions and was about to say that they needed to inform Adam first when she spotted the man at the entrance. Richard Thomas was here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 362: A Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 362: A w</h4>


    Mnie stilled when she saw the man standing at the door. There was something about him, that froze her in ce. And for some reason, her chest tightened with an inexplicable wave of fear. She didn¡¯t know why. There was no memory to reach for, no name shing in her mind, no past experience her brain could connect to this man walking toward her with such familiarity. But her body remembered.


    Her body recoiled before her mind could catch up, and a cold, invisible hand began to press against her chest. Her breathing changed.


    It came in shallow, quick bursts¡ªjust enough to keep her upright but not enough to calm her. Her heart started to thump harder, not fast exactly, but deep, like a drum echoing from somewhere far beneath the surface. She sat up straighter in the booth, willing herself to stay still, to seem normal, to remember the instructions Jung had whispered through the earpiece. But her limbs were getting heavy.


    Her mouth suddenly felt dry. Her palms damp as she realized that she was having another panic attack. "Not now. Not now! How could she have a panic attack?"


    She hadn¡¯t had a panic attack even when she was kidnapped. Why was she having one now? She frowned. This would be the third one... But even as her mind tried to catch some elusive thought, her breathing was getting shorter and shorter, as if there was no oxygen around her.


    "Get a grip," she whispered under her breath, clenching her hands into fists beneath the table. She counted backwards in her mind. Five. Four. Three. Focus on the room. The hum of the people around her. Anything. Two. One.


    And then he was there.


    Richard Thomas.


    He stopped at the edge of her booth. The look on his face was a mix of worry, hesitation, and some unspoken emotion tooplex to pin down. He didn¡¯t rush. Didn¡¯t sit. Just stood there, before finally speaking, "Melody?"


    Her head turned toward him slowly, as if it were no longer under her control. Her lips moved on instinct. "Yes..." she said, the sound barely audible, just a breath over her tongue.


    But the voice didn¡¯t feel like her own. It sounded far away, like it belonged to someone else in a room she was watching from behind a pane of ss. Richard¡¯s expression shifted to relief, disbelief, pain and still, she sat there, detached from it all.


    She knew she needed to ask him who he was. Pretend to be scared. She could hear Dr Jung speak in her ear through the earphone, <i>"Ask him who are you".</i> But the floor beneath her seemed to lurch. Her hands gripped the edge of the table to steady herself.


    <i>There¡¯s a w in the n,</i> her mind whispered, distantly, <i>How am I supposed to have no memory if I can¡¯t even remain conscious.</i>


    Everything inside her was screaming. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Her lungs refused to expand. The air felt too thick. The faces around her blurred. Someone was saying something. But she couldn¡¯t make out the words.


    Then her vision began to tunnel. She saw Richard Thomas step forward but her body was already going limp<i>. </i>And then everything went dark.


    Her body slumped sideways in the booth, tea sloshing quietly in the cup as it bumped against her elbow. The phone on the table vibrated once more before going still. Outside, the man who had followed her stood frozen, staring into the caf¨¦, unsure whether to move.


    Richard caught her just before she slid to the floor, shock flickering across his face as he lowered her carefully at seeing his daughter faint reight before his eyes. "Call the ambnce, Now." He barked at the people who were all shocked before hurrying forward and lifting Mnie from the table.


    Richard didn¡¯t wait for the ambnce. As the waitress fumbled with her phone and customers hovered in confusion, he moved to Melody, trying to wake her up," Mel? Me. What happened? She¡¯s so pale... What the hell happened?" he muttered, pressing his hand against her cheek. Her skin was mmy and cool to the touch, her breathing shallow and uneven.


    Pushing past the murmurs and stares, he stormed straight out of the caf¨¦, as he shouted at his assistant," Get the car!"


    The assistant yanked the back door open just as Richard reached the vehicle. Richard slid in with his daughter held close, cradling her limp form, one arm supporting her head, the other steadying her against his chest.


    "Drive. Now. Nearest hospital. Don¡¯t stop for anything," he snapped.


    The car sped off, weaving through traffic, horn ring at intersections. Inside, Richard kept his eyes on her, checking her pulse with trembling fingers.


    "You¡¯re going to be okay, little girl," he murmured. "Just hold on a little longer."


    From across the street, in a parked ck sedan, Dr. Jung sat stone-faced as the SUV disappeared into traffic. "Follow them. Keep them in sight. I want eyes on that car every second until they reach the hospital."


    As his own car followed the other car, he exhaled restlessly. What happened suddenly? What could have triggered such level of shut down?


    He tapped his earpiece again. "Mnie? Can you hear me?" Static answered him.


    He swore under his breath. The phone had disconnected.


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense. She managed keeping her calm under all conditions, even after she realized she had been kidnapped.. But now, she fainted from panic..


    Jung¡¯s expression hardened. It seemed Richard Thomas was a strong emotional trigger. Something neither her or he had ounted for. This could change things even more. No.


    "Inform Adam Collins that Melody Thomas has been found and let him the hospital where they take her. Also, arrange a meeting for me with the director of the hospital they are taking her to."


    Just then, his phone rang and Jubg swore under his breath as he answered," Cadence."


    He paused as he heard Cadence¡¯s worried voice and hurriedly spoke," Cadence! You promised Melody that you would give her time to talk to her parents. No. She¡¯s just gone back to her parents. Give her time, okay? Don¡¯t do that.."

 Chapter 363: Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 363: Shocked</h4>


    Mnie woke up in the hospital again, and this time, there was no shock. No confusion, no panic. Just a dull, familiar stillness. It had almost be a habit by now. Another hospital bed. Another ceiling. Another moment of silence pressing down on her like it was all perfectly normal. Because why wouldn¡¯t it be?


    In the past few months, waking up like this-surrounded by white walls, the sterile sting of disinfectant in her nose, machines beeping faintly in the background-had somehow turned into a pattern. As if her body had learned not to fight it anymore. As if this was just how things were now.


    But the calm, if it could even be called that, didn¡¯tst long.


    Her gaze shifted, and the moment her eyesnded on the man sitting by the bed, something inside her tensed again. He was slouched in the chair, head tilted to the side, nearly asleep. One arm rested on the edge of the bed like he¡¯d been keeping vigil.


    And yet, her chest tightened again as she felt a faint sense of panic invade her. She stared at him, even though every part of her wanted to look away. She forced herself to look. Forced herself to take in every detail of the man in front of her.


    Her father.


    But every time she saw him, she had a panic attack and she still didn¡¯t know why. And now, she was expected to live with him, day after day, pretending to have no memory of what had happened. All so she could find out who wanted her dead.


    Her gaze drifted away from him, toward the door at the far end of the room. A flicker of hope lit in her chest. Would Adame here? Would he find her? Dr. Jung had told her he would inform Adam the moment she returned to the Thomas household. That had been the n. Adam¡¯s presence was supposed to be her safety so that Melody would not try anything funny.


    But she never reached the Thomas household. So, did Dr Jung continue with the n or did he change something.


    Just then, the door opened with a soft click.


    Her breath caught and she felt a moment of excitement. Maybe it was Adam.


    But as the figures stepped into the room, her hope shattered almost immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t Adam. It was Melody and Marianne Thomas.


    Mnie¡¯s face fell before she could mask the reaction. Her fingers clenched the hospital sheets tighter, and she forced herself to sit as she quickly remembered," Who are you all?"


    She watched as Melody and Marianne exchanged a nce and caught their reaction immediately... Marianne Thomas knew that the person pretending to be Mnie was actually Melody... She was sure of it. Just that single exchange of nces had been enough.


    Richard Thomas woke up from the noise just then and straightened. Hurriedly, he looked at Melody and said,"Mel! You are okay now. How are you?"


    Mnie shook her head and as the man tried to touch her, the revulsion within her had her pulling her hand away instinctively so that she did not even have to ask," WHo are you?"


    Richard Thomas straightened away at her reaction and she saw him cover up the hurt as he said," Mel. I am your father."


    "My father? I want to see Dr Jung..."


    "I¡¯ll have the hospital call him. He is the one who told me how you were kidnapped and lost your memory due to the ident. He¡¯ll be here soon."


    Before Mnie could ask more, Marianne Thomas stepped forward suddenly, her heels clicking against the tiled floor as she rushed to the bedside with wide, tear-filled eyes. Without hesitation, she leaned in and wrapped her arms around Mnie in a tight embrace.


    "My daughter," she whispered in a trembling voice. "Oh, my baby girl... My Melody... I finally have both my daughters back."


    Her voice broke on thest word as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. She pulled Mnie in as though trying to prove to herself that the girl was real and not just a phantom her guilt had conjured. Mnie froze. Why pretend that she was waiting for her when the woman already knew that she was not Melody. But for now, she said nothing. And continued to stare as Marianne Thomas continued with the act.


    "You don¡¯t remember, I heard what Richard said jut now... but that¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now. You¡¯re home. We¡¯ll get through this, I promise you."


    Then, she turned to Richard Thomas andined, "You should have told me the moment you got news of her. I could havee sooner. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Richard was about to answer but the woman did not even give her a chance and continued," Why did you not tell me that you were going to go to the news channels and set up a search? I would have been prepared. You have no idea how shocked I was when I turned on the television and saw Melody¡¯s face shing on the big screen."


    "Even Mnie was shocked and some people even osted her, believing that she was Melody.."


    That had Richard quickly turn to look at ¡¯Mnie¡¯ and the real Mnie in the bed could not help but narrowe her eyes.. This was quite some maniption from Marianne. Something she had not seen or expected from this woman in the past. But before she could dwell on it further, the door opened again.


    Before she could dwell on it further, the door opened again.


    And this time, the moment the handle clicked and the door swung inward, Mnie knew.


    It was Adam.


    She didn¡¯t even have to see his face. The shift in energy, the quiet presence that seemed to cut through all the noise in the room whenever he was around, she felt it. She turned her head to look at him and their eyes met...


    Mnie felt the world around her disappear in the moment. Adam... She looked at him carefully. He had lost weight.. And he looked tired. So tired....


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 364: Gone

    <h4>Chapter 364: Gone</h4>


    Mnie couldn¡¯t move either. Her breath caught in her throat as she drank in his appearance. The man before her was not the one she remembered, not quite. His face was thinner now, the hollows of his cheeks more pronounced. His skin looked slightly drawn, and the sharpness of his jawline was more defined, not from strength but from exhaustion. His shoulders had dropped, as though he carried something he hadn¡¯t been able to put down in weeks. Maybe even months.


    He looked tired. So tired. And that glint in his eyes-the quiet mischief, the spark that used to make her feel like everything would be alright-was gone. The faint smirk that always yed on his lips when he teased her, the confident look he wore even in tense moments, had vanished. Now, his expression was unreadable. Guarded. He was a different man.


    She stared at him, her fingers curled tightly in the nket, her throat dry. And in that moment, all she wanted to do was get up and walk into his arms. She wanted to hold him close and forget the ns, forget the lies and games. She wanted to feel safe again. But she didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t.


    While both Adam and Mnie stared at each other, lost in that silent current, Melody¡¯s gaze followed Mnie¡¯s. Her eyes narrowed when she caught sight of Adam, and she stilled mid-step. For a split second, her mask slipped. What was he doing here?


    Her mouth pressed into a thin line, her posture straightened as she began walking toward him with slow, measured steps. She stopped in front of Adam, positioning herself between him and Mnie like a physical barrier, her head tilted up as she offered him a soft, deliberate smile.


    "Adam," she said, and lifted her hand to his. She took his fingers in hers and carefully inteced them together, holding his hand in full view of everyone in the room. Her tone was light, sweet, the kind that masked everything unpleasant beneath it.


    Then, she turned back to the bed, her eyes locking with Mnie¡¯s, and said with a fake smile, "Melody, this is Adam. Your brother-inw... my husband."


    Mnie didn¡¯t react at first. She simply blinked once, eyes moving to Adam, watching the subtle change in him. The stiffness in his stance, the quiet tension in his shoulders, the way his jaw locked under Melody¡¯s touch. He had not pulled away, but he had not weed her either. And in that stillness, something passed between them. A message, a silent confirmation.


    He hadn¡¯t said a word. But he didn¡¯t need to.


    Because she could tell. He had guessed.


    And though Dr. Jung had told her it might happen, had even given her hope that Adam would sense the truth, seeing it with her own eyes made it real. Adam knew.


    She met his eyes again, just briefly, and in them she saw that flicker. Not recognition of a name. But of her. Of <i>Mnie</i>.


    Then, she turned to Richard Thomas, who had been watching everything in heavy silence. Her voice was steady when she spoke.


    "I want to see Dr. Jung..."


    "Dr. Jung had to leave, Mel," Richard answered quickly. "He got an urgent call and had to return to the city. But don¡¯t worry. He told me he remembers the promise he made. He said he would bring back the person who saved you."


    Mnie stilled.


    The words were simple, spoken in front of others without weight. But to her, they were loaded. A quiet warning. A signal. Dr. Jung had gone to get Cadence.


    She nodded slowly and allowed her expression to fall. She let her body rx slightly, her posture sag. She closed her eyes for a moment and spoke in a quiet, dejected voice.


    "Where will I go, then... if Dr. Jung is gone?"


    "What do you mean, where will you go?" Marianne said, her voice immediately rising with emotion. "Melody, even if you don¡¯t remember us, you are our daughter. Of course you wille home with us."


    Her tone was warm, affectionate. As if there was no room for doubt.


    But now that Mnie had seen Adam, now that her feelings had surged back with such rity, she no longer wanted to keep going with the n. She didn¡¯t want to live under the same roof as people who had lied to her, or worse, harmed her. She didn¡¯t want to be away from Adam.


    And yet, unexpectedly, it was Melody who ended up creating the opportunity for her.


    "Yes, Mother," Melody said, her voice lilting as she sped Marianne¡¯s hand. "And I would like toe and stay at home as well. That way, I can spend more time with my sister and really get to know her. I think both of you will be happy to have your full family together again."


    Marianne¡¯s face lit up instantly. She turned toward Mnie.


    "Yes, yes. That¡¯s a wonderful idea," she said. "Mnie, youe home too. It will be a proper reunion."


    Richard nodded in agreement as he nced between the two girls. His voice was firm with approval.


    "Yes. We will live together as a family."


    Then he stepped toward the bed and reached for Mnie¡¯s hand.


    "Melody, the doctor already said we could take you home now that you¡¯re awake. Come, let me help you up."


    The parking lot was bathed in afternoon light, the heat pressing down on the cars as Richard opened the back door and helped Mnie inside. Marianne followed and settled beside her, talking softly about the drive and how they would get her settled at home.


    Just as Melody moved toward the car to follow them, Adam stepped forward and blocked her path.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his voice low but unmistakably sharp.


    Melody frowned at him, visibly irritated. "Didn¡¯t you hear what Father just said?" she snapped, "We¡¯ll have a family get-together for the next few days."


    Adam turned to Richard Thomas, his face neutral but his wordsced with purpose.


    "Am I not family, Father?" he asked with a calm smile. "I always want to live near my Mnie."


    Inside the car, Mnie heard him. Her chest tightened, and a soft, almost imperceptible smile crept to her lips. The warmth that spread through her chest was impossible to ignore.


    Richard nodded, waving dismissively. "Of course, of course. Adam, you are family. You wille and stay with us. Mnie, youe home in Adam¡¯s car."


    Melody¡¯s hands curled into tight fists at her sides, but she didn¡¯t protest. Adam gave her a satisfied smile, caught her elbow firmly, and all but marched her toward his car.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!